《My Girlfriend Is Very Good to Me》


 Chapter 1: Her Before Confessing to a Highschool Boy

    Chapter 1: Her Before Confessing to a Highschool Boy


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Lee Heena, twenty years old.


    My life has always been comfortable. No, easy.


    My family was not particularly wealthy, but we were harmonious, and I never had any significant arguments with my parents or older brother.


    What could have caused any fights?


    Kind parents and a brother who sometimes teases, but always took care of me.


    What could we have possibly argued about?


    Whenever I heard friends talking about their bad relationships with their siblings, I realized just how unusually peaceful my family was.


    Aside from a harmonious family, the other thing that made my life so easy was my appearance. I didn''t need any other charming features.


    Simply put, I was pretty.


    Large eyes, delicate facial features, hair as smooth as silk - all these combined to create my appearance. From a young age, I was used to hearing nothing but compliments about how I looked.


    Everyone was attracted to me, and this was my normal life. Of course, it did bring me some inconvenience, and not everyone had pure intentions, but even considering all that, I cannot deny that I have benefitted greatly from my appearance.


    After living like this for 20 years, I graduated from elementary, middle, and high school.


    Through all the countless people that came into my life, various interactions allowed me to mature faster than my peers. I didn''t want to be immature, so I devoted myself to studying as much as possible until high school.


    My grades could have easily landed me a spot in a top university, but I didn''t see the need.


    While the reputation of a university is important, I believed that it wasn''t everything. I wanted to lessen the financial burden on my parents, so I chose to enter a university a tier lower, with a scholarship.


    Even though I matured early, I was still excited about my first campus life. There were people of all types from all over the country.


    There were fun people, friends I got along with, pretentious people, and those who didn''t know their place.


    I got to see all sorts of people. Maybe because I had been seeing various people since my childhood due to my looks, I found it surprisingly fun to observe these different types of people.


    Among these many people, there was him.


    Han Yeonho.


    We were in the same department, and since both of us were sociable, we had quite a bit of interaction from the very beginning.


    My first impression of him was, well, he seemed nice. With his round, large glasses and a face that was always smiling as if something delighted him.


    In terms of a woman''s standard for evaluating men, he wasn''t particularly high scoring. But then again, I never really had an interest in dating.


    So, I think it''s not a bad evaluation for someone with whom I was regularly interacting with.


    And just as I first perceived, he was kind.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean he was a naive person who liked everyone. However, despite the selfishness inherent in human nature, anyone who interacted with him, even a little, would have felt that way.


    Moreover, it was pretty fun to talk to him, and if he made plans for a group project or something similar, he was never late. He didn''t blatantly stare or bother me, which made him an easy person to deal with personally.


    I assumed he had some degree of affection for me. It may sound unfortunate, but over 90% of the men I''ve encountered in my life showed an interest in me.


    However, the way they demonstrated their affection varied wildly.


    There were those who were irritatingly clingy, those who subtly crept closer, those who disgustingly gave gifts, and those who publicly confessed their feelings, making things awkward.


    Among them, Han Yeonho...


    It seemed as though he had given up in his heart, occasionally casting a subtle glance my way, but his interactions were clear-cut.


    He did not hesitate to contact me when necessary, and promptly wrapped up trivial chitchats or tasks at hand.


    For me, who tried to minimize contact with men to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, he was a genuinely comfortable friend. At times, even more than my same-sex friends.


    That''s why I got along better with him than others, and I let my guard down.


    "To be honest, I like you too. Do you want to go out with me?"


    "Sorry..."


    I also helped out when he was struggling with his studies.


    "You''re better than I thought, aren''t you?"


    "Can you please close your eyes?"


    "Sorry, it''s just that your desperate face is funny."


    "Wow... I''m really happy! I can make my girlfriend laugh with just my face!"


    "Keep up the good work."


    The first kiss... was not as romantic as I had imagined. Mostly because of me.


    This foolish romance, to be honest, was really fun.


    Yeonho was fundamentally a person who knew how to always consider others, and I found his natural consideration very comforting.


    It might not have been the kind of love where just seeing him would make my heart race madly. But I felt it was enough to proudly say that I''m in a relationship wherever I went.


    Apart from that, due to the fact that I had a boyfriend, most of the unwanted attention indirectly went away. It was comforting to know that someone would be there by my side no matter what happened.


    However, that happiness ended in an instant.


    It was a day like any other. I ate breakfast prepared by my mother, had a light quarrel with my brother who had woken up unusually early. I left a message for my boyfriend who went to bed late playing games, ''If you''re late today, you''re dead''.


    When the vacation starts, what should I do, should I get a part-time job, or where should I go on a date with Yeonho. I was thinking about these things while lightly stepping out of the house towards the university.


    -Screeeeech-!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    -Bang!!


    I couldn''t understand what happened in that moment.


    What was going on.


    Feeling nothing, there was a momentary sensation of floating.


    -Thud!!


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The moment my body hit the ground, I lost consciousness, feeling an intense pain that rendered me incapable of even screaming.


    When I next opened my eyes, I was in a starkly white hospital room.


    Around me were the tear-streaked faces of my parents and the contorted face of my brother, whom I was seeing for the first time.


    Only half was visible.


    I realized my vision had become narrower than usual.


    Despite the confusion, I thought I should sit up and try to move.


    But there was no sensation, as though it had disappeared.


    Ironically, I was sensing my leg, which was devoid of even pain.


    Simultaneously, tears streamed down my face without me realizing.


    I just wanted to see Yeonho.


    Author''s Note:


    As you can see in this episode, Heena''s story is going to be wrapped up quickly in the next episode. Even if it unexpectedly becomes longer, it will be finished by the episode after the next one.


    The reason I am starting with Heena''s story right after the prologue is...


    This novel is neither for enjoying long and detailed psychological descriptions, nor for a carefully constructed story, nor even aiming for a surprising twist in the story.


    It''s just an everyday love story, so we''ll move on quickly and return to the male lead.


    But writing like this after a long time is not easy.

 Chapter 2: Her Before Confessing to a Highschool Boy (2)

    Chapter 2: Her Before Confessing to a Highschool Boy (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Yes. The legs are rehabilitating©¤ recovery... no guarantee©¤"


    I couldn''t quite hear what the doctor speaking with my parents was saying. I wasn''t sure whether it was due to anesthesia or painkillers, but I didn''t feel any immediate pain.


    But it was impossible to move my body on my own.


    In the hand mirror that I had to repeatedly nag my usually playful brother to hand over, my face, bandaged and tinted yellow as if oozing pus, was reflected.


    "......"


    It was a silly thought, but I wondered if this was punishment for having lived so comfortably.


    My peaceful life and good looks were the reasons I had felt my life was so easy and comfortable. But now, the smiles have disappeared from my family''s faces, and half of my face, which had received so much praise for its beauty, was crushed. Even walking on my own was impossible.


    Everything was ruined.


    With strength drained from my hands, I put down the mirror and blankly stared out the window. Meanwhile, the doctor, my parents, and my brother were saying something to me, but nothing entered my ears.


    How much time had passed?


    When the sunlight became so intense that it was difficult to look outside.


    "...Heena."


    Yeonho had arrived.


    Probably my brother had contacted him. We had exchanged faces and phone numbers several times.


    But even though I had wanted to see him so much as soon as I opened my eyes.


    Now, I couldn''t bear to turn my head.


    After we started dating, he said that he liked not just my face but also my straightforward personality, playful nature, and so on. However, the fundamental reason he liked me was because I was beautiful.


    So I was scared.


    Scared of him seeing my current appearance, even more than me.


    With that in mind, I couldn''t bring myself to look at him and silently shed tears.


    "Were you... in a lot of pain?"


    At his voice asking that while carefully embracing me, I could no longer hold back.


    "Sniff...it hurts...my...legs...don''t...sniff...don''t move...and my face..."


    At his voice.


    At his warmth.


    As I sobbed and spoke, unable to turn my head, Yeonho didn''t force himself to look at my face.


    He just held me.


    "It''s okay. You will get better. I overheard a bit of the conversation earlier, and they said your legs could move sufficiently with rehabilitation.


    So don''t worry. I''ll always be by your side."


    My boyfriend, who made me feel more comfort than excitement, more liking than love.


    Yeonho, instead of saying anything more, just quietly held me.


    I was so grateful to him.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The subsequent months of rehabilitation that followed were far from easy.


    My body, my legs, wouldn''t move as much as I anticipated, and the pain in my heart outweighed the physical discomfort I was enduring. My friends and university seniors and juniors, with whom I used to hang out, would visit me in the hospital, express their concerns, and then leave the room with a smile.


    The number of people I could see afterward dwindled, now countable on one hand.


    Whether there were events or not, my phone, which used to be filled with new messages, was alarmingly quiet. Except for a few close friends and Yeonho, communication disappeared in an instant.


    I didn''t think it was wrong.


    It was admirable that they maintained contact with me, even though we didn''t interact deeply.


    However, the fact that most cut off communication right after their hospital visits...


    It was enough to unsettle my heart.


    I knew.


    That most people became friends with me thanks to my pretty face. It wasn''t wrong for them to approach me like that, nor was it wrong for me to take advantage of it. I easily made friends and just as easily, they left.


    Seeing my distorted half-face...


    Even though I accepted it...


    I knew what it looked like, but it still hurt.


    To the point where I wanted to die right there and then.


    If there was a reason why I couldn''t die right then, despite wanting to, it was because of my family who tried their best to smile in front of me.


    Cold sweat ran down my hand. Unlike me, grappling with sudden tension and nausea.


    Yeonho, as always, spoke cheerfully.


    "I''ve thought about what you said."


    "And?"


    "I won''t break up with her."


    "Why?"


    I, too, wanted to know.


    Why, precisely?


    Yeonho''s answer was crystal clear.


    "Just... because I like her."


    "You seem to struggle sometimes."


    "Rehabilitation doesn''t always go as planned... there must be other things too."


    "Maybe if I suggest breaking up, she might agree with a smile."


    "To be honest... I don''t think Heena likes me as much as I like her."


    "Also, I felt a bit guilty because I kept visiting her every day."


    "But none of that matters."


    "She hasn''t asked me to break up."


    "I won''t break up just because I like her, and I want to see my girlfriend, so I''ll keep coming."


    "It''s not out of obligation or pity."


    "I thought at first I might not be that great of a guy, and maybe my feelings were just sympathy... like those bastards at school whispering behind Heena''s back, I wondered if my feelings would fade."


    "But that''s not the case."


    "I miss her every day, and I feel good when I see her."


    "Just like when we first started dating."


    "It''s just that I really like her. Maybe too much."


    His words, seemingly trivial, etched themselves deeply into my heart.


    ''Because I like her.''


    With a choked voice to suppress any impending sobs, I broke down in tears.


    Just as Yeonho stated, I did have feelings for him, but not to the extent that led us to start dating.


    Yet as our relationship continued, I found myself increasingly drawn to him. He quietly made his way into my heart, seeping into it like watercolor spreading across a canvas.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t believe it was love.


    My relationship with Yeonho marked my first romance. I lacked the experience to define what love truly was.


    The passionate feelings I saw depicted in comics, novels, and dramas¡ªthinking only about one person, allowing my whole life to be governed by them¡ªI didn''t know what that felt like.


    I didn''t know. I didn''t realize.


    Until this very moment.


    Whether it was the shining person I used to be, or the hideous thing I am now.


    He simply liked me, without any of those unnecessary words.


    And that was what I cherished.


    In hindsight, there was always a part of me hoping for Yeonho''s presence.


    Reliving the conversations we had, the dates we went on.


    Never missing my rehabilitation exercises, just on the off-chance he might visit.


    Even if it was just in my dreams, imagining where we could go if my health improved.


    That part of me existed.


    It wasn''t just gratitude. His face, his expressions, his movements, his every word¡ªevery single aspect moved me.


    That part of me existed.


    Only now, in this moment,


    Have I learned what love is.


    If only I had learned a bit sooner.


    We could have spent more time together, visited more places, gone on more dates.


    I could have loved him even more... much more than I do now.


    Author''s Note:


    Holy moly;


    I accidentally deleted it, but now it''s re-uploaded.


    Heena''s story will continue until the next episode.


    Thank you so much for all your comments and likes, dear readers!

 Chapter 3: Her Before Confessing to a Highschool Boy (3)

    Chapter 3: Her Before Confessing to a Highschool Boy (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I started my rehab. Seriously this time.


    I had already been doing it consistently, but now, I poured my entire heart and soul into it, to the point that the observing therapist grew worried. I''ve never wanted a healthier body more than now.


    Because of Yeonho. All thanks to Yeonho.


    Given the state I''m in, there might be someone better for him. I grew tired of hearing his excuses and I didn¡¯t want to give in.


    I can''t do much about my face, but I believe I can regain the use of my legs.


    I want to walk the streets hand in hand again. I want to go on a date to all the places we haven''t been, or even just revisit the places we have.


    I want to share more memories.


    I want to enjoy all the delights a couple should, not just a mere kiss. Without hesitation, I want to talk about our future.


    After hearing Yeonho''s feelings, my confidence grew, but so did my worries. Yeonho is a genuinely good person and a good man. Anyone could see that if they got to know him just a bit more. But before anyone else does, I want to be by his side.


    Because he''s my boyfriend, so no one should lay a finger on him.


    I don''t want to say this from a hospital bed; I want to proclaim it standing by his side.


    I mentally push my still unresponsive leg, gritting my teeth.


    "Hey... Han Yeonho. Are you sure about her? Look at that determination. It''s intense."


    "Well, of course... Heena. It''s great you''re working hard, but maybe take it a bit easy?"


    "Don''t worry, she knows her limits! Oppa, you stay back for now."


    Though I wasn''t fond of my brother making silly comments beside Yeonho, it was comforting to see Yeonho growing closer to our family.


    After all, I''ll be with him for the rest of my life.


    I''ll never let go.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    A year has passed.


    There was undeniable progress from the rehabilitation exercises.


    While I can''t walk as effortlessly as others, I can now get by with a cane instead of a wheelchair. They say reaching this stage of recovery is almost miraculous.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t total paralysis. Even though it was hard to discern, a faint sensation remained, meaning it was a partial paralysis.


    The seemingly fruitless time spent on mechanically undergoing rehab wasn¡¯t entirely in vain; it kept my body from stiffening up.


    When I first walked out of my room leaning on a cane, Yeonho''s joy was as if it was his own accomplishment.


    He was supposed to enlist for his military service by the age of 22, during his junior year in college, but he even postponed that for me.


    There was a part of me that wished he''d enlist, so I could surprise him with a better version of myself upon his return. But I lacked the confidence to push myself that hard.


    No matter how difficult it was, even when I felt like crying.


    Because Yeonho was there, watching over me with a smile, I could muster this much strength.


    Now, my next goal is to put on some weight on my frail legs.


    So when I show Yeonho, it''ll be a bit less embarrassing.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Another month flew by.


    I dedicated most of my time to rehab and exercise.


    During this period, I met Yeonho''s parents.


    I had greeted them once when we first started dating, but this was the first time since the accident.


    ...Worried that they might be angry at me for taking up so much of Yeonho''s time, I fiddled with my long bangs, grown out and covering my face. I must''ve asked Yeonho hundreds of times if everything was okay.


    But such worries faded away.


    They greeted me with the same warm smiles as our first meeting, expressing their concern and saying I must have been through a lot.


    I wished to only show my best self to them.


    But in the end, all I could do was shed tears, looking forward to the next time we''d meet.


    My rehabilitation had progressed to the point where I could walk using crutches, and I''d built up considerable strength. Finally, I could go on a date with Yeonho, just the two of us, without relying on a wheelchair or family assistance.


    Although spending a long time outside was still challenging, tomorrow would mark our second anniversary. I wanted to treasure such milestones from now on.


    Rather than meeting in my hospital room, as we did on our previous dates, we decided to meet outside near the hospital. I spent a long time choosing my outfit, seeking advice from friends, my mom, and my brother.


    I wanted to show him the most beautiful version of myself there was.


    Even after preparing, the fluttering excitement kept me awake for hours.


    ---


    It was a whirlwind of confusion.


    My face, my legs, all untouched.


    Only after I frantically roamed around the house,


    Only after seeing my parents and brother looking at me with deep concern,


    Did it dawn on me.


    I had returned to when I was 18. Maybe everything I had experienced up to this point had been a dream.


    But no, it couldn''t have all been a dream.


    I steadied my trembling hands and dialed the number I remembered as Yeonho''s.


    [The number you have dialed is not in service - ]


    A sinking feeling hit me at the automated message, but then I recalled Yeonho''s words. He had changed his number once after starting college and getting a new phone.


    I had spent time in the hospital reflecting on our conversations, so it was easy to recall.


    I thought of visiting his home, but he had mentioned moving once. I naturally didn''t know the old address. What I did remember clearly was his high school.


    The boys'' school, located some distance from the girls'' high school I attended. I remembered its name and location vividly.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    During the weekdays, I went to Yeonho''s high school.


    And in doing so, I remembered the little details in our conversations.


    He didn''t wear glasses until he graduated from high school. Up to his second year, he didn''t study much, but he rarely missed night study sessions.


    But, the school enforced night study was only until 8 PM. The ones that extended to 10 PM were voluntary. Yeonho always left by 8.


    Gathering these fragments of information, I waited patiently, watching from a distance as students poured out of the school gates, searching for Yeonho while wearing a cap to blend in.


    For days, I visited the school every evening.


    And then, finally.


    I found him.


    His hair was shorter than during his college days, and he wasn''t wearing glasses, but I recognized him instantly.


    Tears streamed down my face as soon as I saw him. I yearned to embrace him, but I forced myself to stop.


    Because Yeonho wouldn''t know who I was.


    It hurt more than anything to think that Yeonho wouldn''t recognize me, but at the same time, I felt blessed to have this second chance.


    I had found him two years earlier than when we first met in my previous life. I now had two extra years to cherish him, to love him more deeply, to repay the amount of time he had wasted on me.


    I began to follow him discreetly, learning his daily routines: the path he took home, the house where he lived, the sound of his voice as he talked with friends, and that beautiful, unforgettable smile which hadn''t changed since college.


    I did this for ten days.


    Then I waited for a moment when he was alone on his way home.


    My heart was pounding so hard, I felt it might explode.


    I had thought all day and night about this.


    What words should I say?


    What could help us start again?


    What could make him see me in a positive light?


    But as soon as I met his gaze, my mind went blank.


    I wanted this to start as soon as possible.


    I wanted a second chance for us.


    Mustering up the courage, I asked him that crucial question.


    "Do you want to go out with me?"


    "Sorry, I can''t right now."


    ...I hadn''t anticipated such a response.


    But no matter what, I will never let go.


    I love you, Yeonho.


    Always have.


    Always will.


    Author''s Note:


    Oh my god... I thought Heena''s story would end in this chapter, but after writing it, I felt... huh, maybe I can squeeze in another chapter?


    Still, I decided to wrap it up a bit quickly.


    To the person who commented, hoping there wasn''t any "NTR drift", don''t worry, there isn''t. This story is purely romantic. At the moment, this Heena segment is probably the most intense part of the novel.


    Starting from the next chapter, things will be much lighter. You can read it with a relaxed mind.

 Chapter 4: Schrodingers Confession

    Chapter 4: Schrodinger''s Confession


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Early in the morning.


    From the moment I woke up, my heart raced with excitement. My usual mundane life had gained an intriguing twist. It was a story I hadn''t even shared in a message last night, preferring to say it out loud.


    "Man, you won''t believe what happened yesterday!"


    "What now?"


    Although the reply from the sleepy face wasn¡¯t particularly pleasing, recalling yesterday''s events brought a smile to my face.


    I tried to hold back my chuckles and tapped the still drowsy-looking guy on his arm.


    "You know the path I take home after splitting from you at the convenience store? That quiet stretch?"


    "Yeah?"


    "I was totally zoned out on my way, super tired after basketball. And then, you know the girl from that school? The one with the checkered skirt uniform?"


    "From Seonghwa?"


    "Yeah, that one! A girl in that uniform confessed to me."


    "Wait, what? What the hell are you talking about?"


    His sudden burst of interest caught me off guard.


    "Well, did you see it happen?"


    "Quit the bullshit. Is this for real?"


    "Haha... I did get a confession."


    "Really?"


    Bang!


    The guy, who until a moment ago looked as limp as a jellyfish washed ashore, suddenly bolted upright. He then jumped on his desk, striking an Elvis Presley-like pose, pointing dramatically to the ceiling.


    What''s gotten into him?


    "Attention everyone!!! Han Yeonho, this bastard right here, got a confession from a Seonghwa High School girl yesterday!"


    "Are you for real?!"


    The previously dull morning atmosphere suddenly erupted.


    The shout, the drama, it was like a jolt of energy in a room full of students who''d clearly spent the previous night either gaming, watching YouTube, or were engaged in their own world.


    "Is that morning gossip true?!"


    "It''s a fact!"


    "Are you sure?!"


    "I''ve verified it myself!"


    "Get the fuck out!!"


    "Why the hell is everyone making a fuss now?!"


    Chaos ensued.


    Within seconds, a group of guys, who just moments before were drowsily slumped over their desks, swarmed me.


    Though I wasn¡¯t exactly small compared to the others, I was quickly overwhelmed by their sheer number.


    Boom!


    One of them grabbed me by the collar and pushed me against the wall near the window.


    This is getting too real...


    "Listen."


    "Y-yes?"


    "You better spill the beans honestly now."


    "I, Han Yeonho, have never told a lie in my life..."


    "He starts off with a blatant lie?"


    "Damn it, just listen to the end!"


    I wasn''t trying to brag. I just wanted to share that I got a confession. But before I could, that crazy guy, Jung Yoonsung, went off the rails!


    "Alright, alright, calm down. Let''s get started. Who was the one causing trouble earlier?"


    "It was me."


    "Jung Yoonsung? Alright, you take the lead."


    "Okay. I''ll ask, and you answer. No bullshit, especially since I heard you earlier."


    "What''s this about?"


    "Were you confessed to by a girl from Seonghwa High School on your way home yesterday?"


    "I''m not sure if she was wearing a checkered shirt, but I''m not sure."


    "Do it."


    Crack!


    "Aaaaargh!"


    Damn it, don''t break my arm, you psycho!


    "So, did a girl from Seonghwa High confess to you?"


    "Yes, yes she did!"


    "She did."


    "I feel like if I hear any more of this, I''l be pissed off all day. Should I just kill him now?"


    "Let''s listen a bit more. There might be a twist to this."


    "Do you really expect a twist at this point?"


    One of them was gripping my collar.


    "After I told that cult-like group to get lost yesterday, I doubt I''ll see them again."


    "Bold move, man."


    And with that, our conversation stopped. He probably raised the topic to merely kill time towards the end of the self-study session, not out of genuine curiosity. I, too, wasn''t particularly concerned about it anymore.


    ''Do you want to go out with me?''


    "......"


    Although I tried not to dwell on it, the image of that high school girl, smiling playfully as she posed the question, was hard to shake off.


    I dismissed it thinking it was too absurd. But had I been the slightest bit weaker, I would''ve been swayed in a fraction of a second. I was that certain.


    Because she was undeniably stunning.


    What would it feel like to date someone like her? Honestly, I''d probably treat her like royalty for the rest of my life. But why would someone with a face like that be involved in something so cult-like?


    Her charm is off the charts, seriously.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "...How can this be?"


    Just like yesterday, my mind was blank on my way home from school. I never thought that a high school girl''s confession would be such an intriguing episode in my life''s narrative.


    I never imagined it would continue today.


    "Hello?"


    Her shy smile as she greeted me was so disarmingly charming, I thought, ''Should I just be taken in by it?''


    Her long, black hair slightly parted at the front.


    Delicate facial features.


    A slender frame.


    Today, just like every other day, I parted ways with Yoonsung near the convenience store and was trudging my way home alone when, at almost the same spot as yesterday,


    She suddenly appeared.


    Unlike yesterday when she briefly turned and ran, today I got a clear view of her. She was breathtakingly beautiful.


    "I... um..."


    Caught off guard, seeing her again was the last thing I expected, and seeing her up close, she was even more beautiful than I imagined. This caught me off balance, but she was the one to break the silence.


    "I''m not part of the Shincheonji."


    "..."


    Right. Hearing that snapped me back to reality. I''ve read online that Shincheonji members don''t introduce themselves as such when proselytizing. Still, feeling a bit wary, I kept my distance while observing her.


    In the midst of this, my rational side told me that there didn''t seem to be anyone else around. Even if I''m not the best at fighting, I doubted I could be overpowered or abducted by the girl in front of me.


    Up until now, I never believed her confession yesterday was sincere. However, since she''s here, I figured it might be worth hearing her out.


    Maybe it was all cause of a bet? Given how I panicked and fled yesterday, maybe she felt bad and wanted to apologize today?


    Lost in these thoughts, she resumed speaking.


    "I waited for you. Both yesterday and today."


    "Wait... me?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry for surprising you like that yesterday."


    "No, I... Was it some kind of bet?"


    "No, it wasn''t."


    Darn. I thought a bet was the most plausible explanation, but that got debunked right away. Still, I wasn''t bothered by her informal way of speaking.


    It felt natural.


    As if we''ve always conversed this way.


    "I''ve been watching you. Once I realized you took this route, I waited."


    A chill ran down my spine. While it sounded somewhat sweet, it was also a bit unsettling.


    Been watching me? Why? We''re practically strangers.


    In that moment, it didn''t matter how pretty she was. The eeriness of her words overwhelmed everything else, sending shivers down my spine.


    I instinctively stepped back.


    "Ah..."


    Noticing my reaction, her eyebrows furrowed in distress, and she let out a regretful sigh. As she took a step forward...


    Wondering if I should run away, I turned my body.


    No matter how much I pondered, she wasn''t someone I recognized!


    If I had known such a face, I couldn¡¯t have forgotten it!


    As I decided to take a different path tomorrow, I was about to dash away when,


    "Don''t go!!"


    Hearing that shout mixed with sobs, I froze in my tracks.


    In that moment, I subtly turned my head to look behind.


    "Don''t go... please... just listen to me.."


    Seeing her tearfully plea in such a pitiable state,


    It felt as if my feet were glued to the ground.


    I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave.


    Whether it was because she was so beautiful or some other reason, I wasn''t sure.


    But a thought struck me - I couldn''t just leave her like this.


    Author''s Note:


    Holy moly, thank you all for the immense attention, comments, recommendations, and support.........


    The atmosphere will shift quite a bit from Heena''s reflective narrative. This was the original writing style I intended..


    I wanted to highlight the contrast with Heena''s segment!

 Chapter 5: Schrodingers Confession (2) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 5: Schrodinger''s Confession (2) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    "I''m sorry for crying out of the blue."


    "It''s okay..."


    Seeing her shed tears in such a vulnerable state, I couldn''t walk away as a person, as a human being, and as a man. I changed my mind about leaving and led her to a nearby playground.


    Conversing in the middle of a residential area, having her tear-streaked face in front of me, I felt like I would appear heartless to any onlookers. It''s not like I did anything wrong.


    Anyway, since I was here, I wanted to know what was on her mind. I had already decided against walking away.


    If she cried again, I felt like the guilt would crush me.


    With a troubled mind and mixed feelings, I watched her sit down on the bench.


    "It seems there''s been a slight misunderstanding. Do you know who I am?"


    "...Yes. Han Yeonho."


    How does she know that?


    I thought maybe she saw the name tag on my uniform, but judging by the mood, it wasn''t the time for light-hearted jokes.


    Did she know me from before?


    Perhaps from kindergarten or early elementary school? Over time, people change; someone vaguely pretty back then could have turned stunning.


    "Have we met before?"


    I wondered aloud, trying to recall any girl from my younger years I might have talked to.


    It can''t be.


    No matter how much I thought, her standard was different from the start.


    "No."


    "Oh... I see."


    I figured as much.


    "But why... why did you confess yesterday?"


    Her mood seemed to have settled as we exchanged a few words, and she looked up, meeting my eyes.


    "I haven''t known you for long, but it''s been a while. I also know we''re the same age. Can you hear me out?"


    "......Well, I just found out we were the same age, but go on."


    We''re the same age?


    I honestly thought she was older!


    She had such a mature aura.


    Still surprised internally, I let her continue.


    "...Sometimes, I pass by your school due to some work."


    "I happened to see you walking by once."


    "The way you laughed and talked with your friends left an impression."


    "Although I''ve never felt this way before, I couldn''t get it out of my mind."


    "Whenever I had to pass by, I would wait for a while and watch you."


    "I realized our timings matched when your classes ended."


    "I thought, why not just approach you? So, I followed you a few times."


    "I eventually learned your route."


    "But I lacked the courage... I couldn''t approach you until yesterday."


    "I unintentionally confessed."


    "So please, believe me... It''s not weird or anything..."


    Listening to her, almost like a monologue, and feeling like another confession, I felt a pang in my heart.


    A fierce debate was raging inside my head.


    Is this even real?


    Is this even a believable story?


    Did I ever seem like such a popular guy?


    Popular enough to receive a confession from a high school girl like her?


    Logically, I should have dismissed the thought immediately. Still, the events unfolding before my eyes were real, making it hard to suppress my racing heart.


    "So, did you really confess to me?"


    I never intended to approach in such a manner. But the moment I saw Yeonho''s face, all my prior thoughts and plans evaporated.


    My true feelings just spilled out.


    I knew it would be odd for a seemingly unfamiliar woman to suddenly confess. I had some reasons prepared, but perhaps my sudden confession startled him so much that he fled right away. I only caught a glimpse of Yeonho''s retreating figure. Heartbroken, I told myself I''d do better next time.


    And so today,


    I waited for Yeonho at the same spot as yesterday, greeting him with a smile.


    However,


    After a brief exchange, the look he gave me was not of warmth, but of caution.


    I couldn''t fathom why he would react that way to a confession, even if from a stranger.


    And as I took a step closer,


    Seeing him back away, I sensed this wasn¡¯t the Yeonho who used to love me. A sense of loneliness gripped me, coupled with a fear that he might not like me anymore.


    Then, as he turned away from me,


    Tears overflowed and, with all my might, I cried out,


    "Don''t go!!"


    Why is he trying to leave?


    Does he not like me anymore?


    Why can''t we connect, even when I''ve done nothing wrong?


    This can''t happen. Not ever.


    Please,


    Stay with me.


    Don''t leave me alone again.


    Despite my desperate pleas, Yeonho couldn''t ignore me. Thankfully, he shifted closer, allowing us to have a genuine conversation.


    I attempted to clarify why I had become so concerned about him, conveying my feelings with 90% sincerity and a touch of fabrication.


    I hadn''t anticipated the reason he was hesitant about my confession. But regardless of the reason, I was grateful that Yeonho took the time to hear me out.


    Seeing the doubt still evident in his eyes,


    I mustered my sincerity and spoke again.


    "I fell for you at first sight."


    "Will you go out with me?"


    In my past life, my ignorance made me slow to recognize love, but I promise it will be different this time.


    I hope you can give me a chance.


    Even if others are watching, let''s be so in love that anyone would think we are the happiest couple.


    Holding onto this sentiment, I gazed softly at him, awaiting his response. Soon enough, he gave me the answer I had so desperately hoped for.


    "Okay, let''s date."


    In that moment, a wave of happiness engulfed me, and I couldn''t help but beam with a somewhat foolish grin.


    Seeing him still a bit awkward, I bravely took the first step towards him.


    Because I am worthy of love.


    I sense that the current Yeonho might have some affection for me now.


    While he might like me, I understand it isn''t love, not yet.


    But I''m okay with that.


    Even though I understood love too late, you waited for me.


    This time, I''ll wait for you.


    Until the day you truly love me.


    I''ll strive to make it happen.


    I promise to love you more than anyone ever could, Yeonho.


    Thank you.


    For giving us another chance.


    Author''s Note:


    Thank you for your continued interest today.


    I truly appreciate all your comments and recommendations.


    The ''Heena'' parts will appear like this from time to time to capture their emotions.


    Sending all my love!

 Chapter 6: Is This Love?

    Chapter 6: Is This Love?


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    I arrived home, feeling drained, washed up, and immediately retreated to my room to lie down. The day was overwhelming, and I found it hard to process everything.


    The morning joke about Shincheonji turned out to be a real confession, not about Shincheonji. We met again today, and I received another heartfelt confession.


    I got a girlfriend.


    To my disbelief, it wasn''t a dream. We had been deep in conversation until just a moment ago. I got home later than usual because of our extended chat, and as soon as I walked in, my mom sensed something was different and asked about my day.


    "......"


    Is it like spinning a top that doesn''t stop? Maybe I''m in the middle of Inception.


    Such thoughts felt so surreal that I even questioned their reality.


    But that was just a moment ago.


    "We decided to date, but I feel really bad for only asking this now..."


    "Yes?"


    "What''s your name?"


    "...Oh, right."


    Seemingly surprised by the question herself, she took out her wallet and showed her student ID. That was pretty cute.


    Let''s see.


    "Lee Heena. Heena... from Seonghwa Girls'' High."


    "Hehe, yes. That''s right. But can you say it again?"


    "What?"


    "My name."


    "...Heena?"


    "Yes! Yeonho!"


    Oh my goodness. Buddha, Allah, God above.


    How can I express this peculiar mix of embarrassment and joy? Seeing Heena put her hands on her cheeks as I called her name made me want to shout in excitement.


    Is she really my girlfriend?


    I suppressed the overflowing happiness, not wanting to come across as too giddy. We continued our conversation.


    "Oh? You don''t live that far from me?"


    "About three bus stops? It''s close."


    "I''ll walk you home later."


    "Can you walk me to the bus stop?"


    "Of course. By the way, why were you around here?"


    Sometimes she''d make a curious face at my questions.


    "Eh, it was nothing. And for the past few days, I just came to see you."


    "Ah, I see?"


    "Your smile is getting bigger."


    "I''m naturally smiley."


    "I know that... but is that the only reason?"


    "Sorry. Honestly, I was happy."


    As the conversation deepened,


    "You have two older brothers? I heard siblings fight a lot."


    "Well, up until last year, we occasionally fought over games, but not anymore. We hang out well."


    "I sometimes bicker with my brother too, but we don¡¯t really fight. Maybe it''s like that?"


    "Probably?"


    "I should say hello to them sometime."


    "...Yeah, you should."


    As Heena continued,


    "There''s a direct bus from over there."


    "It should be here in about 10 minutes."


    "Thanks for today."


    "No, I should be thanking you. I misunderstood something earlier."


    "No, it''s me who''s grateful. And... can I ask for a favor?"


    "What is it?"


    "Can we take a photo together?"


    "Shouldn''t I be the one on my knees begging you for that?"


    "Hehe, it''s a limited-time offer! You don''t have to kneel!"


    "Thank you so much..."


    [ Han Yeonho: I just got out too. When do you usually sleep? ]


    [ Heena: Around midnight? I usually study for a bit and then sleep~ ]


    Wow, she''s diligent.


    [ Han Yeonho: Woah... you seem studious. ]


    [ Heena: Maybe a little? ]


    [ Han Yeonho: I should work harder too. ]


    [ Heena: Fight on! I''ll teach you some stuff next time! ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Really? Wow.. Teacher Heena.. ]


    [ Heena: ^_^! Where should we go on Saturday? ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Let''s see... ]


    [ Heena: Since we made plans last minute, how about we just wander around without overthinking it? ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Sounds good to me! ]


    [ Heena: Let''s do that then. How about lunchtime, and we can eat outside? ]


    [ Han Yeonho: If it''s okay with you? ]


    [ Heena: Then, let''s meet up early! Let''s aim for 11ish and finalize the time tomorrow evening? ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Sure. ]


    While chatting, I realized Heena is very proactive. It''s as if she''s the type to lead the conversation, leaving no room for me to ponder.


    As a guy, I do want to take charge, but honestly, having Heena take the lead feels really nice.


    Especially since it makes me feel she''s genuinely interested.


    We chatted for about an hour. Astonishingly, the conversation flowed naturally thanks to Heena, and I was impressed.


    [ Heena: Goodnight! ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Night, Heena~ (sleeping cat emoticon) ]


    [ Heena: Hehe, so cute~ (smiling dog emoticon) ]


    [ Han Yeonho: (cat fainting from heart-throb emoticon) ]


    After saying goodnight, we continued exchanging emoticons for another 10 minutes before ending the chat with the promise of tomorrow.


    Is this what love feels like?


    Is this what having a girlfriend is all about?


    How have I only come to realize this wonderful feeling now?


    I thought that the phrase "When you''re in love, the whole world looks beautiful" was just a line from the movies. How wrong I was.


    The world really looked beautiful.


    Thinking about messaging Heena again tomorrow, I found myself smiling even with my eyes shut.


    Tonight, I feel I''ll dream the happiest dreams.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The following day,


    The moment I woke up, I was elated to see Heena''s messages again. But that blissful morning quickly turned into hell the moment I stepped into the classroom.


    "Ha-ha, welcome, Yeonho. We''ve saved a spot for you."


    "Excuse me, teachers? Should we not converse in a civilized manner©¤"


    "Enough, Yeonho. Just come over here, will you?"


    With that, the person I believed was my friend pointed to a corner of the classroom.


    ...Where LEGOs were scattered.


    Damn.


    I should''ve arrived just as the teacher was coming in.


    Author''s Note:


    Thank you for your comments and recommendations today.


    Some of you asked about the serialization schedule, and to be honest, I''m uncertain.


    For now, I''ve set it to update 7 days a week...


    It might be daily, or it might not.


    It''s like Schro?dinger''s serialization, haha. And regarding any NTR drift, let me be clear~


    There''s none.


    I aim to provide a story that''s light and fun at heart.


    A tale to relax your mind.


    Also, the sub-title might undergo changes.


    It might not, but then again, it might.


    ;?;


    Thank you.

 Chapter 7: Is This Love? (2)

    Chapter 7: Is This Love? (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    "Name."


    "Argh! Damn it! Seriously, it hurts like hell!"


    "Name."


    "This damn..."


    "Name."


    "It''s Heena! Damn you all!"


    "Age."


    "Same age! Same age!"


    "Confirmed."


    The emotionless nod from this guy is genuinely terrifying. His comrades beside him look just as threatening.


    "How much farther do we have?"


    "I seriously want to kill you right now."


    "Hey, hold on a little longer."


    What did I do so wrong?


    A confession from a high school girl, which might happen only once in a lifetime?


    The fact that this high school girl became my incredibly pretty girlfriend?


    Proudly displaying our couple photo as my profile picture?


    These narrow-minded jerks.


    Shouldn''t friends genuinely wish each other happiness?


    If it were others like Jung Yoonsung or Kim Suhwang going through the same situation...


    Hmm.


    Well...


    Let me endure a little more.


    "So, what''s with the Shincheonji thing? You''re not just calling it Shincheonji like a dumbass, are you?"


    "They came again yesterday. They said it''s not that."


    "So, they''re just saying that but they''re actually from Shincheonji?"


    "After a deep conversation of nearly 2 hours, I found out it wasn''t."


    "You could have been proselytized for nearly 2 hours."


    "Would Shincheonji really use high school students in that manner? Our assumptions were just baseless."


    "They could have become more malicious."


    "You really want to steer this toward that, don''t you?"


    We''re not getting anywhere.


    The guy who was spouting nonsense left, and in comes Kim Suhwang, a tall guy with a physique you might mistake for a gangster if you bumped into him on the street.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You weren''t online for the game yesterday, and your profile picture changed to a couple''s photo."


    "Right, that happened."


    "Is our rank important, or is your love life more important?"


    Love life? Damn it.


    "Of course, our rank is important. I was late because I was clearing up a misunderstanding yesterday."


    "You start off with a lie without even blinking."


    "No, what the hell... Ah! Don''t shake me! Damn it! The Lego hurts like hell!"


    Who brought this thing, anyway?


    Someone who plays with Lego...


    "Hey! The Lego went that way."


    "Thanks. I''ll go pick it up."


    That bastard Jung Yoonsung.


    He was bragging about buying tech with his allowance, and now he probably picked up the unsold pieces.


    "You can''t be distracted now."


    "What now?"


    "Your girlfriend."


    "What about Heena?"


    "...Is she pretty?"


    "Didn''t you see the photo?"


    Why do I need to repeat it?


    "Could have been edited."


    "We just took a casual selfie and uploaded it immediately. It was even just a single shot. And"


    "And?"


    "Heena doesn''t look as good in photos. She''s even more beautiful in person."


    "Damn you!"


    These narrow-minded, lonely jerks...!


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "Mm..."


    "I just wanted to see you..."


    "..."


    What could I do about that?


    How can I resist when she says she missed me?


    "I''ve been coming to see you every day recently... It feels empty when I don''t."


    "Oh... um..."


    What can I even say when my girlfriend says something like that?


    "I missed you too. It''s good that you came."


    "Really?"


    "If you miss me, just send a message. I''ll come to you."


    If I were to do that, our meeting time might be a bit shorter than now.


    I tried to simulate it in my mind.


    If I''m not taking some sort of portal at 8 pm, after wrapping up and getting on the bus, I''d probably arrive around 8:30 pm at the earliest?


    Considering it takes around 45 minutes, if I chat until 10 pm, drop her off, and then return home, it should be around 10:30 pm.


    Sounds doable?


    But the downside might be the transportation cost, considering I haven''t been going out much except for dates.


    Would my mother understand if I spent a bit more on dating?


    "But I still feel guilty..."


    "I feel bad too, you keep taking the bus to see me. It''s not an everyday thing. Just sometimes on weekdays when I really miss you..."


    "But what if I miss you every day...?"


    "Maybe I should get a monthly bus pass?"


    Though I doubt there¡¯s a monthly pass for the village bus.


    Either way, seeing my silly remark, a smile slowly returned to Heena''s face.


    "Sorry, I just ended up coming today without thinking."


    "Even if we don''t see each other every day, if you really miss me, tell me. I''ll come."


    "Mm... I''ll definitely let you know if I¡¯m coming."


    "Thanks. It''s not a joke, I genuinely worry."


    "There are still many people out and about at this hour, so it''s okay."


    "It''s fine for others, but I worry about you."


    "Why?"


    "Because you''re too beautiful."


    "Oh, come on..."


    To a blushing Heena, I spoke confidently, but I truly meant it.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if there were guys trying to get her number on her way here.


    It''s bound to happen.


    And so, that day, before dropping Heena off, we engaged in endless debate on who should come over.


    "Should we always go half and half? Since you came over today, should I come to your place next time?"


    "Sounds good."


    Deal settled.


    "Should we meet at 11 am tomorrow?"


    "Yeah! Let''s meet in front of the fast-food place near the station."


    "Anything particular you want to eat? Just to let you know, I''m a fan of pizza, pasta, and tteokbokki."


    "I''m easy. As long as I''m eating with you."


    "Oh... That''s nice to hear. I feel the same."


    "But, fancy places might be a bit much. How about we just eat where we meet?"


    "Sounds good to you?"


    "Well, it''s more about who I''m eating with than what I''m eating..."


    "Okay, okay. I get it. Let''s have burgers."


    "Hehe."


    I interrupted, feeling a tad embarrassed.


    After that, we chatted a bit more about tomorrow''s plans.


    "I should head out then."


    "Be safe!"


    "I''ll message you when I arrive."


    Today, just like other days, I parted ways with Heena at the bus stop.


    Heena''s unexpected actions today left me feeling a mix of joy and surprise.


    Being liked is great, but it felt different.


    Is it because we''ve only just started dating?


    Her affection was so straightforward, and she seemed to be the most proactive person around.


    I had noticed these hints since yesterday, but today she truly acted on them.


    Maybe it feels this way because I''ve never dated before.


    Is this how everyone feels at the start of a relationship?


    It''s like reading about the female lead in a comic, so in love she doesn''t know how to act.


    Am I overthinking things?


    Still, I have this nagging feeling I''m forgetting something.


    [ Battleground Gaming Room for Beginners: Seeking... team members... 300+ ]

 Chapter 8: The Date She Wanted So Much

    Chapter 8: The Date She Wanted So Much


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Saturday morning.


    The day of my very first date.


    I was worried that excitement might keep me awake, but after the tiring events of yesterday, I drifted off to sleep quickly.


    Thanks to that, I was up before dawn, giving me enough time to freshen up and dress casually.


    Though when it comes to dressing, due to the strict hair regulations, there wasn''t much I could change with my hair, and I didn''t have many clothing options to ponder over.


    I settled on simple slacks, a light tee, and a cardigan on top. Given it''s early summer and I''d probably be walking around a lot, I thought it''d be convenient if I needed to take it off and carry it around.


    It seems Heena should be available without issues today.


    [ Heena: I''ll try to match your time~ ]


    [ Han Yeonho: I¡¯ll leave on time too ]


    [ Heena: Yeonho, don''t rush.. Be careful if you¡¯re driving, okay? ]


    [ Han Yeonho: I¡¯m taking the subway, so no worries lol ]


    [ Heena: Okay! See you later! ]


    Looking at our recent chat, my heart raced.


    I need to calm down before leaving...


    "......"


    "...Anything you want to say?"


    It seems my fussing around looking for my slacks, which I assumed mom had placed in my brother''s room, had been noisy. My older brother, who had seemingly been awakened by the noise, was now lying down and watching me with a tired expression.


    "Where are you off to?"


    "Just hanging out."


    "You were quite noisy this morning."


    "Sorry~"


    "Speaking of which, your friends were frantically looking for you yesterday. What happened?"


    "Did those idiots message you?"


    "Yeah. They asked about you before you came home yesterday. I forgot to tell you."


    Those crazy guys. Just because we added each other while playing games doesn¡¯t mean they should be messaging my brother.


    Of course, I still haven¡¯t checked that group chat from yesterday.


    "I think I came home late after meeting a friend and missed their messages."


    "Hmm..."


    "Why the reaction? Aren¡¯t you working today?"


    "I am."


    That¡¯s quite the curt response, even for my brother.


    "Well, take care."


    "Hey, when will you be back?"


    "Not sure? Maybe in the evening?"


    "Let me know if you haven¡¯t eaten by after 6."


    "Why?"


    "Yoonjung suggested we eat together."


    "My sister-in-law? C''mon, when you guys are on a date, stop inviting me."


    Heena ran to me and immediately grasped my hand with both of hers. Her touch was so soft it gave me chills.


    She looked so different from when I last saw her alone, her expression now clearly contrasting.


    "You''re early."


    "I thought I was, but I''m sorry for being later than you."


    "It''s okay~ I kind of rushed because I thought you might do that."


    "Did you wait long?"


    "Mmm, not really."


    Her smile grew as she continued, something clearly making her happy.


    "You could''ve called. I would have hurried more."


    "Well, I... I wanted to wait for you."


    "Why did you want to wait?"


    For a split second, her beaming face seemed to falter at my question.


    "I knew you''d come, and not too late this time."


    "So, you''re telling me off for being late?"


    "No! They say waiting is part of the date experience, right? So, our date just got extended. Win for me!"


    "Fine, next time I''ll be 3 hours early."


    "That''s cheating! No more of this!"


    Holding hands in front of the station and having this exchange, I felt slightly embarrassed.


    Of course, I didn''t think everyone was staring at us, but because of Heena, I felt a tad self-conscious.


    If we continued like this, we''d probably just look at each other until our time ran out. I took her hand and led her away.


    I had initially planned to have lunch here, but given the atmosphere, I thought it best to look elsewhere.


    Holding her hand as we walked, my heart raced, and I felt sweaty.


    As I led the way, Heena seemed to quietly follow. She let go of my hand momentarily only to grasp it again, our fingers interlacing.


    When I looked at her with a puzzled expression, she said,


    "I like holding hands this way. We are a couple after all."


    Seeing her determination, I had no more to say. Honestly, I preferred it this way too.


    Stop it, lips! Don''t curve into a smile!


    Don''t laugh like a fool!


    You don''t need to be cool or anything, but at least don''t look stupid, Yeonho!


    I mentally scolded myself.


    The first date, with the perfect girlfriend, and intertwined hands.


    I tried to get a hold of my overwhelmed senses. And though a bit shy, I wanted to tell her something every boyfriend should.


    "You know, I forgot to mention earlier."


    "Hmm?"


    "You look really beautiful today. I was genuinely surprised when I saw you at the subway station."


    "Am I that pretty?"


    "Yeah, very much so."


    "Hehe... I''m glad. I fretted a lot this morning."


    Why do I feel even more embarrassed when I''m the one giving the compliment?


    Heena let out a smile that seemed slightly bashful at my compliment. Even that gesture was endearing.


    I made a conscious effort to maintain my expression and focused my gaze straight ahead. When I caught a glimpse of Heena glancing up at me from beside me, I felt like I might break into a silly, uncontrollable laugh.

 Chapter 9: The Date She Wanted So Much (2)

    Chapter 9: The Date She Wanted So Much (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Somewhere along the way, Heena began to lead, walking half a step ahead of me. All the while, she chatted away as if there was never a destination in the first place.


    We ended up skipping our planned lunch, but neither of us seemed to mind or even mention hunger.


    "Do you know? There''s a festival on the east coast in the summer, and the street food there is amazing."


    "I think I might''ve seen it when I was younger. It felt more like a local market than a festival, didn''t it? Had a more authentic vibe..."


    "If they''re selling delicious stuff, wouldn''t it be considered a festival?"


    "Maybe. Speaking of which, feels like there''s a festival right next to us. Want to join in?"


    I pointed towards a small stall selling dalgona candy. I''ve always loved such street foods, so I''d always buy something when out and about.


    "Dalgona? You want some?"


    "It''s easy to eat while walking, and I have a sweet tooth. I''ll buy one."


    "Wait a second."


    Stopping me in my tracks, Heena naturally approached the dalgona stall. In no time, she had paid and returned, holding the candy.


    She then broke off a piece small enough to eat in one bite and fed it to me.


    "Ah~"


    "Heena, I was going to pay..."


    "Shh!"


    "Hmm, so sweet."


    "Good, right?"


    The dalgona candy Heena fed me was incredibly sweet. I wasn''t sure if it was the candy or something else.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    "You want that too? How much for one, sir?"


    "Heena, please...!! Let me buy it!!"


    Every time I showed interest in street food, Heena would swoop in and buy it before I could, and I''d be sweating trying to stop her.


    I kind of understood her sentiment. I was confident that if Heena ever mentioned wanting something, I''d whip out my wallet in 0.1 seconds to pay for it.


    Yet, she never hinted at wanting anything, but the moment I looked at something, she''d pull out her wallet and ask, ''Want some?''


    Whenever I tried to pay, she''d sweetly insist, and I could never really force my way.


    Surprisingly, Heena''s wallet had a good amount of 1,000-won notes. I had never seen anyone, let alone my girlfriend, carry so many of them. I wondered if she had exchanged them just for these street foods. But even when she bought something, she''d feed only me and never eat any herself.


    The only thing she had tasted was the last piece of the small charcoal-grilled skewer we''d bought earlier.


    Even then, I had to coax her into eating it by holding it up to her lips and urging her with an "Ah~."


    She slightly licked the bit of grease left on her lips with her delicate, pinkish tongue after reluctantly taking a bite.


    I was unexpectedly captivated by the sensual sight and had to look away.


    "Thank you, Yeonho."


    "I should be the one thanking you, you know? My conscience is about to go on strike. Can''t I just pay for once?"


    "Don''t you think you should let it rest every once in a while?"


    "No, it gets plenty of rest usually. Today, it should work a bit harder."


    She chuckled. "Alright. Oh, want some water?"


    "Water? I''ll get... Oh, you have it."


    She took out a compact water bottle from her small shoulder bag and handed it to me.


    "Let''s take a moment to sit over there."


    As I walked, I hesitated to drink on the go. Scanning the surroundings, I pointed to a nearby bench. As I made my way there, I prepared to clear a spot for Heena.


    Smoothly, Heena had already placed a thin cloth, seemingly larger than a typical handkerchief, on the bench. She took a seat and gently patted the space next to her, inviting me to join.


    The cloth, resembling a scarf, was just spacious enough for the two of us to sit close.


    "Do you always carry this around?"


    "Mhm~ I bought it thinking we might need it during our dates!"


    "I should''ve thought of that..."


    "Maybe next time?"


    Handkerchief set.


    "Sure."


    It seemed identical to the previous pair.


    After trying on dozens of frames, she finally found one she liked and led me to the counter with a smile.


    "How much is this? The one he''s using."


    "Let me check. That would be 20,000 won."


    "Here you go."


    "Wait a moment! Sir, just a second!"


    Once again, I grabbed Heena as she instinctively tried to pay and took her to a corner of the store.


    "I''ll pay. I''m the one using it."


    "I want to buy it for you..."


    "Look, I truly appreciate your intention. But you''ve already bought me food and other things, let me cover this."


    "But I like doing it for you. So, just this©¤"


    "Please. Let me pay."


    "Alright..."


    Only after she had pleaded did Heena reluctantly step back, a gloom over her face.


    Who knew it would be this hard just to pay for something I''d use...!


    Worried she might change her mind, I quickly pulled out my card to pay. The store owner, who had been watching us with amusement, smiled as he processed the transaction.


    "My, your girlfriend is both beautiful and kind. You''re lucky."


    "Ahaha, thank you."


    "If there''s any issue with the product, just bring the receipt within a week."


    "Thank you, I''ll keep that in©¤"


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    Just when I thought the payment was going smoothly, Heena suddenly took off the glasses I was wearing and handed them to the store owner.


    She wouldn''t be asking for a refund because she couldn''t pay, right?


    "Could you wrap the arm of the glasses in rubber? There might be an allergy."


    "Of course. Please wait a moment."


    "Huh? What allergy?"


    "Some metals can cause allergic reactions on the skin. I asked for the rubber just in case."


    "I see..."


    "The glasses are a mix of black and gold, so wrapping the ends in black rubber tape should look fine."


    "Oh... indeed..."


    Heena, you''ve thought of everything, haven''t you?


    I was in awe of the meticulous care my girlfriend showed. It wasn''t that I was lacking, but Heena was just exceptional.


    On our first date as boyfriend and girlfriend, not only did she try to pay for everything, she also took care of even the tiniest details.


    Sure, I had looked up various things on the internet, but most of it was basic etiquette and common sense. There wasn''t a manual for these unexpected moments.


    Only after Heena stepped in did I realize how much thought was put into this.


    Of course, she couldn''t have anticipated everything. Even though she was always prepared, like having a handkerchief ready when we sat on a bench or by the water.


    How should I put it?


    It wasn''t just doing things without much thought. I could feel that she was doing it ''for me.'' She always considered how I''d feel and what would make me happiest.


    In other words...


    She truly cares for me.


    It was all I could think about.


    The thrill, joy, and happiness I''ve felt has been constant since I started dating Heena three days ago. But beyond that, a swirling mix of uncertainty and warmth has filled my heart.


    Author''s Note:


    Plus!!


    I want to feel that excitement too!!


    Soft romance, intense romance!!


    I enjoy them too!!


    Love ya! Thank you!

 Chapter 10: The Date She Wanted So Much (3)

    Chapter 10: The Date She Wanted So Much (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    For the first time, I tried on glasses and took a few selfies with Heena. We chatted and strolled around various spots.


    While passing by the SPA clothing brands commonly found in malls, we browsed through some outfits.


    "You''d look good in these shorts, Yeonho."


    "In a bit, you''ll probably get tired of seeing me in shorts because of the heat..."


    "Me too! In summer, it''s easy to pair them with a simple tee. Let''s try a matching couple look!"


    "Can''t summer come any faster?"


    The idea of matching outfits is so romantic. It''s also nice to match accessories or shoes.


    As we glanced through eye-catching stores, we briefly stopped by an arcade near the movie theater entrance.


    I wasn''t really into arcade games, and I didn''t really know how to play any of them. We just decided to drop by while walking around the mall and slowly explored the inside with Heena.


    "Seems like they have every game these days."


    "You don''t like these kinds of games?"


    "They''re fun with friends, but I wouldn''t come to play them alone."


    It''s true that hanging out with friends, even just wandering the streets, has its own charm.


    "What about that one?"


    "Which one... Oh, the basketball game?"


    What Heena pointed at was a basketball arcade game, a staple of most arcades.


    It''s technically called a "basketball game", but it''s more of a ball throwing game. To score properly, you need to mechanically toss the ball in, almost like dribbling with one hand.


    Still, it''s a fun game to play when killing time before a movie.


    "You like basketball, right?"


    "I do, but this is a bit different from actual basketball."


    "How so?"


    "Remember the ball-throwing event from elementary school sports day?"


    "I do."


    "It''s pretty much the same. You just throw it in as fast as you can."


    "Oh, like that?"


    "If we''re just playing for fun, there''s no need to be competitive... Wanna give it a try?"


    "Yeah! Let''s do it together!"


    Rapidly, I approached the coin exchange machine and exchanged a 1,000 won coin. I had no time to hesitate, fearing Heena might pull out her wallet at any moment.


    After getting the coins, we stood side by side in front of the game machine. I wanted to briefly explain the game to her, but there wasn''t much to say.


    "Just catch the ball when it comes down and throw it into the hoop."


    "Got it. Let''s do this!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Upon inserting the two 500 won coins, the once mellow retro background music picked up pace.


    Moments later, four basketballs rolled down.


    Before they reached the bottom, I quickly grabbed one and lightly positioned myself before throwing. We weren''t competing, just having fun with Heena, so there was no need to be overly serious.


    Just a touch with the left hand!


    Swish!


    ©¤Two points!


    The ball cleanly passes through the rim, the sound of the chain in place of a net resounds, signaling a score.


    "Yeonho, you''re good!"


    Even though the game had started, Heena''s compliment reached my ears, sounding more appreciative of me than the actual shot.


    Wasn''t all the basketball I played leading up to this moment?


    Fueled by Heena''s praise, I focused more on accuracy than speed, sinking each shot.


    Between my shots, Heena was also throwing forcefully with both hands, and surprisingly, she was doing well.


    ©¤Two points!


    ©¤Two points!


    "You could keep up with me in a real basketball game."


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely!"


    ©¤Two points!


    Seeing her visibly disheartened when I suggested we call it a day, I felt a mix of regret and joy in seeing such a side of her.


    In no time, it was 5 pm.


    It felt a bit early to part ways, but I thought it wasn¡¯t a bad day for our first date.


    "It¡¯s not like today¡¯s the only day. We can date anytime."


    "True..."


    "So, will you cheer up? Or should we meet tomorrow?"


    "I¡¯d like to... but I have a visit scheduled tomorrow."


    "Then let''s meet late tomorrow or on Monday. I''ll come to you."


    "Okay..."


    My heart ached seeing her still looking so gloomy. I comforted her bit by bit as I accompanied her to the bus stop.


    I wanted to walk her all the way home, but Heena declined. She insisted there was no need for the unnecessary effort.


    As her bus approached, we exchanged final goodbyes.


    "Today was really fun. Heena, you looked beautiful."


    "Mm, thanks."


    As she replied, she subtly wrapped her arms around my waist.


    Before I could even react, Heena tightened her embrace.


    For a moment, my mind went blank, and my arms flailed. But I soon pulled myself together and hugged her back.


    The subtle fragrance that had teased my senses throughout the day now felt even more profound.


    "I really enjoyed today too."


    "Mm, take care on your way. Text me when you get home."


    "You too. And next time, our date won¡¯t end this early, okay?"


    "Of course. I won¡¯t let it."


    "That¡¯s a promise."


    "Yes, a promise."


    We locked pinkies and sealed it.


    Then, she headed towards her arriving bus.


    "Talk to you later!"


    "Take care!"


    "You too!"


    With those words, the bus carrying Heena gradually drifted away.


    It was then that I paused to reflect on the day¡¯s date.


    All day, I felt led by Heena. While I don¡¯t believe men should always take the lead, I did feel somewhat pitiful reflecting on it.


    Compared to Heena, who always looked out for various things, I felt like I hadn''t done anything special for her.


    I wasn''t sure if sending Heena home early because of what happened at the arcade was the right thing to do. Maybe it would''ve been better to spend more time together, laughing and enjoying each other''s company.


    It''s a bit late to think about that now.


    "Well, I guess I''ll do better next time."


    With that resolve, I headed back to the shopping mall, thinking of buying things like handkerchiefs. After today, I realized that next time, I should be the one doing things for Heena.


    I wanted to show her that I''m improving, bit by bit.


    For her, who dresses up beautifully for me, puts effort into our dates, and is saddened by our departures.


    Author''s Note:


    Posting this before heading to work. ;?;


    Love you all!


    Regarding the casual tone in the dialogue, I didn''t use it much in school or even recently in real-life conversations. But a few years ago, when I started using Discord frequently, it became common when playing games with friends. I love games like LoL and PUBG. Due to their fast-paced nature, we often shortened our sentences, and this way of speaking naturally made its way into the novel.


    Aside from the story with Heena, interactions with other friends or family are intentionally exaggerated. With Heena''s parts being relatively calm and touching on emotions, I wanted to contrast them by making other sections feel lighter and more cheerful, almost like light novels.


    Regarding the chat section, although it''s reminiscent of KakaoTalk, I initially labeled it as just ''chat'' and arbitrarily chose "999+" messages. But on reflection, and based on feedback, I realize "300+" might be more relatable and have made the correction.


    About the pedestrian part, I wanted to convey the vibe of Hongdae station''s second exit during its peak. On weekends, it could get extremely crowded. My intent was to depict how the "extremely beautiful" protagonist received attention in such a place, but it seems my description fell short.


    Regarding the glasses store scene, it wasn''t inside the store but in the busy part of a shopping mall. Please interpret it in the same vein as the previous scene.


    Some dialogues and choice of words might be a bit off, and that''s on me.


    I tried to explain my writing intentions, but honestly, I''ve been out of writing for years, so I''m still a novice in many ways.


    I''m sorry! ^.<


    Thank you so much for the support and feedback!


    Love you so much and thank you!


    I''ll return with the next chapter featuring Heena.

 Chapter 11: The Date She Wanted So Much (4) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 11: The Date She Wanted So Much (4) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    I started dating Yeonho again.


    In my foolishness, I confessed without even revealing my name.


    Yet somehow, my words reached him.


    "To be honest, I like you too. Do you want to go out with me?"


    That day, your slightly alcohol-fueled confession managed to resonate with me, even if just a little.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Since we started dating again, I''ve had many heart-to-heart conversations with Yeonho. Most of the topics were familiar, but the sheer joy of reconnecting and revisiting those moments with him was immeasurable.


    Your demeanor now, compared to when we first dated after already having some history, is endearingly shy. The way you''d meet my eyes only to quickly look away was utterly charming.


    It felt as if I was discovering a side of Yeonho from before we met. Initially, this realization brought a tinge of loneliness, but the extended moments I now have with him have become incredibly precious.


    When we tried to capture a moment together in a photo, I noticed his stiffness, a clear sign of his nervousness.


    In that first picture we took in this life, Yeonho was wrapped in evident awkwardness.


    Yet to me, that picture was an irreplaceable treasure, one I''d want to hold onto for a lifetime.


    I couldn''t resist making it my profile picture and, with a bit of playful coaxing, asked Yeonho to do the same. After all, one never knows if there might be connections unknown to me.


    I wanted a picture that, at first glance, left no doubt we were a couple.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    On a Friday, filled with exchanged messages, Yeonho and I had plans for a date on Saturday.


    No matter how deeply two people are in love, seeing each other daily can be taxing. With this in mind, I decided we should take a day apart; I wouldn''t visit, and I asked the same of Yeonho.


    Yet, in between classes, our brief chats persisted. Merely a few hours in the evening apart, and I felt an overwhelming sense of emptiness.


    Even though I had resolved to cut back on messaging during study hours, holding back only made me more anxious. Unable to resist and still in my school uniform, I found myself heading to Yeonho''s school.


    He was clearly surprised to see me, given our agreement not to meet. However, his warm, welcoming smile soon made me feel at ease.


    Deep down, I knew he wouldn''t hold a grudge over such a small thing. But I also didn''t want to risk any hint of annoyance from him.


    With Yeonho, all I wanted was to be enveloped in love.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Saturday had come.


    The day of the date with Yeonho.


    The moment I woke up, I felt on the verge of tears.


    It''s hard to recall now, but I remember:


    The last date I had before I truly understood love.


    And the date I tried to have after understanding love, the one I never got to have with Yeonho.


    I wanted to erase all those memories.


    Even if Yeonho didn''t love me yet,


    I believed that with time and my effort, he might.


    But the thoughts lingered.


    What if Yeonho doesn''t show up at our meeting spot again? Even as I put my utmost effort into getting ready that morning, I couldn¡¯t steady my trembling nerves.


    I messaged Yeonho, but still felt anxious.


    I knew he was coming by subway, but the uncertainty persisted.


    I even thought of meeting him at his place and setting off together. But taking that step felt like a decision I might never be able to shake off.


    A car once took everything from my previous life.


    Yet, it didn''t leave me traumatized.


    For all it took away,


    It led me to a crucial realization.


    It helped me recognize my love for Yeonho.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I arrived an hour ahead of our planned meeting, eagerly waiting for him.


    I wished you would come to see me waiting.


    I smiled at your suggestion.


    Seeing you wear the glasses I gave brought memories of the past. You looked so much like you used to.


    I held back.


    The sting at the corner of my eyes was concealed with laughter and joy.


    After much thought, we selected a frame. But when he proceeded to pay, I concealed my disappointment and requested the shopkeeper to use plastic frames.


    He once mentioned struggling for a long time because he didn''t know he had an allergic reaction to metal frames when he first got glasses.


    I''m just relieved we won''t have that issue this time.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    While wandering around the cinema, I walked into the arcade next door. It brought back a flood of memories.


    I always visited this mall when I watched movies, stopping by this spot every time while waiting.


    Knowing I''d be uninterested in the smaller games, I noticed a familiar basketball game.


    That game you always insisted on playing just once while I stood by and watched, impressed by your skill.


    After the accident, I regretted many things, but most of all, I regretted missing the opportunity to do things together with you.


    Even after a seemingly successful rehabilitation, I couldn¡¯t run as normally as others.


    I wanted to experience all the things you loved.


    So, for the first time, ever, I stood beside you holding a basketball.


    And I, too, grasped the ball with both hands. Though it might feel different from a real ball, I thought, "So this is how it feels."


    You loved this ball so much.


    And here I am, holding it for the first time.


    Feeling a bit melancholic, I threw the ball with all my strength. After a few consecutive successes, someone beside me suggested we could play basketball together.


    I thought it was a good idea.


    Not a real match, of course, but I wanted to casually toss the ball back and forth on the court. After throwing it a few more times, I felt a strain on my arm and soon noticed soreness in my shoulder. So I took a break, holding a basketball and watching you play intently from the side.


    There you were, so focused in the game, silent.


    Surely, the you of my past memories and the present you seemed quite different.


    Because our relationship started at a young age, it didn''t have the same patience and leisure as before. The way you used to be so relaxed with me, a close friend, had transformed into the nervousness of a young man around his girlfriend.


    Yet, still,


    Your calm smile remained unchanged.


    The face you made when you felt your attentiveness was lacking, when you tried hard to hide the corners of your mouth from turning up in joy,


    And the serious expression you wore, a constant contrast to your usual jovial self, especially when you were so focused.


    All of it was the you I loved.


    No, in truth, you probably hadn''t changed. We had just met early; this version of you was just the younger you, before turning twenty.


    Tears I had been holding back since our first meeting, since that visit to the eyeglass store, began to fall, dripping one by one onto the ball I held.


    You were by my side.


    The basketball you loved so much, the friends who were always around, the precious youthful days of your early twenties - all of it was in the past.


    All of it was given up by you, and you had dedicated yourself to me.


    There you were, by my side, ready to relive those moments with me.


    The sudden realization, the gratitude I felt for this chance brought tears to my eyes.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Stupidly, I couldn''t hold back one last time, causing Yeonho to worry. I ruined our plan to stay close until late into the night.


    While I felt regret and sadness, I realized he was worried for me and accepted his comforting words.


    Before getting on the bus, I embraced him, committing to memory the feel of his body and the scent from his exposed neck. Honestly, I wished to be with him not just for that evening but the following day as well.


    I yearned to experience everything I hadn''t before, right at that moment.


    However, I shouldn''t rush. Even if my heart wanted to make those fleeting feelings a reality,


    I knew that you had a penchant for romance, perhaps even more than I did.


    So, I chose to hold back.


    It might not be easy suppressing these desires, feeling him so close,


    But it''s for you.


    On the day you feel the happiest in your life,


    I wish to become one with you.


    Author''s Note:


    The "Heena" section turned out longer than anticipated.


    I aimed to add a bit each time before switching subtitles...

 Chapter 12: Things My Boyfriend Hasnt Learned

    Chapter 12: Things My Boyfriend Hasn''t Learned


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    "Hey, hey, please!! Don''t do this, guys! Seriously!!!"


    From Sunday lunchtime, my cries resonated throughout the house.


    The reason for this? My character on the screen, which I was eagerly controlling with my headset on, was ruthlessly abandoned and torn apart by enemy characters.


    If I was just bad at the game, I wouldn''t have said anything. But it''s as if our team unanimously decides to run away every time a battle situation arises.


    It had only been 30 minutes into the game.


    Throughout these 30 minutes, the same situation kept repeating, and I couldn''t hide my frustration as I vented into my headset microphone.


    "Is this how we play ranked games? Seriously? Damn you all!"


    [Our jungler is so ass.]


    [I think the problem is you keep on dying alone.]


    "Don''t leave me behind, you bastards!"


    [Talking back when you''re hard stuck bronze?]


    [Hurry up.]


    "Don''t do this! We''re all going to die!"


    [Nope, just you. You fucking suck.]


    "I swear, I''ll find you in an internet cafe and kill you."


    [Come on, I dare you.]


    "You sound so tough saying that. I meant ingame."


    Even if I''ve been ignoring our group chat for the past two days, this treatment feels excessive.


    The hopeless game continued for another 10 minutes before our team finally surrendered. As I considered whether I should really confront them in person, I heard a faint knock.


    The only person who knocks before entering my room is my mother, so I pulled down my headset and responded.


    "Yes?"


    However, contrary to my expectation, the face peeking through the door was Yoonjung, my older brother''s girlfriend.


    "Hey, long time no see!"


    "Huh? What brings you here?"


    "Can I come in?"


    "Sure. Wait a second. Hey! Someone I know is here, I''m taking a break!"


    [This guy, bringing another girl¡ª]


    Already frustrated, I quickly took off my headset. Ignoring the voices still coming through, I turned around to see Yoonjung sitting on my bed.


    She''s petite, around 5 feet tall, with a short brown bob that makes her look sharp, almost cat-like. But her personality is the opposite, entirely puppy-like. She loves taking care of people.


    She''s been dating my brother for a while and often helps out at our house, so she''s close to my parents.


    "When did you get here?"


    "Just now. Oh, your mom just left. She said you should get your own meal."


    "I''ll probably have ramen."


    "Don''t. I''ll make fried rice later. Have that."


    "Thanks. Need any ingredients?"


    "Nope! More importantly, you got a girlfriend, right?"


    So that was the main topic.


    "Yes, I did. Seems like you noticed before my own family."


    "Ugh, you guys don''t really talk to each other. But you always play games together."


    "We don¡¯t really need to..."


    Honestly, unless there''s something important, we both know the other is probably logged into a game.


    "Anyway! Did you see the photo? She looks really beautiful, doesn''t she? Isn''t she a model or something?"


    "Not at all. She just studies at home when she''s free."


    "It''s not that it''s weird per se... What do you think about her? Do you find her strange?"


    To that, I could reply confidently.


    "No, not at all."


    "Then, there you have it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "She''s in love with you! You wanted to show her off, didn''t you?"


    "No..."


    Is that not it? Or maybe she''s right?


    "She probably just likes you so much that she wants to do everything for you! She''s been watching you because she really likes you!"


    "Is this how it usually is?"


    "It''s not typical, but she seems to like you more than the average person would."


    "Hmm."


    "If you ever feel it''s a bit too much..."


    "If I do?"


    My sister continued with a smile, "It might be that she likes you more than you like her."


    "If it were her in your shoes, she would probably handle things well. But consider her feelings and try to understand her."


    "It''s not every day that someone gets to be loved that deeply."


    Though my sister was smiling, there was a certain gravity in her advice that resonated deep within me.


    I had been wondering if someone like Heena could really like me that much. Even though I don''t have low self-esteem, seeing Heena as perfect might have spurred feelings of unworthiness in me.


    Still, even if my sister sometimes appears nonchalant, she''s truly wise, and I felt a sense of admiration for her.


    "So... when will you introduce her to me?"


    "Why would I introduce my girlfriend to you?"


    "Why?! Didn''t you know I always wanted a younger sister?"


    "Just marry my brother and have a daughter."


    "A daughter and a younger sister are different!"


    Seeing her make such a ridiculous statement deflated the admiration I had for her just moments ago.


    For a while, we bickered about introducing Yeonho. Eventually, my elder brother came in suggesting dinner, and my sister left, reminding me to look forward to the fried rice.


    I leaned back in the chair, lost in thoughts about Yeonho.


    Every time we met, I remembered her always gazing into my eyes with a warm smile.


    I often wondered what it felt like to know that Heena''s affection for me surpassed my feelings for her.


    Even if I think back to just yesterday, it''s impossible to ignore how much she did for me.


    It''s not that I ever took our dates or meetings lightly. However, I realized that Heena had approached our date yesterday with emotions that ran even deeper.


    Yet, I honestly wasn''t sure how that must feel.


    I believe I already like Heena enough as it is, but could there be even stronger emotions than that?


    Maybe I''m just too young to understand.


    I couldn''t quite grasp the concept.


    I pick up my smartphone with one hand, re-reading the recent message from Heena.


    [ Heena : Yup, out with my brother, having a meal together! ]


    [ Heena : Yeonho, you should also eat well~ Understand? It''s not good for your health to skip meals! ]


    [ Heena : I already miss you.. (sad puppy emoticon) ]


    Just from these messages, Heena''s feelings are evident.


    If Heena''s fondness for me is indeed much deeper than my own affection for her,


    Could she be feeling those deeper emotions that I''m struggling to understand?


    Author''s Note:


    A car accident? Hmm...


    Don''t worry; this novel is all about sweet moments!


    Love you all!

 Chapter 13: Things My Boyfriend Hasnt Learned (2)

    Chapter 13: Things My Boyfriend Hasn''t Learned (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Lost in thought and unable to find an answer, I was soon pulled from my contemplation by my older brother''s call to join him for fried rice in the living room.


    "What is this?"


    "Soy sauce, kimchi, and egg fried rice?"


    Regardless, it tasted good.


    We three reminisced about the online RPG game we once played together as we finished our meal. After that, I conscientiously wrapped up the dishwashing.


    "I''m going out!"


    "Huh?"


    "Yeonho''s ditching me!"


    "Alright."


    I headed to the PC cafe to see my not-so-good-looking friends. To be honest, these were guys I used to game and hang out with daily. But I had sort of abandoned them last week when I suddenly spent time with Heena.


    Though we all live in different places, when we decide to go to the PC cafe, we typically meet somewhere midway between school and my house.


    Many people in our vicinity hang out there. Every time we visit, we''re bound to see a familiar face, almost making it our unofficial hideout. Not just us, but also others from different classes who we''re not super close with but still recognize. So, there''s never a dull moment.


    After a 10-minute walk, I reached the spot.


    "Damn, he plays just like Yeonho."


    "Hey, cut it out. If you play like that, you''ll never rank up. You''re as lucky as Yeonho."


    "That dude keeps dying! Damn it, Yeonho!"


    "???"


    My so-called friends were mocking ''Yeonho''.


    Why are they mispronouncing my name like that?


    For a moment, I just silently watched from behind. These jerks kept dragging my name into every sentence. Observing this, I wondered if I had done something terribly wrong or if they were just being idiots.


    I felt like I was losing my mind listening to them, so I tapped one on the shoulder. Instantly, the chatter shifted.


    "Hey, the big guy''s here."


    "You really have the luck of Yeon... Oh? He''s here!"


    "Ah, has Lord Yeonho finally graced us with his presence? We''ve missed seeing you around!"


    "Bet you''ve been with your girlfriend since this morning."


    "I didn''t see her today, idiots. We had lunch at my place."


    "So, you''re going to see her now? We''ll just keep playing our game then."


    "That''s the plan. Oh! Did you guys feel sorry for single losers like us and came to check on us?"


    "Haha, we''re deeply honored!"


    "......"


    I felt exasperated with their sarcastic comments and banter.


    Are you guys my girlfriend?


    I managed to ignore their jabs, choosing a seat at the far end and turning on the computer. As soon as I logged in,


    "Alright, shall we get some food?"


    "Want cheese rice?"


    "Is it open now?"


    All my friends got up.


    "...Go eat."


    I didn''t even have the energy to say anything more. No point in starting a conversation just to hear them spout more nonsense. I knew that when they returned, we''d just game and the tension would fade. However, one guy, with horn-rimmed glasses and black hair, didn''t leave with the others and stayed seated next to me.


    "Jung Yoonsung, aren''t you coming?"


    "I had a hot dog earlier and didn''t really feel like it."


    "Is that so... Ugh."


    "Why the sigh? Just hang out with your girlfriend and come play the game."


    "What? I haven''t been around for only 4 days. Is it my fault?"


    "We can''t form a team of five without you, damn it."


    "Why not include Uihyun?"


    "He''s attending his academy on the weekends."


    "Oh right."


    So because I''m absent, they can''t form a team of five! I guess I did make a mistake.


    There are nearly 10 members in this chat room made for gaming. Yet, since not everyone plays the same game, situations like this do arise occasionally. Still, I''ve grown so accustomed to playing with the 8 PM team that I tend to forget.


    After a brief silence, Yoonsung broke the ice.


    "How is she?"


    "Who?"


    "Your girlfriend. She seems alright?"


    "Well, she''s kind of too good for me."


    "Because she''s beautiful?"


    "I said I''d help, damn it!"


    Ugh, such a useless jerk!


    "What about your girlfriend?"


    "Is it a problem if I don''t see her for a few days?"


    "What about your studies?"


    "I haven''t been studying until now, so will a few more days make a difference?"


    "Alright, got it. Haha! That''s why I count on you! A true bro! A man of loyalty, as expected of Han Yeonho! Our evening business would''ve been doomed without you!"


    "You''re being ridiculous."


    Ugh, I really miss Heena.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    With summer approaching, the evening was surprisingly light.


    As always, Heena came to see me.


    "But didn''t you promise not to come?" I asked.


    She replied, "That promise was for Monday, but today is Sunday, so it doesn''t apply, right?"


    I was at a loss for words, facing her flawless logic.


    Anyway, as soon as we met, we held hands as if we were on a date and leisurely strolled around the neighborhood, sharing stories.


    She mentioned how she felt it was a pity that we had to part so early the day before.


    She also talked about how little time was left before her older brother''s military discharge.


    For my part, I shared that I had decided to study even harder from now on.


    Then I cautiously broached the subject, "Heena, I might not be able to meet you next week in the evening. Is that okay?"


    "Why?" She asked, her eyebrows and eyes drooping, making her look as if she was about to cry, staring at me pitifully.


    It felt like I had committed some grave mistake, and my heart ached.


    "Well, I have this friend named Yoonsung. His family runs a snack bar, and they''re short on hands. I think I need to help them out."


    "Do you really have to go?"


    "I mean, they could manage without me, but they''re genuinely swamped. If I don''t help, the guy might just drop dead."


    I was dead serious.


    That''s how much I felt the need to help, even if it meant not meeting Heena.


    Heena paused momentarily, but then a smile appeared on her face. "I get it. But, can''t I help too?"


    I hadn''t expected that.


    "I appreciate the sentiment, but the place is small, and the three of us might get in each other''s way. Plus..."


    "Plus?"


    "If you''re there, my friend might not work properly. He''s pretty shy around new people."


    "Oh, the one named Yoonsung?"


    "Yes, Jung Yoonsung."


    "Well... I understand. But we''ll still text, right?"


    "Of course. I''ll text you whenever I have time."


    I was relieved that she seemed to understand. After all, it''s not like I was going out for fun; I was helping a friend.


    We continued chatting for another couple of hours until it was time to part ways.


    "But, Yeonho," Heena called.


    "Hmm?"


    "Since I won''t see you next week, can I ask for something in return?"


    "What is it? Want something? Just tell me!"


    "Not exactly. Just look over there."


    Following the direction of Heena''s fingertip, I turned my head, only to see a dark, empty alleyway.


    Confused, I began to turn back when suddenly, I felt something lightly touch my cheek.


    "Wha...?"


    "I''ll head out first today. I''ll text you when I get home! Sleep well!"


    Before I could process what had happened, Heena, with a beaming smile, waved goodbye and walked away.


    Staring blankly at her retreating figure, I touched the spot on my cheek where something had brushed against it earlier.


    As I expected something in return, the image of Heena''s face, smiling happily as she gave me a gift, flashed before my eyes.


    Moments later.


    Joy surged up from deep within my heart.


    I was happy.


    Because my girlfriend was so cute, so beautiful.


    At the same time, I deeply wished.


    I hoped.


    That my feelings would grow as big as hers.


    That someday, we could share this happiness while standing on equal ground.

 Chapter 14: What Are You Doing Here?

    Chapter 14: What Are You Doing Here?


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Monday.


    Jung Yoonsung informed the teacher that they would be skipping this week''s night study session.


    While night studies were mandatory at our school, there was a degree of flexibility, allowing students to opt out for valid reasons. Given that Yoonsung had taken exemptions quite frequently and I had assisted him a few times before, the teacher allowed it without much fuss.


    At home, there was no fuss either, mainly because they generally had a laid-back approach.


    Up until our journey to the snack bar, our spirits remained high. We thought, ¡°We¡¯ve done this before, and it''s only a few hours, from 5 pm to 10 pm.¡±


    However, our cheerfulness faded in less than two hours.


    "Can you clear this up?"


    "Yes!! Right away!"


    "When will our tteokbokki be ready?"


    "I''m sorry! It''ll be out shortly!"


    "We''d like to settle the bill."


    "Just a moment!"


    "Hey, Yeonie! Take care of the bill!"


    "Got it!"


    It was as hectic as we had anticipated. But having not experienced it for two months, perhaps our memories had glossed over just how tiring it was.


    It was incredibly challenging, even more so than we remembered.


    The influx of customers was relentless, and both Yoonsung and I were on our feet the entire time. Still, being with a friend made it somewhat bearable. We''d exchange brief, commiserative glances, silently saying, "Damn, it''s crazy busy!" It would have been much harder had I been with a stranger.


    A memory kept me going: the kiss on the cheek from Heena yesterday.


    [Heena: Good luck helping your friend! It''s surprising that the snack bar is so busy. What''s its name? I''ll look it up!]


    [Heena: Oh, it''s pretty famous, huh?]


    [Heena: I really miss you, but I''ll hold on T-T Do you miss me too?]


    [Heena: Hehe, I like you too! Stay strong!]


    Today, the only encouragement I received came from Heena''s messages.


    "Sigh, let''s keep pushing through."


    I tried to motivate myself quietly.


    "Yeonie! We need more plates!"


    "I''m on it!"


    Damn, I should''ve just gone to see Heena.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Tuesday.


    Only the second day in.


    The walk to that place after school feels so heavy, like I''m heading to a battlefield. Actually, it is a battlefield.


    However, memories of the work I''d done before are starting to come back. Today, I felt I could handle things slightly better than yesterday. Due to the gap since I last worked, I occasionally fumbled tasks like handling money, and there were times I had to lean on Jung Yoonsung for assistance. Thankfully, I found out today that there were no discrepancies in yesterday''s cash count.


    If I can find a bit more finesse in handling tasks, I''m hoping today will be at least a little bit smoother. I tried to boost my spirits with that thought, but even Yoonsung, who should be more accustomed to the work than I am, looked tired.


    "The shop seems to be doing better than before?"


    "Yeah... Business is booming. My mom is truly remarkable."


    "I see... Congratulations."


    "Thanks... Look forward to the part-time pay."


    That thought alone gives me strength.


    I need to earn well so I can treat Heena to something tasty.


    [Heena: Keep it up today!]


    Let''s push through...


    ---


    Raei Translations


    "Hey, what are you eating?"


    "Fried squid."


    "Is it good?"


    "Super good."


    Chatting while standing at the counter. This is what part-time work feels like. What I was doing up until yesterday was basically hard labor.


    Even though it was a Friday, the shop was unusually empty. From the owner''s perspective, this would usually be a concern. Still, whether it''s Yoonsung, the lady, or the kitchen staff, everyone seemed relieved to have a break, joking about the emptiness.


    I also casually snacked on some fried goodies.


    Time moved slowly in this relaxed environment, which was still better than being busy.


    Three hours after starting, it was now 8 PM.


    After cleaning up a table left by a previous customer, Yoonsung approached me at the counter.


    "Hey, thanks for all your hard work."


    "Yeah, it was quite the day."


    "It looks like we won''t have many customers tonight. You can leave early. I''ve told my mom."


    "Oh, really? I can leave?"


    "The place is empty. Why stay?"


    There were still about three groups left, but it seemed unnecessary for me to remain.


    "Should I transfer your wages to your bank account?"


    "That''d be great. Do you have my account number?"


    "Yeah, my mom probably has it. She did the same thing last time."


    "Alright~ Should I change clothes then?"


    "Change your clothes, but don''t leave through the front door. You know about our back door, right? Exit from there."


    "Why?"


    "Just do it. Once outside, turn left and pass the convenience store. Then, approach the shop from that direction."


    "What''s this all about?"


    "Just go, damn it."


    "Why are you cursing at me?"


    "Just go before I beat you up."


    With that, he pushed me away from the counter.


    Baffled by the incomprehensible comment, I was nonetheless comforted by the thought of leaving work early and quickly changed my attire.


    Returning the apron, I greeted the elderly lady. Without understanding why, I followed Jung Yoonsung''s instruction and headed out the back door.


    "Turn left towards the convenience store alleyway? Is that it?"


    If this was some pointless errand, I resolved to return and confront him. With that thought, I walked slowly down the alley.


    After a short stroll, just around another twist would lead back to the snack bar. At the end of this winding path, I noticed someone standing.


    Due to my not-so-great vision, I squinted for clarity. As I approached, a familiar face gradually came into view.


    Intently staring towards the snack bar.


    As I drew closer, the figure''s back became more distinct, prompting a quiet chuckle.


    A whirlwind of feelings engulfed me: surprise, confusion, joy, and affection.


    Soon enough, I reached right behind ''her'' and gently laid my hand on her shoulder.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "©¤Eek!!!!!"


    In a flash!


    With a high-pitched scream, unlike any I''ve heard from her before, she rapidly turned around, exclaiming,


    "Huh? Yeonho? Why are you here...?"


    "That''s my question..."


    I saw Heena''s utterly startled face.


    Author''s Note:


    Someone asked about Heena''s measurements. I hadn¡¯t detailed them, but imagine her as a slender type, approximately 161cm/ 44kg / 31-22-33.


    Sending gratitude and love to all my readers!


    Loads of thanks!

 Chapter 15: What Are You Doing Here? (2) (feat. Yoonsung)

    Chapter 15: What Are You Doing Here? (2) (feat. Yoonsung)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Heena¡¯s presence, blushing and fidgeting in front of me, was incredibly refreshing. I couldn¡¯t help but want to keep watching her like this.


    However, we had been standing for quite a while, so we couldn¡¯t stay there forever. I took Heena¡¯s hand and we moved to a new spot.


    It was too late to go to a cafe?, so we headed to a nearby convenience store instead.


    The plan was to sit on the outdoor chairs and chat, but I felt bad just sitting down, so we each bought a drink.


    Even in the midst of this, I was amazed at Heena¡¯s consistency as she tried to take out her wallet insisting she would pay.


    But I couldn¡¯t let her pay, especially since my bank account was finally looking good thanks to a hellish part-time job. I quickly paid and we sat down at the outdoor table.


    Wondering what to say first, I looked at her for a moment before Heena spoke up.


    "Um, Yeonho? I didn¡¯t mean to... I mean, I just came here today!"


    "Just today?"


    "...Sorry. Actually, I¡¯ve been coming every day."


    I asked back, thinking she really only came today, but she confessed in just a second.


    Every day?


    "Did a friend tell you...?"


    "They didn¡¯t exactly tell me, but they mentioned you might be around here. But how did you know?"


    "...I saw you yesterday and ran into that guy..."


    "Does he know your face? Ah, he must have seen your profile picture."


    "You promised you would keep it a secret..."


    Heena is not a common type of person. My profile picture is visible every time we chat, so that guy probably figured it out quickly.


    Anyway, I had unknowingly been clocking into work.


    "Why didn¡¯t you just tell me?"


    "I was worried... I even thought about going inside, but it looked incredibly busy."


    "Yeah, even if you did come, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay you any attention. But still, wasn¡¯t it tough standing there every day?"


    "Nope~ I did come every day, but I didn¡¯t stay the whole time. I would come out around the time we usually meet after studying, and stay for an hour or two?"


    That still seems like a long time.


    "But was there anything to see? I was just non-stop working."


    "Yes! It was so interesting!"


    "Interesting?"


    "Yeah!"


    "What was so interesting about it?"


    Watching someone work and finding it fun is beyond me. Maybe she likes games like Stardew Valley?


    "I just liked seeing you work hard, and also, that apron!"


    "The orange one?"


    "Yes, yes! You looked so cute in it~ I wanted to take a close-up photo!"


    "...I see?"


    I just wore it because it was the uniform, without giving it much thought. I definitely wouldn¡¯t spend my own money on that color and design.


    "Anyway, did you just come to watch?"


    "Yeah... I just wanted to see you so badly."


    I realized then, bringing up how tiring it must have been to stand for hours every day, or suggesting we could just meet on the weekends, was pointless. She wanted to be there, regardless.


    Over the past ten days, including today, I¡¯ve come to realize something.


    No matter what I say, I think she will surely come back to this point if a similar situation occurs.


    So rather than speaking unnecessary words,


    ¡°I thought about you all the time while I was working.¡±


    "Really? Really really?"


    "Yes. As you can see, it was so hard, I thought I was going to die."


    "Were there a lot of customers? It must have been so good; I was a bit curious."


    "How about we go together next time? It seems like there will be fewer people on Fridays or weekends."


    "Huh? No? It¡¯s been a while since we lost touch."


    "She was complaining about you not replying to her messages back then."


    "Ah~ I probably just couldn¡¯t be bothered."


    He quickly becomes friends with anyone in front of him and gets along well, but as soon as there''s a bit of ''physical distance'', his emotional distance grows just as quickly. He says it''s because he¡¯s lazy, but...


    Seeing him not feeling the slightest bit of regret about those faded connections was a bit scary to me.


    Because ''Kang Juhyun'' was someone I considered to be one of Yeonho¡¯s closest friends during middle school, watching from the sidelines.


    Despite their close relationship, as soon as they became distant, his feelings cooled down in an instant.


    It seemed she wasn¡¯t even aware that she felt that way; we just grew apart, and that was that.


    I believe if we hadn¡¯t been assigned to the same high school, we probably would¡¯ve lost touch by now. Even if I were the one constantly reaching out, I''m sure she¡¯d ignore my messages a few times because it''d be bothersome, and eventually, I would get tired and stop trying.


    Now that we¡¯re in the same school, it doesn¡¯t really matter anymore, but I couldn¡¯t help thinking that unless he goes to college, this guy probably won¡¯t even think about dating.


    Even my close friend who went to a high school just a few stops away from ours ended up losing touch. There¡¯s no way he could maintain a relationship and stay in touch with a girl from a different school, right? That¡¯s what I thought.


    "Hey, is your girlfriend doing okay?"


    Honestly, I thought they¡¯d date ambiguously for a bit and then quickly break up. Why? Because unless he''s seeing her face every single day, he¡¯s going to lose interest fast.


    But then he said, ¡°Actually, she¡¯s been really good to me.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been dating long, but I feel it every day.¡±


    From what I¡¯ve heard, they meet up and go on little dates every day. In my opinion, that¡¯s the right move. I realized he was more proactive than I thought, and although I felt a bit bad about asking him to help out at the store, I genuinely needed the help.


    Lately, he¡¯s been spending significantly less time with our group because of his girlfriend, which made me a bit jealous. But I guess romantic feelings and friendships are different. I figured not seeing each other for a few days would be fine.


    So, on the fourth day of her helping out at the snack bar, I was taking out the trash while Yeonho was cleaning up inside. After I put out the trash, I decided to take a leisurely stroll back and get some fresh air. That''s when I noticed a girl staring intently at our shop from a distance.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I thought as I passed by, trying to get a better look at her face.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Our eyes met, and we instantly recognized each other.


    "...Are you Yeonho¡¯s girlfriend?"


    "Are you Yeonho¡¯s friend?"


    I recognized her from his profile picture, but how she recognized me was a mystery. Maybe she¡¯d seen a picture of us together.


    But as someone who finds it extremely hard to interact with strangers, I didn¡¯t know whether to leave or say something more, and I hesitated.


    She spoke up first.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you please keep this a secret from Yeonho?¡±


    ¡°Uh... Well, I think... he''d be happy to know...?¡±


    I responded politely since she was using formal language.


    ¡°He worries a lot when I''m out late. Please, I¡¯m asking you.¡±


    "Sure... I mean..."


    Her urgent demeanor actually made me feel a bit more relaxed, and I found the confidence to speak up.


    ¡°Have you been coming here every day?¡±


    "Yes..."


    As I looked at the girl of slender build shyly answering my question, a sudden surge of murderous intent towards Han Yeonho filled me. Jealousy and all aside, I realized that this is why he could date someone like her.


    I''m jealous. Damn you, Han Yeonho.


    "I won¡¯t tell Yeonho about this. Take care."


    "Thank you!"


    With that, she bowed her head and left, and I headed back to the shop, lost in thought. If she puts in this much effort, if she maintains this attitude, perhaps Han Yeonho might change a bit? In the past five years, no matter who he befriended, Han Yeonho remained unchanged. He''d quickly get close to someone, and just as quickly grow distant. His indifferent attitude ironically made it easy for others to approach him. However, if Han Yeonho started to cherish someone, or rather this girl, more...


    Simply liking her wouldn''t be enough. He must be feeling that way even towards his close friends, albeit the feeling might be slightly different. It had to be something much bigger.


    Yes, something like ''love''.


    I couldn¡¯t easily imagine what Han Yeonho would be like if he learned to love, but it certainly couldn¡¯t be worse than he is now. He is my annoying yet dear friend, and I hoped this girl would be the catalyst for his change, for his growth.


    Sigh, speaking of which, she is really pretty.


    Damn you, Han Yeonho.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    I was indecisive about whether to include Yoonsung or not, but if not now, it would take up a whole episode later on, so I decided to include him now.


    Characters other than Yeonho and Heena will only appear occasionally. You won¡¯t be seeing the others for a while.


    Love you all!

 Chapter 16: Getting Overwhelmed at My Girlfriends House

    Chapter 16: Getting Overwhelmed at My Girlfriend''s House


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    As soon as I woke up in the morning, I calmed my heart. Last night, I did have some trouble falling asleep for a while, but when I opened my eyes, I was surprised by how clear my mind was.


    Since it was early, I could hear the chirping of sparrows outside the window, and the sunlight seeping in was so refreshing.


    Yes, it was a good morning.


    Perfect for going out to have fun.


    At my girlfriend''s house!


    The moment I heard her say "Do you want to come over and hang out at my house tomorrow?" all sorts of imaginations filled my 18-year-old healthy high school boy brain.


    Of course, it''s not like that, but I guess it''s natural for some thoughts like that to pop up unintentionally, right?


    With light steps as if I was floating, I finished washing up. Even though I don''t usually eat breakfast, today I took out some cereal and filled myself up properly.


    There was no deep meaning to it.


    I just didn''t want my stomach to rumble and ruin the mood.


    After washing the bowl I ate from and brushing my teeth again, I came out to see my mom in the living room, glancing at me while watching TV on and off.


    Since I usually don''t get up until past 12 on weekends, it''s very rare for us to run into each other this early.


    "Going out?"


    "Yeah."


    "To see your friend?"


    "Yeah, I''ll probably be back in the evening."


    "Your girlfriend?"


    "Yeah. You saw the picture right?"


    It comes out of nowhere. But I expected that my mom had already found out, so I wasn''t surprised.


    I regularly send my mom Kakaotalk messages to let her know when I''ll be back late or if something comes up, so there''s no way she hasn''t seen my profile picture.


    It''s not like my mom and I don''t send each other Kakaotalk messages like I do with my older brother. Just less often with my dad.


    "What''s her name?"


    "Lee Heena."


    "Same age?"


    "Yeah."


    "I see. Bring her over sometime."


    "Okay, when I get the chance."


    "Drive safely."


    "Yes, mom."


    And with that, my mother focuses back on the TV. I guess you can see our family''s laidback style.


    Do most moms not usually care this much about their son''s girlfriend? Or is it because I''m the youngest? She''s probably kept a close eye on my brothers'' relationships too.


    Well, I guess this kind of appropriate indifference suits our family. It''s always been like this.


    To be honest, I often find this kind of feeling more comfortable. Not interfering too much.


    -Drrrrlrrring


    Just then, my phone buzzes and I quickly take it out to check.


    [Heena: You up?]


    [Yeonho: Yep, all ready.]


    [Heena: Can you come now then?]


    [Yeonho: Really? Is that okay?]


    [Heena: Yeah, my parents just left!]


    Oh geez. I thought you asked me to come when your parents would be home?


    But I didn''t cluelessly ask.


    [Yeonho: Then I''ll head out right away.]


    [Heena: Okay! Let me know again when you get off the bus!]


    [Yeonho: Got it (cat running emoji)]


    I could feel the horses in my mind galloping. Of course I don''t have any desire to miss an opportunity that comes my way.


    But separate from those feelings, we haven''t been dating very long, and if you exclude childhood play dating, she''s my first girlfriend, so I kind of wanted to take it slowly and enjoy the process.


    "You''re not hungry, are you?"


    "No, I had breakfast."


    "Let''s eat a bit later then! Oh, this is my room."


    "Ah, okay."


    A sudden rush of nervousness hit me as I entered my girlfriend''s room for the first time.


    Upon entering, her room looked ordinary at first glance.


    The overall vibe of the house was exceptionally neat, with everything in its place, and the room was slightly larger than mine.


    Between all the neatness, I noticed cute bedding and stuffed animals, and next to them stood a rather large wardrobe. There were no clothes scattered nearby, indicating she kept it well-organized. It''s somewhat disappointing.


    On the other wall, there was a desk lined with various books and reference materials. Above it hung a corkboard with various photos pinned to it.


    I approached, thinking there might be family photos, but to my surprise, there was not a single family picture. Most of them were couple photos of Heena and me, with only two solo pictures of myself.


    I remembered posing for those photos, but seeing them displayed made me blush.


    My god, had she printed these out and decorated her room with them?


    As I stared blankly at the pictures, Heena began to boast with pride.


    "They turned out great, didn''t they? There''s a place nearby that does this kind of printing, so I get them made as soon as we take them."


    "There''s a place that does that?"


    "Yes! It''s not as expensive as you''d think, and this way, even without my phone, I can see your face anytime."


    "That''s really sweet of you."


    Her direct comments never fail to surprise and delight me.


    However, setting my feelings aside, this kind of decoration looked quite good.


    Of course, it might be difficult to decorate as extensively as Heena did, but printing one or two photos to place on a desk seems like a nice idea.


    Moreover, it was fortunate that the photos weren''t printed on fragile paper but on thicker material. After all, it''s a paid service.


    "Maybe I should print a few photos too."


    "Really? I''ll tell you where later. Let''s print them today! It''ll be quick!"


    "Alright, let''s stop by later."


    Heena''s overwhelming excitement at my suggestion was palpable.


    "Ah! Then I should print some with you."


    "Do you have ones you haven¡¯t printed yet?"


    If my memory serves right, it seems like all the good photos are already up.


    "I''ve printed everything I have, but I want to take and print some new ones today!"


    Heena said with a thoughtful frown.


    I guessed she was pondering how to pose for the photo, so I leaned against the wall, waiting for her. Soon, she seemed to have an idea and clapped with delight.


    "Yeonho, want to sit here?"


    "On the bed?"


    "Yes!"


    Following her suggestion, I casually sat down on the bed.


    I thought she''d sit next to me for the photo, but to my surprise, Heena approached and sat on my lap, gracefully crossing her legs to the side.


    "Hee... Heena?"


    "Just wait, I¡¯m turning on the camera."


    After a moment with her phone, she handed me the smartphone with the camera app open, wrapped her arms around my neck, and drew her face close to mine.


    Truly, I felt Heena''s presence with every fiber of my being.


    "Yeonho, say cheese~"


    "Cheese..."


    I managed to retain my composure and snapped a series of photos.


    In that moment, a realization hit me.


    Heena intended to "overwhelm" me today.


    Author''s Note:


    To all the readers who enjoyed, thank you for your hearts, comments, and recommendations today.


    I''m elated that many appreciate the changing perspectives in my novel. Love you all!


    The next segment from Heena''s perspective will be out after this "girlfriend''s house" chapter. As for the mature content... they''re minors, so it''s restricted!


    Thank you.

 Chapter 17: Getting Overwhelmed at My Girlfriends House (2)

    Chapter 17: Getting Overwhelmed at My Girlfriend''s House (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Even after taking almost ten more photos, Heena showed no sign of moving, so I subtly glanced at her. But she didn''t stir at all.


    After a brief awkward silence.


    Our gazes, which had been looking straight ahead at the lens, were now slowly facing each other.


    And the phone I had been holding in one hand had already dropped onto the bedsheet like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "......"


    "......"


    We were looking into each other''s eyes from such a close distance that we could even hear each other''s breathing ringing loudly by our ears, our faces nearly touching.


    With a somehow sentimental look, her eyes gazing at me seemed to be seeking something different from a kiss, as one would expect in this kind of atmosphere.


    That''s what it felt like.


    Staring fixedly into my eyes without closing her eyes or looking away.


    -Swish


    Then, one of her arms wrapped around my neck folded, and her fingertips gently caressed my cheek.


    At the same time, feeling that smooth skin of hers and that sentimental, somehow wistful gaze.


    I also raised the hand that had been holding my smartphone and gently wrapped my arms around her slim waist, pulling her closer.


    Even though I couldn''t even guess what exactly she wanted from me right now.


    Seeing her response of pressing her body even closer as I pulled her waist a little strongly, I thought I wasn''t mistaken.


    Heena also moved the hand that had been caressing my cheek to wrap both arms around my neck in an embrace.


    As if yearning for affection like a needy child, I held her like that for a while as she surrendered her body to me.


    Her enormous heart, care, and affection that I felt in that response.


    I held her as she was for a few minutes, feeling a sense of relief mingled in that warmth.


    As we slowly separated our bodies again and I met Heena''s eyes, the corners of her eyes curved, seemingly satisfied.


    "Yeonho."


    "Yeah?"


    "Sorry, am I heavy?"


    After the atmosphere enveloping us just now, she blurted out something so random, it erased all that.


    "Not at all. If anything, you need to gain some weight. I''m worried you might collapse while walking around."


    "Pfft, it''s not that bad."


    "Well, I could probably lift you with one hand for a bit."


    "Really?"


    "...For just a short moment?"


    I jokingly followed up as if it were nothing.


    Thanks to that intense embrace earlier, it felt like I had leveled up mentally.


    The flutter was still there, but the trembling I felt every time I had contact with Heena seemed to have subsided a little.


    Seeing my reaction, Heena laughed and got up, pulling out the chair at the desk in front of me to sit there.


    To be honest, I also felt a slight numbness in my legs and wanted to get up for a bit, but a minor issue stopped me, so I stayed put and kept talking.


    "I''ll send the photos via KakaoTalk."


    "Mm-hmm. Let''s get a frame for that photo at the studio when you go."


    "Okay, I''ve been curious about how they''re printed too... So, what should we do now?"


    She answered my question with a bright smile.


    "I''d be happy just being held like before~"


    Holding back the urge to embrace her again all day at her playful words, I replied,


    "Alright. Let''s look at the photo albums. It''s a must when visiting someone''s home."


    ---


    Yes, I wanted to tease her, but I genuinely wanted to see more of the album.


    I wanted to see elementary school Heena. Nothing she said could break my determination.


    Taking in my intense gaze, Heena slowly opened her mouth.


    "I... I want to watch a movie with Yeonho... Are you not going to watch it with me...?"


    Wait, what..?!


    "Bring the movie now!!!!!!!!!!"


    With slightly squinted eyes and a voice dripping with charm, her face redder than before, probably embarrassed by her own behavior.


    How could I resist when my girlfriend was acting so cute right in front of me?!


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    In the end, we gave up on looking at more of the album and sat down on the living room sofa.


    The insane softness I felt as soon as I sat down made me feel like if I had slept any less, I would have dozed off immediately.


    I watched Heena, buried in the sofa, as she fiddled with the remote.


    "What should we watch?"


    "Um, anything?"


    It''s not like we really planned to focus intently on watching something.


    Perhaps that''s why, without much fuss, Heena chose a movie on ''Nobelix'' and hit play.


    After that, she leaned back a bit, almost lying down, and scooted right next to me, clinging incredibly close. She wrapped one arm around mine and rested her head on my shoulder.


    "Is this... a home date?"


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    "Nothing, never mind."


    Maybe Heena would just brush off the playful comments?


    We sat like that, watching the TV without any real intention. We weren¡¯t really doing anything, but it was incredibly comfortable and nice.


    The TV was merely background noise, while Heena''s warmth next to me was the main event.


    Of course, we weren''t completely ignoring the screen.


    "That actress is really pretty, isn''t she?"


    "Yeah... Hey, don''t pinch me!"


    So she didn''t want agreement!


    Trick questions like this came up every now and then.


    For a while, we chatted casually about the actors or the story. But even that chatter soon stopped.


    From time to time, I''d stroke Heena''s hair, lost in thought, just staring ahead. Despite being in the early stages of the movie, a passionate kiss scene started.


    I felt a mix of surprise, slight embarrassment, and awkwardness. Was this her intention?


    After watching the scene for a moment, I stealthily turned to look at Heena.


    "......"


    "......"


    Our eyes met, as she had already been gazing at me.


    Whether Heena planned for this or not, it honestly didn''t matter.


    In front of me, my girlfriend slowly closed her eyes, waiting for ''something.''


    With that, I held her chin with one hand.


    Slowly.


    I moved closer to the pink lips I had only ever brushed against.


    With patience, wanting our first moment to be without fault.


    Just as our lips were about to meet...


    Ding-dong! The sudden sound of the front door unlocking made us jump.


    Author''s Note:


    Thank you always for the immense support and love!

 Chapter 18: Getting Overwhelmed at My Girlfriends House (3)

    Chapter 18: Getting Overwhelmed at My Girlfriend''s House (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    The man who entered through the recently opened door had a face strikingly similar to Heena''s, accompanied by an elegant elderly lady whose casual attire contrasted with the serious demeanor of the gentleman.


    They must be Heena''s parents.


    I quickly got up, giving myself a mental pat on the back for my swift reflexes. I even turned off the TV at lightning speed.


    I let out a quiet sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t my place to speak before Heena, so I shifted my gaze to the side.


    Someone was glancing towards the entrance with a slightly plump face.


    "You said you''d be here around 3?"


    "Ugh, your father was so eager to come home early. Are you with your boyfriend?"


    "Yes."


    The sudden appearance of the two left me bewildered.


    Yet, as soon as they mentioned my presence, I reacted reflexively.


    "Ah, hello! My name is Han Yeonho!"


    I straightened up from my awkward position in front of the sofa and bowed 90 degrees in greeting.


    My back was already drenched in cold sweat.


    Strange? If it''s 3 o''clock, that''s only about an hour from now. Did Heena not plan for her parents to come home while I was here?


    My head spun from all the swirling thoughts.


    "Oh, hello! I''ve heard so much about you from Heena."


    Before I realized it, the mother, who was smiling and lightly patting my arm as if she were a chatty lady from a hair salon, had taken off her shoes and come in.


    "Hmm..."


    There was a stark contrast between her cheerful demeanor and the very displeased-looking father.


    The tension was almost blinding. The mother continuously giggled, observing me with curious eyes.


    Being the boyfriend of their precious daughter seemed to intrigue her. They felt so different from my own parents, leaving me unsure of how to react.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Oh, no... but I had a late breakfast, so I''m fine."


    I was actually a bit hungry, but if she were to offer a meal, I might have jumped out of the window.


    "Heena''s dad! Come and greet him! Heena brought her boyfriend for the first time."


    Please, don¡¯t call over the stern-faced father who''s been staring from the back.


    "...So, Yeonho, is it?"


    "Yes! It''s Han Yeonho!"


    "Behave appropriately with Heena... You understand what I mean, right?"


    Wow.


    The way he spoke through gritted teeth but still sounded so polite was impressive.


    "Yes..."


    It was difficult to maintain eye contact, so I quickly looked down.


    Should we leave? Let''s go out and date, Heena!


    But today, of all days, my girlfriend, not sensing my mood, confidently crossed her arms in front of them.


    What...?


    "So, he''s officially part of the family now?"


    "...Haha, seems like it."


    "My daughter is boasting about you right in front of me! Oh, where are my manners? Sit and wait a moment? I''ll change clothes and prepare some fruit for you."


    "...Thank you."


    "Do you like it that much?"


    "Yes! I''m even considering getting it printed bigger."


    "Let''s, let''s not."


    Thankfully, Heena''s parents seemed to like me quite a bit, but being that overt about it was a bit...


    Anyway, today I left home earlier than I thought, but I had some intimate moments with Heena and left a good impression on her family, so I was satisfied.


    Of course, we almost had a perfect kissing moment and missing out on that was regrettable.


    Maybe it''s better to try again when the mood is right next time?


    To be honest, earlier it felt a bit contrived, perhaps influenced by Heena''s lead.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed but also pleased, I treasured the photo that was too special to simply set as a Kakao profile picture, holding it close as I walked.


    And since it was quite close, we quickly reached the bus stop. While waiting for the bus, Heena spoke.


    "By the way, Yeonho."


    "Hm?"


    "Would you like to study together starting next week?"


    "Study? When?"


    "On weekdays and Saturdays? We can rest on Sunday."


    Hmm, from Monday to Saturday.


    I had decided to study, but I wasn''t quite sure how to start. If Heena helps, it would certainly be welcome.


    I could get out of evening self-study or private lessons if I wanted.


    But the question was whether we would truly just study when meeting like that.


    And, well, anyway...


    "I''d be happy and grateful to study together, but can we skip about three days a week?"


    Upon hearing this, Heena momentarily stopped.


    She probably expected to see me every day.


    However, I had planned to address this matter with Heena regardless of our study plans.


    "...Why?"


    "My friends, you know. We used to hang out every day, but recently I haven''t been able to, so..."


    I had work this week, but even the week before, I had neglected them because I got a girlfriend.


    Spending time with Heena was undoubtedly fun, but I also genuinely wanted to hang out and play games with my friends.


    If I had to choose between spending time with Heena or my friends right now, I''d pick Heena. However, I didn''t want to exclude my friends from my life completely.


    And instead of studying together every day, maybe it''s better for me to also spend some time studying alone. I do want to see her every day, but if we see each other five days a week, it might be challenging to concentrate on our studies.


    I''d like to meet with Heena, get some help, and then study on my own based on what I''ve learned. Well, that seems like a practical plan.


    Heena, who had stopped and looked a bit gloomy, soon smiled again and said, "Alright, friends are important too. Let''s do it your way."


    "I''m sorry, I do want to see you every day... but I also want to try studying on my own."


    After evening self-study, I want to play some games with friends too.


    "Mhm, you''re working hard because of me, right?"


    "Thanks for understanding~ So, which days should we meet?"


    We discussed our schedule for the next week until my bus arrived.


    With a slightly disappointed and deflated Heena behind me, I left.


    Author''s Note:


    I always feel energized when I see your comments saying you''re enjoying the story!


    I truly appreciate your comments, recommendations, and interest!


    I''ve been uploading around 1 PM lately, but I think I''ll change the timing to the evening from tomorrow. I feel a bit rushed trying to edit and upload after lunch...


    I''ll see you in the next episode with Heena''s part. Thank you.

 Chapter 19: Getting Overwhelmed at My Girlfriends House (4) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 19: Getting Overwhelmed at My Girlfriend''s House (4) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    I had a date that was delightful yet left me with a hint of longing.


    I went for a visit to move some belongings for my brother, who was soon to be discharged from the military. During that time, I chatted intermittently with Yeonho throughout the weekend.


    "How are things with your boyfriend?"


    "Really good."


    "I see..."


    Upon seeing my brother during the visit, he immediately asked with a hesitant look on his face. I replied casually.


    I had started dating Yeonho before my brother''s return, and we''d already discussed it. Recently, soldiers could chat from within the military, so I had sent my brother a few photos of me and Yeonho.


    They really got along well.


    Although there were times my brother''s offhand remarks about Yeonho annoyed me, I still missed seeing them laugh and chat together.


    To an extent, even more than I did, my brother had always been deeply thankful to Yeonho.


    "Does Yeonho not have a laptop? Might he need one? Perhaps for his assignments during his rehab visits."


    "You''re buying him one?"


    "Well, I already did."


    After my accident, I came to realize not only the depth of Yeonho''s love but also the warmth of my family.


    From the moment I opened my eyes in the morning after the accident, through treatments, surgeries, meals, restroom breaks, to sleeping ¨C not a moment was free from pain. My brother, witnessing all of this, always had a tearful expression.


    His slight smiles began only after he observed Yeonho tirelessly trying to lift my spirits with his radiant energy every time he visited.


    At some point, it felt as if my brother was more concerned about Yeonho than me.


    "Hey, Heena."


    "Yeah?"


    "I noticed Yeonho was crying a bit earlier. In the bathroom."


    "His eyes were red."


    "Recovery will be tough, but let''s hang in there a bit longer."


    "Yes, we should."


    Given the chance, I wished for them to reunite.


    Like Dad, my brother seems a bit uncomfortable about Yeonho being ''my boyfriend'' now. Still, I believe their relationship might change once they talk it out.


    It wasn''t so much certainty but a gut feeling.


    "Hey! Heesung, you know this is kind of rogue-ish, right?"


    "Why not ask Heena? Even she might agree on this."


    "I''ll bet fifty thousand won!"


    I can still vividly recall their voices, laughing and jesting together.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    That evening, I was hit with news as unexpected as lightning from a clear sky: it would be hard to meet for a week because he was helping a friend.


    My heart sank at the news.


    And yet, I was taken aback by the intensity of my own feelings. There were moments when I felt hollow just from not being able to chat briefly. It wasn''t about breaking up, but the mere fact of not seeing each other for a few days. I had never imagined it would sting this much.


    I wished to be by his side, helping him, but I was told it was challenging because his friend was going through a tough time.


    Jung Yoonsung. A name I recognized.


    He had once visited the hospital with Yeonho, and I had met him before. I remembered him being rather reserved.


    I didn''t want to push my way in, fearing I might become bothersome.


    While I desired to be close by, like a protective screen, if I were a disturbance, it wouldn''t mean anything.


    "Since we can''t see each other next week, can I ask something in return?"


    Despite the pain, I didn''t want to show it. I yearned to mask these feelings quickly, creating a joyous moment.


    I approached him, took a step forward, and planted a brief kiss on his cheek.


    That kiss wasn''t meant as a trade; I had planned on doing it before we parted that day.


    Containing my burgeoning emotions was getting hard, especially since I never deemed myself that patient.


    It felt like fleeing as I distanced myself from him and headed home.


    I understood. In such situations, Yeonho prioritized helping a friend. That bond might naturally take precedence over our relationship.


    Rationally, I got it, and the recent gesture of affection somewhat soothed my heart.


    Yet, I couldn''t help but be greedy, wishing above all else that I was Yeonho''s top priority.


    ---


    Was she simply thrilled that her daughter brought home a boyfriend?


    Regardless, it felt good.


    As long as they blessed my relationship with Yeonho.


    After the conversation with my parents, we were on our way home.


    We printed some photos, and as Yeonho purchased a frame, we headed to the bus stop, sharing stories.


    "You know, both my mom and dad are quite hands-off and have straightforward personalities. They''re not usually this warm to people."


    He also spoke about his parents, and his portrayal was notably different from my memory, which left me puzzled.


    Despite seeing my disheveled state,


    Despite me wasting Yeonho''s time,


    They had always expressed concern, asking if I had struggled or suffered. Maybe they had difficulty expressing themselves to their own family.


    I wish we could see them more often and greet them more regularly.


    While thinking about it, we glanced at the photos we had just taken, laughing at our silly faces. Before we knew it, we arrived at the bus stop.


    Already feeling a sense of loneliness, I suggested to Yeonho that we study together starting next week.


    I had been contemplating this for a while, but having lost touch with my high school studies, I spent time studying alone to refresh my memory.


    It''s been a while since I graduated, and I spent a lot of time in rehab.


    Fortunately, I remembered the basics well enough to teach someone. Plus, Yeonho''s grades weren''t great.


    For subjects that required memorization, not just Yeonho but I too would have to put in consistent effort.


    However, when I expected Yeonho to readily agree, he said, "I''d be happy and grateful to study together, but can we skip about three days a week?"


    Hearing this, my heart sank.


    Did I do something wrong?


    Did I bother him too much?


    These worries clouded my mind, but I was soon relieved by his answer. He just wanted some time with his friends.


    I was grateful.


    Still, my feelings were mixed.


    Because it meant that the time with me alone wasn''t enough. I felt jealousy towards those faceless friends.


    For a moment, I considered playing hard to get, but I quickly dismissed the idea.


    Yeonho was my only dating experience. I had never played games before and didn''t want to start now.


    Though I knew a little teasing might be good in the long run, it was impossible for me.


    I couldn''t bear to distance Yeonho or make him feel bad. So I smiled and said I understood.


    Yes, friends are essential too.


    With that thought, I suppressed the burning desire in my heart.


    How can I make Yeonho prioritize me more?


    What can I say to make him happier?


    How can I make myself his top priority?


    Watching Yeonho board the bus, I unknowingly touched my lips. If we became more physically affectionate, showed each other more of ourselves, would Yeonho grow fonder of me?


    My desire to just go ahead and do whatever I want, and my wish to start everything romantically, just as Yeonho wanted back then, are mixed together.


    With such a contradictory heart, rather than acting vaguely,


    Maybe I should prioritize my desires more.


    What I want, surely Yeonho would like too.


    If I reveal my feelings to him more than now, gradually yet surely, without making him feel burdened, and show my love,


    With these lingering thoughts, I once again touched my lips.


    Ah¡ª


    I really should have kissed him.


    Author''s Note:


    I was planning to upload this in the evening, but suddenly after work, I had an unexpected appointment, so I''m hastily uploading it now ??


    It might be refined a bit later, but there won¡¯t be any major changes.


    And! I woke up today to see the hit count for my story reached...


    3,000!


    I couldn''t believe my eyes and was very surprised.


    Thank you so much for all your love, and I love you too.


    Comments! Recommendations! I love you so much!


    Also, my work is only being serialized on Novelpia!


    The reason it''s not exclusive is simply because it didn¡¯t meet the requirements for exclusivity.


    It has to be serialized up to episode 30??


    Thank you.

 Chapter 20: Encouraging My Girlfriend

    Chapter 20: Encouraging My Girlfriend


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    "It''s over now. Yeah, they said it''s okay. I told you, our school is so laid-back, no one says much."


    Right after Monday''s class ended, as soon as I sent a message saying "It''s over" to Heena, she called me.


    Truth be told, since I mostly text on my smartphone, I''m not very used to having phone calls. However, Heena has recently been calling me once in a while before bed, so I''ve gotten somewhat accustomed to it.


    I cradled the phone between my ear and shoulder while I packed my bag.


    "Should I leave now?"


    "No, take your time. I asked, and they said there''s no partial refund if we skip dinner. So, I''m planning to eat first."


    "Got it~ Then I''ll grab something here too. Don''t rush, see you in a bit."


    "Okay~"


    That was the end of our call.


    Through discussions with Heena, we decided to study together four times a week on Monday, Wednesday, Thursday, and Saturday.


    On Mon-Wed-Thurs, we study right after evening self-study sessions. On Saturdays, half the time is for studying, and the other half is for dating.


    However, this plan is only in place when exams are not approaching. In reality, Saturday is our designated date day.


    On Tuesday and Friday, I''ll either study on my own or hang out with my friends.


    Although we decided that Sunday is our day off, it''ll either be spent playing games with my friends or meeting Heena.


    It''s just a day without a set schedule.


    Man, I didn''t expect to start studying so soon. I thought I''d only get started by next year, noticing the trend.


    I hadn''t even begun yet, but I praised myself for at least having the intention to.


    As I was checking if I missed anything, Jung Yoonsung tapped my arm and sat on my desk.


    "Going to meet your girlfriend?"


    "Yeah, after dinner."


    "Really? Today''s menu is awesome. It''s cutlet."


    "Oh! It''s been ages since I had pork cutlet."


    "It''s fish, though."


    "Dang it..."


    It''s not that I hate it, but if there''s a choice between pork cutlet and fish cutlet, I''d always go for pork.


    My high hopes plummeted, and I let out a sigh.


    Then suddenly, I noticed that the usual guys weren''t around.


    "Where did the others go?"


    "They left to play basketball, knowing you''d be gone."


    "These guys have no loyalty... I''ll join them tomorrow."


    "What about your girlfriend?"


    "I don''t see her on Tuesdays and Fridays."


    "Why?"


    "Because you guys get so upset."


    The thought of these scruffy high school guys getting sulky was somewhat off-putting.


    But after spending an entire day gaming with these simpletons yesterday, they seemed to have gotten over their pointless gripes.


    Complaints about betrayal and whatnot.


    In reality, these guys probably didn''t care whether I had a pretty girlfriend or not; they were just upset I wasn''t hanging out with them. And maybe they were acting like this in fear that I wouldn''t hang out with them in the future?


    Thinking like this made it even more annoying. It might be better just to hear them out.


    Having packed all the books I needed for studying, I was about to head out for dinner when I noticed Jung Yoonsung next to me, carrying his bag.


    "Aren''t you staying for the evening study session?"


    "I need to help out at the store again today. We did get a new part-timer, but they''re completely inexperienced..."


    "...Stay strong..."


    I watched his sorrowful figure walking away, seemingly headed towards an overwhelming task.


    Work hard, earn some good pocket money, and put in your best effort studying.


    One thing to note: if you put in ice first and don''t hold the cup close when getting coffee, it splashes everywhere.


    I was grateful for a tip I saw in a blog post online. If I hadn''t seen it, my clothes would have gotten drenched.


    A moment later, I returned to my seat with my coffee.


    Heena was still going through her reference book, and there was a canned drink on the table that I hadn''t seen before.


    Did Heena bring it?


    "What''s that drink?"


    "Oh, this? Someone gave it to me."


    "What? Who... There''s a number on it."


    In the short time I was gone, this happened? I guess there really are people who give out their numbers like this.


    But who in their right mind gives their number to a girl who clearly has a boyfriend? There''s a man''s bag right across from her.


    Just as I was about to lose my temper, Heena''s voice, colder than my icy glare, cut in.


    "I declined once, but he kept insisting. I took it to avoid a scene. Drink it if you want, or I''ll toss it."


    Her voice was filled with a chilling emotion, colder than the harshest winter winds.


    There were many people around, so I didn''t know who gave it, but she spoke loudly, as if she wanted them to hear.


    My anger subsided at her reaction, and with a somewhat sheepish tone, I said,


    "Well, the drink didn''t do anything. I''ll take care of it later. Should we study?"


    "Sure~ After checking the grade sheet and test solutions you sent, I think the best way to boost your scores right now is to focus on math."


    She seemed to already have forgotten the earlier incident and chatted away with a cheerful voice.


    "Math? I''m not exactly a math whiz, but I manage."


    "Yeah, but you seem to know the basic formulas."


    "I know what we covered in class, more or less."


    "Then if we just repeatedly practice application problems¡ª"


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I''ve been studying with Heena for a couple of hours. She is, without a doubt, a stunningly beautiful private tutor.


    With her beautiful face and a smile, Heena explains each problem in a soft and soothing voice.


    I was almost too captivated to do anything, but Heena taught so well that I could focus on my studies.


    Did she know exactly what I was confused about? Rather than being a good teacher, it felt like she knew me very well.


    We reviewed the basic formulas and solved the application problems she had chosen, then I tried some on my own.


    Studying with Heena, a tutor of my age, made me feel the progress and sense of accomplishment so vividly.


    With this pace, I felt naturally motivated to study even more.


    However, she would occasionally say:


    "You''re doing so well! You''re learning really fast~"


    "Correct! I thought this question would take longer, impressive~"


    "Want to try the next problem?"


    "Yes! That''s right~ Good job!"


    "Yeonho, if you put in just a bit more effort, I really think your grades could improve a lot."


    "There''s not much time left until the finals, and if you do well this time, won''t you be at ease during the summer vacation?"


    "Of course, I''ll need to be there to watch, but I''m always available..."


    "But studying too late or even on Sundays might be too exhausting for you, right?"


    "But I really think just a bit more would be better..."


    "Like, maybe increasing our study days during the week?"


    Caught up in the problems, I was lost for words with her subtle and frequent glances, feeling as if my adorable girlfriend was reading me.


    Miss Heena, your intentions seem a bit too obvious...


    Author''s Note:


    I''ve wrapped it up quickly and am uploading it now!


    Even if it''s a bit of an obsessive tutoring scenario, isn''t it pure love if Yeonho likes it?


    Thank you, dear readers, for your continued interest, comments, likes, and love. Let me clarify once again, this story doesn''t contain any distressing content!

 Chapter 21: Encouraging My Girlfriend (2)

    Chapter 21: Encouraging My Girlfriend (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    She has a compelling appeal that even my 4-year-old cousin would notice.


    Yet, it was impressive how she consistently wore a faint smile without any significant change in expression.


    Looking at her, you''d think she wasn''t entirely sincere. Or perhaps, on the contrary, she might be genuinely heartfelt.


    Not seeing me for two or three days during the week seemed to have been a substantial blow to Heena.


    "Just think it''d be better that way. Don''t stress over it, Yeonho."


    If she had plainly said, "Ah, I want to see you on Tuesday, Friday, and even Sunday!" I would have laughed it off.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since we started dating, is it strange that we''re trying to spend time by ourselves?


    Isn''t seeing each other daily a bit much? Not that I dislike it.


    "This part uses this formula..."


    Anyway, after saying that, Heena began explaining the problem again. I felt it wasn''t the time to dig deeper.


    So, I quickly regained my composure and focused on studying.


    While pondering over the problems I didn''t know or found confusing,


    "Uh, the solution is right, but the answer is wrong. Want to check again?"


    Skimming through with her eyes and immediately spotting the mistake, it became evident just how sharp Heena''s intellect is.


    Having such a smart girlfriend dedicating her time to help me study, I decided to focus on the problems at hand and leave the trivial matters for later.


    There''s a belief that trying to tackle many subjects in a short period can be daunting and sap one''s motivation to study. So, based on that, I devoted the entire day to studying math, and it felt productive.


    If I continue this way and take the test, maybe I can increase my math score by at least 20 points from before. My math grades weren''t the best, but Heena''s explanations resonate clearly with me.


    To think I''d feel this way from the first day. Is this why high-priced tutoring is so popular?


    Of course, despite my newfound confidence, my actual test scores might not be as high as I hope. But isn''t the growth in confidence important?


    And so, I concentrated solely on studying for nearly four hours. It''s the first time I''ve ever focused this long on studying.


    It''s all thanks to Heena. Not only does she teach diligently, but whenever my concentration wavered, the realization that she''s doing so much for me and that I should at least learn properly kept me going.


    With that thought, when I considered taking a break and wrapping up, I remembered Heena''s overt appeal from earlier.


    "Heena?"


    "Hmm?"


    She, who was still focused in her reference book, promptly closed it and looked at me.


    "Should we meet and study on Sunday too?"


    It''s my compromise. It''s not that I dislike meeting on Tuesdays and Fridays, but I''m sure I''ll be too exhausted. I might want to play games or just relax.


    Taking a day or two off from studying with Heena wouldn''t be an issue, but we can''t include gaming in our break.


    However, upon seeing my reaction, Heena''s eyes drooped slightly, perhaps wondering if her words caused it.


    "Sorry... did I inconvenience you?"


    "No, not at all. It''s not that you''re a bother. I want to do that too."


    "But isn''t it tough to study for an entire week? Don''t mind what I said earlier, I was just being a bit impulsive."


    "How can I ignore it when my girlfriend is being impulsive?"


    Despite my words, her expression remained unchanged, making my heart tighten.


    Having such a beautiful girlfriend can be problematic. The guilt feels amplified!


    I couldn''t straightforwardly share my jumbled thoughts.


    Yet, sensing my hesitation, Heena probed, "Are you sure?"


    "...I, Yeonho, have never told a lie in my life."


    She laughed, "What will you do if you get caught lying in the future?"


    "I''ll grant you a wish."


    "...Really?"


    Can she not suddenly ask me so seriously? It was just a light-hearted comment, but now it''s intimidating!


    Well, I didn''t put much thought into it. But it''s not like I''d mind making a genuine bet. I trust Heena not to ask for something absurd.


    "If you can prove I lied."


    "Alright, I''ll remember that."


    Seeing my girlfriend nodding so seriously made me wonder if I''d made a mistake.


    After a thoughtful pause, she looked at me with a smile and said, "Did I push things too fast?"


    I was momentarily speechless, caught off guard by her question that seemed to hit right at the heart of my worries.


    Blaming myself for being too obvious, I internally reprimanded myself.


    I appreciate my girlfriend who always tries to put me first. I can''t exactly thank her enough, yet she still has questions like these.


    As I stopped in my tracks, she said, "Don''t overthink things."


    "Overthink what?"


    "My feelings."


    With unwavering confidence, she confessed again, "You might think this is all happening too quickly, but I just like you a lot."


    "I feel the same way, but..."


    "I know. But I''m sure I like you even more."


    We both silently acknowledged each other''s feelings. I''ve known for a while that her feelings for me run deep.


    "I don''t measure emotions, and I don''t want to. That''s why I''m always honest. I''ll keep expressing my feelings without hiding them. If you''re okay with that, I''d appreciate it if you just accepted them purely. That''s all I ask."


    She took a step towards me and stared deep into my eyes. With a steady gaze, she held my hand close to her heart, enclosing it gently with both hands.


    "This might be presumptuous, but as for those things you might be imagining, I''ll leave them up to you. You know... those things."


    She must have noticed my confusion.


    Despite being noticeably flustered by her bold statement, she seemed unfazed, saying, "One day, when you feel the time is right, I will never say no."


    "So, will you consider the beach trip I suggested? All I want is to spend the entire day with you."


    Hearing her straightforward confession, all I could do was nod in agreement.


    "Okay."


    What more could I say?


    I still had concerns about our relationship, and various complicated thoughts remained, albeit in a different context. But at least I was certain about her feelings.


    So maybe, just as she said, I shouldn''t overthink things and should just go with the flow, aligning my actions with my girlfriend''s pace.


    But one thing kept circling my mind as Heena and I walked side by side towards the bus stop.


    Was she implying what I thought she was implying...?


    Author''s Note:


    Heena is gradually making her move.


    Thank you for your overwhelming love and support.


    I love you all.

 Chapter 22: Nice to Meet You, Mom. My Name is Heena.

    Chapter 22: Nice to Meet You, Mom. My Name is Heena.


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    It''s been three weeks since I started studying with Heena.


    During this time, I''d daydreamed about our relationship and potential closeness, but as I had no immediate intentions, I maintained a structured routine.


    On Mondays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays, I''d meet with Heena right after school to study together. It was primarily Heena teaching me.


    However, as our sessions felt one-sided, I worried when Heena would find time for her own studies. But after seeing her June mock test scores, I realized she had things under control and didn¡¯t mention it.


    I figured that if her grades drop after the finals, we could reassess our study schedule. I¡¯ve learned from past experience not to unnecessarily urge her to focus on her own studies ¨C it would only upset her.


    On Saturdays, we would meet for lunch, study until evening, and then go out for dinner followed by a casual date. Though our dates mostly involved walking hand-in-hand, searching for restaurants, and then strolling around the area after, it was Heena''s favorite time of the week. She was genuinely joyful, as if flowers were blooming all around her.


    On Fridays, when I didn''t meet Heena, I aimed to study until 8 pm. After which, I''d usually head home or to the PC cafe? to play games with friends.


    Surprisingly, over the last three weeks, we hadn''t met on a single Sunday. We didn''t see each other in person, but our chats flowed consistently throughout the day. If I mentioned I was resting at home, she¡¯d promptly initiate a video call. It felt refreshingly different to connect in this way, almost like meeting in person.


    The three weeks flew by, and exam season was upon us.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting a dramatic improvement. Most of our study sessions with Heena were spent on math, building a foundation and working towards application, with English only introduced last week. Although we hadn''t really focused on school curriculum studies, I hoped our emphasis on math and English would be beneficial for the exams.


    I was most anxious about math, which was the first exam. While I wasn''t expecting a perfect score, I managed to answer repetitive questions with relative ease. After the exam, I compared answers with a top-scoring peer and estimated I had scored 82, a significant jump from my previous mid-term score in the 60s. Some of my uncertain answers turned out correct, perhaps I had a bit of luck on my side.


    Elated, I immediately called Heena to share my joy, basked in her praise, and thanked her.


    I wished to meet and treat her right away. However, considering the school exams covering multiple subjects spanned over four days, we decided to dedicate this time to studying on our own.


    Though Heena''s face looked like she might cry when she said those words, one could see in her eyes the bittersweet resolve to look forward to their next date.


    Honestly, aside from math, I wasn''t really expecting good scores in any subjects this term. Still, just because of that, I couldn''t jeopardize Heena''s exam.


    After all, Heena''s grades are top-tier.


    On the second and third day, I had no big expectations. Yet, since starting high school, this was the first time I had studied outside of the exam period. Even if it felt futile, I gave it my best shot.


    Well, my self-evaluation showed my performance was similar to the previous midterm. The style of the school exams varies from teacher to teacher, making it hard for even Heena to assist.


    On the last day of exams,


    "The finals were a total disaster!"


    "Yo! Anyone up for hitting the PC room?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Jung Yoonsung, heir to a snack bar, seemingly indifferent to his exam performance, wiped the drool from his nap and grabbed his bag. In the distance, Kim Suhwang and others were rallying, screaming for a party.


    Just the previous midterm, I would have instantly joined that PC room party.


    "Hey, Han Yeonho! You coming?"


    "No, count me out."


    "Traitor! We''re leaving first!"


    "Sure thing~"


    They reacted immediately to my refusal, but didn''t push me further. Recently, knowing I''ve been focusing on studies, my friends haven''t been pressuring me to join in.


    Though I''d usually go all out when hanging out, I expected more persistence since it was the last day. Perhaps they assumed I had plans with a girlfriend.


    I did want to join in, especially as it was the last day of exams, but after weeks of study, I was drained and thought it best to rest at home.


    I left the classroom, trailing behind the early departers, and texted Heena to inform her I was done and to discuss our results.


    Today''s exams covered Korean language, World History, and Ethics, so there wasn''t much to say. I suspected my scores wouldn''t differ much from last time.


    During evening self-study sessions, I had studied a bit, though not much. However, I was confident in Ethics. The subject was more engaging than I''d anticipated, and I had paid keen attention during classes.


    I chatted with Heena via text about the exams as I headed home.


    I was so caught off guard that my brain momentarily froze.


    "Did you have sex?"


    "We haven''t!!!"


    She wasn''t shy at all, asking the same question again.


    Is this how she talked with my brother too?


    "You planning to?"


    "No!!"


    "Hmm..."


    In response to my desperate shout, she glanced oddly in the direction of my lower half... Wait, why was she looking there?


    "If you do, make sure to use protection."


    "We''re not doing it!!"


    "If you don''t, the girl is the one who usually suffers. So, be considerate."


    "We''re not doing anything, okay?"


    "Protection?"


    "No... Ah!!!! We''re not having... sex!!"


    I couldn''t believe I was having this conversation in my house, in front of my mom, especially when Heena and I hadn''t even shared a proper kiss.


    Seeing my response, she gave me a look as if to say, "What kind of guy is this?"


    Am I the weird one? We''re just students, right? I know everyone these days seems to mature quickly, but doesn''t everyone have their own pace?


    In the midst of this dizzying conversation, my mom chimed in.


    "Why don''t you bring her home then?"


    "Heena?"


    "Yes. If you two have gotten that close, we should at least meet her."


    "Mom... We really didn''t do anything. I swear."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll take your word for it."


    "Who''s the one struggling with Korean here, you or me? We''re not communicating properly."


    I wasn''t sure where the misunderstanding lay, but I had been thinking about bringing Heena over. I had met Heena''s parents, and it seemed right for her to greet mine too. Honestly, the idea felt burdensome, but considering my girlfriend, she might even like it.


    "So, should I bring her over tomorrow or the day after? Will you be home?"


    "I''m visiting your aunt tomorrow. Bring her the day after."


    "I''ll ask her when we meet tomorrow. If she agrees, I''ll text you."


    "Alright."


    "And please, don''t mention anything about sex to Heena... We really didn''t."


    "I got it."


    It''s not like she''s someone unfamiliar after all.


    I sighed at my mom''s inscrutable expression and headed to the bathroom. I could tell Heena in passing when we hang out tomorrow. Right now, I was already tired, and mom''s odd comments only added to my exhaustion.


    She wouldn''t actually bring that up in front of Heena, right?


    Author''s Note:


    This novel is for all ages.


    It doesn''t touch upon my high school days.


    To those who donated and to the readers who always support me with comments and recommendations, thank you and I love you all.

 Chapter 23: Nice to Meet You, Mom. My Name is Heena. (2)

    Chapter 23: Nice to Meet You, Mom. My Name is Heena. (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    I met my girlfriend in the city for the first time since we started dating, and it had been a long while since we last saw each other. Shockingly, we hadn''t seen each other for four whole days. Although there were times we couldn''t meet because of my part-time job, at least back then she used to come and see me.


    It might be a stretch to call this a "long time," but given how she''d been bombarding me with messages since early morning, expressing how much she missed me, it felt like an eternity.


    "I''ve missed you!"


    With a desire to fully express those feelings, she jumped into my arms as soon as we met. For a while, she clung to me, savoring our embrace, reminding me of a puppy seeking affection.


    I simply wrapped my arms around her petite frame. Although it had been some time since I saw her face, we''d texted a lot and even video called, so it wasn''t as if I felt a desperate longing.


    But there''s a certain reassurance in seeing someone after a few days apart. In my life, I''d never felt this way just from not seeing someone''s face for a short time. In the little over a month we''ve known each other, her presence in my life had grown significantly.


    After a moment of embracing, Heena began to lead me somewhere by the arm.


    We hadn''t planned anything for the day, so I wondered where she wanted to go.


    "Where are we headed?"


    "The department store!"


    She answered with an excited face, walking ahead of me with anticipation.


    We occasionally visited department stores for window shopping, but those were spontaneous decisions. This time, we were setting out with it as our clear destination.


    There was a large department store not far from where we met. We quickly arrived and headed up on the escalator.


    She walked with such certainty; she must have had a particular store in mind. I grew curious.


    Throughout our time together, Heena never directly expressed a desire to buy something specific.


    Given the mood, she probably had something in mind this time. I thought this might be the moment when I could finally buy her a gift.


    I''ve always appreciated her for teaching me, for the little things she bought for me, and for simply spending time with me. And now, my heart raced in anticipation.


    What could she possibly want to buy...


    Upon reaching our floor, I found myself at a loss for words, shielding my eyes briefly.


    Right in front of the escalator was a clothing store, likely showcasing their seasonal collection.


    "Heena! What do you think of this?"


    There she was, with a pure and bright smile, holding up an item against her body, seeking my opinion.


    It was an item made mostly of strings, except for the fabric that covered the more private areas.


    The bikini, while not overly revealing, had an undeniable allure. It was black, adorned with cute patterns here and there. Heena showcased it with sparkling eyes, leaving me at a loss for words. More than anything, I wished to flee the scene.


    We had planned a vacation, so shopping for a swimsuit was understandable. But why did I accompany her? The store buzzed with women, like Heena, also seeking swimsuits. Among them, some sneaked appreciative glances our way, their satisfaction clear. Their smug expressions bothered me.


    "Does this suit me?" Heena asked, her face falling at my silence.


    "No... it looks great on you. But maybe I should wait outside?" I said, my voice filled with sincerity and a hint of desperation.


    She shook her head firmly, a rare denial from her, "No way! I thought of surprising you after buying one, but..."


    "That would have been great! So, I''ll just head out..." I tried to interject.


    "No, I want to wear what you like best. I''d love it if we choose together."


    Her determination was evident, stronger than usual. This was the same girl who''d always turn down my offers to buy her something.


    "You''d look good in anything, I swear," I said earnestly.


    Giggling, she asked, "Thanks! Should we look at other styles? What do you prefer?"


    I took a deep breath to steady myself. My best way out was to help her pick something quickly and check out.


    I mustered the courage to look again, only to find her holding up two new swimsuits, "Which one do you prefer?"


    Both were undeniably sultry. Either would look good, but the thought of others seeing her like that unsettled me.


    "The designs are lovely, but maybe something different?"


    "Why?"


    "They''re a bit... provocative," I hesitated.


    "Don''t you like that sort of thing?" she teased.


    "...I''ll wait outside. That one''s perfect. It looks great on you."


    With great effort, I managed to utter just those words before hastily making my exit.


    On my way out, I quickly pointed to the swimsuit and asked a nearby store clerk its price, then promptly paid for it.


    While it was a bit more expensive than anticipated, it didn''t matter.


    Because there was an overwhelming sense within me that I absolutely had to purchase it.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "But it''s too expensive..."


    "It''s okay."


    As we left the department store, sure enough, an argument briefly arose between Heena and me about the swimsuit I''d paid for.


    I''d always felt guilty for only receiving from her, so I was relieved to be able to gift her something this time. I easily brushed off Heena''s complaints.


    Both of us have birthdays early in the year, making it difficult to buy birthday gifts.


    "Then I''ll buy a swimsuit for you too."


    "I bought one last year. And you wearing that is the best gift for me."


    I genuinely meant it.


    Heena''s face reddened slightly at my words and she replied in a soft voice, "Thanks, Yeonho."


    She held the paper bag with the newly purchased swimsuit close to her, cherishing it.


    Seeing her like that, I felt content and thought it was a good time to bring up another topic. "By the way, my mom said she wants to meet you. Are you free tomorrow?"


    Suddenly, Heena stopped in her tracks. Her smile vanished completely.


    Turning to look at me with robotic motions, she asked shakily, "Why are you mentioning it now?"


    "I heard about it yesterday?"


    "You should''ve told me earlier, even if it was just through a message!"


    I was taken aback, never having seen Heena like this before. Although she hadn''t really raised her voice that much, I was still surprised.


    It even made my heart race.


    In contrast to my feelings, Heena, looking almost panicked, muttered to herself, "What should I do? The clothes... No, that should be fine... But what else do I need... A gift. I need to prepare a gift!"


    "It''s not that big of a..."


    "Yeonho! Let''s go back! I need to buy a gift!"


    She grabbed my wrist urgently, retracing our steps.


    What was a brief swimsuit shopping trip turned into a much longer adventure to find the perfect gift for my parents.


    After discussing when she should visit tomorrow and ensuring it''s a convenient time for my mother, Heena left first to prepare.


    Left alone at the bus stop, I tried to shake off the feeling of being somewhat abandoned.


    Let''s just think of today as a shopping date.


    Author''s Note:


    Seeing yesterday''s comments, I was genuinely shocked.


    I realized a lot of you are speculating:


    "You mean, after graduation they can¡¯t hold back their desires?"


    "They went on a graduation trip as two, but came back as three?"


    "The wedding is sooner than the college entrance ceremony?"


    "They both can''t go to college because they need to look after a baby?"


    90% of what I see on Novelpia is 19+, but these stories could fit right in.


    I''m quite intrigued. Look forward to it, although it may or may not happen.


    It''s Schro?dinger''s plot.


    Thank you for the comments and recommendations! Love you!

 Chapter 24: Nice to Meet You, Mom. My Name is Heena. (3)

    Chapter 24: Nice to Meet You, Mom. My Name is Heena. (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    On a peaceful Sunday, our house radiated calmness, in stark contrast to the bustling day I had with Heena yesterday. My dad, due to his job, occasionally works on weekends. He left for work today, his face tinged with regret.


    Mom was at home, as usual, casually attending to household chores while waiting for Heena to arrive. She had overheard my agonizing over the gift I''d chosen for Heena yesterday and seemed to have taken special care with her appearance today.


    "Son."


    "Yeah?"


    While we waited for Heena and watched TV on the sofa, Mom addressed me.


    "Do you have enough money for the beach trip?"


    "I''ve saved up some allowance, and I made a good amount from my part-time job recently. I think I''m good."


    "Have you sorted out where you''ll be staying?"


    "Not yet. Isn''t it a bit early? I haven¡¯t even planned out the entire trip."


    "You said you wanted to head there as soon as the holidays began, right? It might be getting late."


    "Come on, how many accommodations can there be by the beach?"


    Mom chuckled at my naive remark.


    "If you want your girlfriend to sleep in a place crawling with bugs, then suit yourself."


    "...Really?"


    To be honest, I''ve never made accommodation arrangements without adults before, so it hadn''t been a concern. But her comment got me worried. Mom isn''t one to tease me about such things without reason.


    Even if it''s peak summer season at the beach, could the bookings already be filled up?


    "Should I make a reservation now?"


    "No need. I booked a hotel near Sokcho yesterday. Just head there."


    Wait, what? Mom?!


    "Really, Mom?"


    "Stop overreacting."


    "How could I ever speak so carelessly to you?"


    "I can still change my mind, you know."


    "I''m sorry..."


    With a cool demeanor, she returned her focus to the TV.


    Filled with admiration, I watched her for a moment. But when my phone rang, I immediately prepared to leave.


    It had to be Heena calling.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I brought Heena home.


    As we entered the house, my mother came to greet us at the entrance. Before Heena could even take off her shoes, she bowed deeply, almost at a 90-degree angle, and said politely, "Nice to meet you, ma''am. My name is Heena."


    Heena greeted with a gentle smile. My mother, seemingly frozen in place, just stared at her without blinking.


    Heena often wore skirts on our dates, but today she opted for crisp black slacks and a soft beige linen tee. Her outfit was simple yet incredibly neat and polished.


    Her hair, silky and neatly done, suggested she had spent time on it in the morning. Her makeup was faint, almost imperceptible.


    At a glance, I could see her intended style: a natural look, not overly done up but still very tidy¡ªclearly aimed to make a good impression on the elderly.


    However, Heena today exuded a particularly mature vibe.


    She always had an aura of being older than her age, but today it was even more pronounced. If I had passed her on the street without knowing her, I might have guessed she was a college student.


    She lifted her head, her gestures and expression never faltering, looking at my mother with a soft smile.


    Finally responding to Heena, my mother said, "Welcome. It''s been quite hot recently, hasn''t it? I hope your journey here wasn''t too tiring."


    I''d never seen my mother smile so warmly before. She addressed Heena respectfully and invited her inside.


    As I watched in slight confusion, wondering what was happening, Heena replied, "Yes, the weather was quite pleasant today. Ma''am, may I give you this?"


    Casually, Heena handed over a gift that she had spent hours deliberating over the previous day.


    To be honest, I initially thought there was no need for a gift, but Heena seemed to think otherwise. After much contemplation, she had chosen a diffuser set.


    My mother has always loved such items, and my father kept one in his car, showing some interest in them. Moreover, it was an affordable choice that seemed just right.


    "Yes. In fact, my mother mentioned she''d look into getting a room for us."


    "Really? ...Just one room?"


    "Yes, just one."


    "Hmm..."


    "Wait, this is the first time I''m hearing this. She''s booking only one room?"


    Taken aback by this unexpected news, I blurted out in surprise. But Heena''s face didn''t show the slightest hint of discomfort.


    Seeing our contrasting reactions, Mom narrowed her eyes, alternating her gaze between us. Eventually, she settled her gaze on Heena and spoke.


    "I booked two single rooms... should I change it?"


    "Would it be possible to change it to a double room? It might be less of a burden for you."


    "That could be arranged..."


    "Don''t worry about us, ma''am. We''re still students."


    "I''m not worried, but shouldn''t my son have a say in this?"


    "Exactly my point..."


    I couldn''t keep up with the rapid pace of the conversation.


    I naturally assumed that Mom had booked two single rooms. So, I was shocked to hear she intended to book just one for both of us.


    Did she trust me, or did she simply not care about potential issues?


    Moreover, Heena''s nonchalant attitude towards this topic seemed impressive.


    Even listening made my face burn.


    Oh well, it doesn''t matter. Even if it''s one room, there will be two beds. It''s like a school trip.


    However, the two people in front of me were wrapping up the conversation, seemingly without considering my perspective.


    "So, we''ll change the room booking. What''s the plan for today?"


    "If it''s not too much trouble, can I meet your father as well?"


    "He''s coming home late, so that might be difficult."


    "I see..."


    It wasn''t a face of relief from an awkward situation; it was genuine disappointment at not meeting my father.


    "I''ll be stepping out for a bit. You two can hang out until then."


    "Huh? Where are you headed?"


    "To see your aunt."


    Ah, maybe she''s visiting her because of the room change. The younger aunt lives nearby. I''ve heard she has some connections at the hotel reception.


    "Make yourself at home, Heena."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    With that, Mom stood up from her seat. Judging by how she immediately got dressed and left, she might be catching up with her sister about her encounter with Heena.


    We browsed some albums in my room and finalized the exchange we had discussed earlier.


    It was a swap of photos from our middle school days. Ecstatic about the great deal, I quickly stashed the picture in my wallet, planning to revisit it from time to time.


    After spending another hour reminiscing through the albums, we left my house.


    With my brother''s return uncertain, staying home felt pointless. Heena seemed curious to see what my brother looked like, but I wasn''t keen on the idea.


    Considering the likelihood of Yoonjung, my brother¡¯s girlfriend, showing up, I wasn''t ready for our paths to cross just yet.


    Introducing my girlfriend to my brother also felt a bit daunting.


    Instead of wandering around, we headed to a cafe to sketch out our travel plans. Although it felt somewhat excessive labeling it as an "itinerary" for a mere overnight trip, it was a big deal for me. It was the first time I was traveling with a peer, and that peer happened to be my girlfriend.


    The anticipation made my heart race, and I couldn¡¯t hide my excitement.


    Heena seemed to share the sentiment, chatting with a flushed face.


    Our final exams were behind us, and the vacation was just around the corner.


    Our first trip together was about to begin.


    Author''s Note:


    This novel is suitable for all ages...


    There might be some mature content, but...


    It won''t appear during their high school days at the very least.


    Thank you for your comments, likes, and support! I love you all!


    Love you! So much! Thank you!

 Chapter 25: Nice to Meet You, Mom. My Name is Heena. (4) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 25: Nice to Meet You, Mom. My Name is Heena. (4) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    I''ll reach out to Yeonho again today.


    Each day, I feel a bit closer, a tad more familiar, and slightly more intimate than the day before.


    I''ve come to enjoy the changing distances between us with each passing day.


    I wonder what I was like back then.


    Even in times when I was unaware of love,


    Was I gradually drawing nearer to you?


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Dating every day could become monotonous. I had that thought.


    While I couldn¡¯t imagine feeling that way, I believed Yeonho might.


    It was hard to discern the depth of his feelings, leaving me uncertain about everything.


    So, I introduced the idea of studying together.


    Though I genuinely wanted to help, it wasn''t solely for my personal desires.


    Being able to attend the same university previously was indeed due to Yeonho''s good luck.


    In the end,


    Whenever I was with him, regardless of what we were doing, I was happy.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I booked a study cafe near the school and waited for him.


    Though I had my books spread out, the anticipation felt like waiting for a date.


    We''ve been dating for just over a month.


    Every day, my feelings for Yeonho grew stronger than the day before. So intense that I sometimes feared my own emotions.


    I often caught myself touching my lips, thinking of the missed opportunity.


    That day, I had deeply regretted not sharing a kiss.


    But having missed the moment, I chose to be patient. I had set my boundaries, trusting that Yeonho would approach when ready.


    However, without the right ambiance, it''s hard to take the first step. The perfect moment was essential.


    While a simple spark could be ignited nearby, I yearned for a more special place.


    Given it''s summer,


    Perhaps at the beach or in a hotel.


    Kissing in such a setting would undoubtedly be romantic.


    A memory to forever cherish, for both me and Yeonho.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "But I really think just a bit more would be better..."


    "Like, maybe increasing our study days during the week?"


    I say to him, half-joking, half-serious.


    As straightforward as a young child.


    Even in this manner, my desire to see him daily was genuine. But I also wanted to respect Yeonho''s time, so I said it partly in jest.


    It was hard to hold back laughter, seeing him unsure how to respond to my words.


    Even though he knew I wasn''t completely serious, his reactions to my actions and words were so endearing. I nearly pulled him into a hug right there.


    But we continued studying as if nothing happened.


    A few hours later, as we were wrapping up,


    Yeonho brought up the idea of meeting on Sundays too.


    It must''ve been because of what I''d mentioned earlier. I always knew Yeonho was considerate.


    It was somewhat intentional on my part, but I also felt bad for potentially making him uncomfortable, so I apologized with a sincere tone.


    But he responded light-heartedly,


    "Besides, seeing you, Heena, is like a break for me. Isn''t relaxation important?"


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "You two are going together?"


    Before visiting Yeonho''s house, I mentioned to my mom that Yeonho and I were planning to go to the beach once the holidays began. Her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Heena, if you''ve made up your mind, I suppose it''s alright. But what did Yeonho say?"


    "He was a bit hesitant at first, but he agreed."


    "Really? Oh my, at this rate, I might be seeing a grandchild sooner than I thought!"


    I sighed in relief seeing my mom chuckling behind her hand. At least she didn''t seem opposed to the idea.


    However, while my dad seemed fond of Yeonho, the idea of us spending the night out seemed to displease him.


    "Can you help with the hotel reservation, then?"


    "Just one room, right?"


    "Yes."


    Although my mom''s tone was teasing, I responded immediately.


    Both my mom and dad seemed taken aback by my answer. We had an extended discussion, but my decision stood firm.


    Whatever might happen, or even if something did, it didn''t bother me.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Before arriving at Yeonho''s house on Sunday.


    I took countless deep breaths, feeling the tension grip my entire body.


    Thinking about the fact that I was meeting the woman who would someday be my mother-in-law.


    Recalling the incredibly warm looks and words given to me, even when I was broken.


    As soon as Yeonho and I opened the door, his mother promptly came out to greet us at the entrance.


    Even though I was so nervous, facing her made me feel surprisingly at ease, as if it were all a lie.


    "Nice to meet you, ma''am. My name is Heena."


    To my greeting, she replied with an ever-smiling face,


    "Welcome. It''s been quite hot recently, hasn''t it? I hope your journey here wasn''t too tiring."


    Her kindness reminded me of a past moment when she had seen me with bandages on my face and leaning on crutches.


    For a split second, I felt a surge of emotions, on the verge of tears, but I held back.


    Following her guidance, we went to the living room and chatted.


    Mostly about the days I spent with Yeonho.


    Before this, I had met her, but our encounters were brief, and once I couldn''t control my emotions, which hindered our conversation.


    Only now could I talk with Yeonho''s family. I regretted not meeting his father today.


    I also heard that she had kindly booked a hotel for us.


    I was immensely grateful. Knowing it would be rude to decline, especially after she had taken such an initiative.


    But I thought she wouldn''t book a double room out of consideration for me.


    "Would it be possible to change it to a double room? It might be less of a burden for you."


    "Don''t worry about us, ma''am. We''re still students."


    I emphasized that I had already booked a separate room for myself.


    I was a bit worried that I might come across as too pushy, but luckily, she didn''t seem to take it negatively.


    After chatting a bit more, she excused herself.


    In Yeonho''s room, we looked at his childhood photos, some of which I had seen before.


    After about an hour, fearing an awkward encounter with his older brother, as Yeonho hinted, we headed out to a cafe?.


    We then made plans for the upcoming summer vacation and a trip to the beach.


    Just the thought of it was incredibly joyful and filled with anticipation for the moments to come.


    We started dating at the end of last summer.


    Before the season could come full circle, I faced a major challenge.


    This would be our very first trip to the beach together.


    It was our inaugural seaside journey as a couple.


    Author''s Note:


    What...? No more cliffhangers?


    Thank you for enjoying my writing! Love you so much, thank you!


    To all the readers who always leave comments, recommendations, and show interest, thank you!


    Love you!

 Chapter 26: First Trip with My Girlfriend

    Chapter 26: First Trip with My Girlfriend


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    The preparations for the beach trip were well underway.


    Mom checked the location of the hotel she had booked, and we looked up the transportation we''d use to get there and any nearby attractions.


    Seeing their concerns, my parents occasionally asked if everything was being prepared properly. Every time my brother or his girlfriend Yoonjung saw me, they would bring up the trip.


    Especially since it was just the two of us going, my sister made a big fuss. She''d occasionally chat for hours, insisting that we should all meet up once we returned.


    We planned to depart the day after the end-of-term ceremony. As the day approached, my feelings were a mix of anxiety, anticipation, and excitement.


    How could I not feel this way?


    If it were just a day trip, it would be like an extension of our regular dates. The mere thought of spending a night, in the same room, with my girlfriend had my heart racing.


    Such thoughts were so persistent that they began to disrupt my daily life.


    Still, time moved on, amidst all this.


    "Han Yeonho... You''re not yourself today."


    "This guy has been acting strange for days."


    "Ugh."


    "What the hell are you thinking?"


    During gym class, I zoned out while playing basketball and ended up getting an earful from Kim Suhwang and a few others.


    "Hey."


    "What?"


    "Take this."


    "What''s this... Whoa! Are you out of your mind?"


    "They might have them at the hotel, but the ones they provide aren''t that great."


    "I won''t! I said I won''t!"


    My elder brother slyly handed me a contraceptive, which led to a burst of choice words from me.


    "Jeongwoo, are you okay?"


    "Yoonjung noona..."


    "Why are you being stingy with Yeonho? You should be giving him number 1!"


    "Oh, come on!"


    I couldn''t help but curse at my sister for her nonsense.


    Being the youngest, my elder brother, despite our age difference, always looked out for me. Still, giving me a condom was crossing a line.


    Isn''t it weird for brothers to discuss this? My elder brother must be very peculiar. My younger brother wouldn''t talk about this.


    Sometimes, he seemed to regard me not as a sibling, but as his own child.


    "Have fun on your trip."


    "Yes."


    "I''ve deposited some extra allowance into your account. Spend it wisely."


    "Dad...!!"


    "Buy some delicious food for your sister."


    Raei Translations


    ---


    On the day of the trip.


    Although the excitement kept me awake, thankfully, I didn''t oversleep. As soon as I woke up, I quickly prepared to depart, changing into the outfit I had set out the night before.


    When I stepped into the living room, everyone seemed even more excited than I was.


    Usually, our household mornings are quiet, with everyone but mom asleep if there''s no school, work, or part-time job. But today, my family eagerly discussed and checked the contents of our bags, ensuring nothing was forgotten.


    It felt a bit over-the-top. After all, we''d only be away for one night. A quick online search revealed we''d be staying at a pretty decent hotel, so we could use their toiletries.


    In the end, the essentials packed in my bag were a change of clothes, swimwear, lotion, sunscreen, and sandals for the beach.


    "Are you sure you''re not taking this?"


    "Put that away before you break a finger!"


    "Jeez..."


    I chuckled at my older brother who couldn''t let go of his joke about the contraception. After mentally reviewing the items and hotel reservations, I grabbed my sports bag.


    Wearing light blue jeans, a loose-fitting white tee, a black hat, and the stylish glasses I had recently bought, I did a final check in the mirror before putting on my shoes.


    "I''ll be off then!"


    "Drive safely and have fun!"


    Leaving behind the family, minus my younger brother who was in the military, I stepped out.


    The moment I left the house, my steps felt light, as if I was floating.


    I took a bus towards Heena''s house. We planned to meet nearby and then take the train to catch the KTX.


    Initially, I thought of taking an intercity bus straight there, but Heena seemed averse to long bus rides. To get to Sokcho, even if we took the KTX, we''d still need to take a bus from Gangneung for about an hour. Still, she seemed to prefer this route.


    I also wasn''t keen on a near four-hour bus ride due to potential motion sickness, so we agreed on this plan.


    Soon after disembarking the bus, I spotted Heena in the distance near the bus stop.


    She wore matching light blue jeans and a white tee, topped with a slightly awkward black hat. It looked as if she wasn''t used to wearing hats, which made her look even cuter. Behind her stood a small suitcase.


    I approached her with a smile.


    "Have you been waiting long? It''s quite warm out, isn''t it?"


    "I just got here as well."


    Even if she had been waiting for a while, she wouldn''t admit it. Similarly, even if she had arrived early, she''d say she just got there. It was our usual friendly banter.


    "But you brought a lot. I didn''t expect you to bring a suitcase."


    "Just a few clothes. And this is super convenient to drag around!"


    "Ah, it does look handy."


    With the retractable handle and wheels, it definitely seemed like a practical choice, especially if carrying a heavy load. Had it been a backpack, I would have offered to carry it for her.


    "You came out wearing glasses?"


    "Yeah, think they go with the outfit?"


    "Perfectly! Oh, let''s take a picture first!"


    "Sure~"


    They immediately leaned in and captured a selfie in the bright sunlight. Having taken so many photos over time, their poses now came naturally.


    As soon as the photo was taken, they both checked it and burst into laughter. The picture wasn''t particularly funny, but it still brought smiles to their faces.


    After a hearty laugh, a hand was extended towards Heena.


    She gently responded, intertwining her fingers with the offered hand. Together, they continued walking at a leisurely pace.

 Chapter 27: First Trip with My Girlfriend (2)

    Chapter 27: First Trip with My Girlfriend (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    I arrived at Seoul Station by train. Having researched the route beforehand, I effortlessly headed to the ticket vending machine and collected the tickets Heena had reserved.


    We had plenty of time before departure since we set off early. We had taken precautions in case something unexpected came up, so I hadn''t thought about how to kill time here.


    I glanced over at Heena.


    "Do you want something to drink, even if we eat later?"


    It was 8 o''clock. Both Heena and I had agreed to skip breakfast. But since our throats might get dry, I asked if she wanted to stop by a convenience store.


    "No, I''m fine."


    "I''m okay too, but I did bring a drink from home in my bag."


    "Should we just head to our seats then? We only have to wait 30 minutes."


    "Sounds good."


    Following her suggestion, we made our way to the boarding gate. There wasn¡¯t even a gate check, so we went straight to where our seats would be, allowing us immediate boarding once the train arrived.


    Despite the holiday season, there weren''t as many people around as I expected. I figured most people heading towards Sokcho might prefer taking a direct bus than the KTX.


    Anyhow, I was glad it wasn¡¯t too crowded. Heena set down her suitcase and sat on top of it.


    I always thought suitcases were mainly for international trips, but seeing her now, I began to see them differently.


    You can pack a lot, pull it along when walking, and even sit on it like this.


    I couldn¡¯t help but express my admiration.


    "Wow, that''s seriously convenient."


    "Right?"


    There were seats available a short distance away. But it didn''t matter. Heena looked cute sitting on the suitcase.


    "Yeonho, do you want to sit too?"


    "Huh? Should we move over there?"


    "No, right here."


    She got up from the suitcase and motioned for me to sit. Once I was seated, she nestled beside me on the suitcase, just like when we took a photo together in her room.


    I wasn''t as flustered as that time, but her scent still made my heart race.


    Unlike before, she didn''t face me but leaned against me. I wrapped my right arm around her shoulder, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t fall. Her head rested between my cheek and shoulder.


    She opened her eyes slightly, and our gazes met.


    "Am I heavy?"


    "Not at all. I hardly noticed."


    "Is it okay if I stay like this?"


    "Of course. You can even nap here if you want."


    "Should I?"


    She playfully nuzzled my collarbone. That cat-like gesture made the corners of my mouth lift.


    Was she testing my patience? We hadn''t even boarded the train.


    Honestly, I felt like I could handle not just 30 minutes but 3 hours in this position. However, due to the slight instability of the suitcase, Heena got up after only five minutes.


    After that, we quietly moved to a nearby chair, sitting side by side, and began taking pictures again.


    After all, what remains of a trip are just photos.


    Poses forming a peace sign with our hands, concept shots of us holding down the brims of our hats, and pictures where Heena planted a kiss on my cheek.


    Time flew by. Especially the last picture, it''s one I''d want to keep forever.


    For a moment, I pondered how to store this data so I''d never lose it. In that brief span of time, our train arrived.


    We quickly grabbed our luggage and boarded the train, searching for our designated seats. Surprisingly, there were only a few people on the KTX, and judging by their casual attire, it seemed most were headed to a similar destination.


    "Heena, could you pass the suitcase? I''ll put it up."


    ---


    Our check-in time was at 2 PM. We might arrive a bit earlier, but surely they''d let us in about 10 minutes early, right?


    "Heena, is that the place?"


    "I think so? Let''s check it out."


    We entered a Western-style restaurant we had previously researched. A local hotspot known for its pork cutlet. I initially wanted to find something Heena would enjoy more.


    But before I could even ask, she remarked, ''Yeonho, you like this kind of food, right? Let''s have this for lunch then-'' and effortlessly chose a restaurant catering to my taste. I had no grounds to object.


    I ordered the pork cutlet set, while Heena chose spaghetti. Skipping breakfast and just having spaghetti seemed a bit much, but she never really ate that much anyway. Thankfully, this place also provided bread and soup before the meal.


    Heena has such a delicate frame that sometimes I worry when I see her eat only about half of what I consume.


    After a short wait, the bread, soup, and our main dishes arrived.


    From what I''d read online, these local delicacies are hit or miss ¨C either they''re delicious, or they''re terrible. Fortunately, this place was on the delicious side. It''s hard to mess up pork cutlet anyway.


    But my girlfriend, while only halfheartedly picking at her spaghetti, was looking at me with a contented smile.


    "Is the pork cutlet good?"


    "It''s quite nice. Want a bite?"


    "Just one!"


    If my friends said something like this, I''d have teased them immediately. But seeing Heena, waiting like a little bird with her mouth open, I wouldn''t hesitate to give her my entire meal.


    I gently cut a small piece from the center of the pork cutlet and fed it to Heena with a fork.


    She chewed and with a pleased smile, said it was delicious. Then, she took a small forkful of her spaghetti and offered it to me.


    The spaghetti''s not bad either, right?


    I responded with a smile, indicating it tasted good, and swiftly finished my meal.


    Just as I was about to grab the bill to pay, Heena''s hand reached out to stop me.


    "Yeonho, let me cover this."


    "I''ll handle it."


    "No, you know the hotel my mom booked is expensive, right?"


    "I know, but..."


    "It¡¯s not my money per se. Dad gave me a separate card and told me to handle our meals with it."


    "Hmm..."


    It felt unnecessary to argue when she put it like that. We had tried to save on this trip, but in the end, it felt like most expenses were handled by our parents.


    After all, our mothers had gone through some hassle to book the hotel because both of us were minors.


    "I should probably visit to express my gratitude later."


    "To our place? Drop by anytime."


    "Uh... isn¡¯t your brother getting discharged from the military soon?"


    "My brother? He''s out by mid-July!"


    It seemed Heena and her brother were quite close. I wondered if he''d be okay knowing his younger sister is in a relationship. I''ve heard close sibling relationships like theirs are rare.


    After paying, we headed back to the terminal. Since we timed our meal well, we only waited briefly before boarding the bus.


    Knowing I tend to get a bit queasy on long bus rides, I kept to myself and relaxed into my seat.


    Heena seemed to notice, gently resting her head on my shoulder as we traveled.


    About an hour and a half later, the vivid blue horizon became visible through the bus window.


    Author''s Note:


    Travel at your own pace.


    Today, I became aware of readers who cherish my work in their collections.


    Thank you!


    Your comments and recommendations are always appreciated.


    Love you all!

 Chapter 28: First Trip with My Girlfriend (3)

    Chapter 28: First Trip with My Girlfriend (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    As soon as I got off the bus, I immediately hailed a taxi nearby. It felt like the first time I had traveled by train, bus, and taxi all in one day.


    "Yep, we''re almost there. Got it, I''ll be careful."


    Heena was on the phone, updating someone on our arrival, and I quickly sent a message to my mom before gazing out the window.


    The sky was crystal clear, without a cloud in sight. The intense sunlight made me a tad worried, but it undeniably gave the strong sense of summer.


    Besides family trips, I hadn¡¯t traveled this far, so there was a tinge of anxiety.


    "The weather is fantastic," Heena remarked.


    "Wow, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s lucky, considering there was a 10% chance of rain. If it had rained..."


    "What would you have done?"


    "I would''ve probably sat down on the ground and cried."


    "...I kind of want to see that now."


    Why would she want to see that?


    Anyway, now wasn¡¯t the time for such minor worries. I had limited time to enjoy the day with Heena.


    Our taxi wound its way around a large lake before stopping in front of a hotel. It wasn¡¯t a long distance from the terminal, but carrying our bags in this heat would have been challenging, so taking the taxi had been a wise choice. We arrived much faster than expected.


    We got out of the taxi and, hand in hand with Heena, entered the hotel. With nervous excitement, I mentally ran through the check-in procedures we had discussed, and we approached the hotel front desk.


    A neatly dressed employee greeted us warmly, "Thank you for choosing our hotel. How may I assist you?"


    "We¡¯re here to check in."


    I showed them the reservation details on my phone.


    "Just one moment, please... Ah, Mr. Han Yeonho and Ms. Lee Heena, correct?"


    "Yes."


    "May I please see some identification?"


    "Of course."


    Anticipating this, both Heena and I promptly presented our student IDs. Since we were minors and the reservation was made by our parents, a more thorough verification was required.


    After a brief examination and some checks on the computer, the employee returned our IDs with a smile.


    "Thank you. Your room is 506, and here''s the key card. Additionally," they proceeded to inform us about the facilities, off-limit areas, and various other details. Only after this could we head to our reserved room.


    A few steps away from the front desk, I finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "You did well."


    "Whew... I¡¯m glad there were no issues."


    "You¡¯ll get used to it! We¡¯ll be traveling to many places together in the future, right?"


    "...That''s true."


    I honestly had no idea about the future, but if things remained smooth between us, there would indeed be many more trips like this.


    We took the elevator to the fifth floor, and the corridor greeted us with its soft carpeting. After a few more steps, room 506 appeared before us.


    With a beep, the door unlocked when I placed the key card against it. Inside the pristine room were two neatly arranged beds side by side.


    Seeing them brought a mix of disappointment and relief. I was glad there were two beds since we didn¡¯t plan on anything intimate. Yet, a small part of me felt a hint of regret at the very sight.


    Heena took a quick tour of the room before placing her suitcase in a corner and then looked at me.


    "Should we just leave our stuff and head out?"


    "Yeah. There''s a changing room over there, so I think we should grab our swimsuits and go."


    "I''ll change into something more suitable and then head out."


    Come to think of it, we were in jeans. Changing out of these at a beach changing room would likely be a hassle.


    "Wait a sec, I''ll quickly change in the bathroom and head out first. I want to wear shorts."


    With that said, I took out sandals, a swimsuit, and shorts from my sports bag and went to the bathroom. The bathroom was impressively clean and more spacious than I had anticipated.


    Though I wasn¡¯t sure if we¡¯d use it, there was also a bathtub.


    After swiftly changing into my shorts, I noticed Heena had started to unpack some of her belongings.


    "Heena, I''ll be by the door, so take your time coming out."


    "I''ll be out in a bit!"


    As I heard her reply and stepped outside, I consciously avoided picturing Heena changing inside and put a waterproof case on my phone.


    Spreading the dollop of sunscreen on her, I was taken aback by the softness of her skin.


    Even though we held hands before, her skin felt worlds apart from mine. Of course, there''s the inherent difference between men and women.


    I''ve held my sister Yoonjung''s wrist a couple of times, but the sensation felt completely different from that.


    However, as I spread the sunscreen on her shoulders and back, I began to feel more comfortable. I appreciated how Heena trusted me with her body, and it made her feel even more like my girlfriend.


    I continued down, applying sunscreen all the way to her slender waist. To exaggerate a bit, I felt like I could nearly wrap my hands around it.


    "Phew..."


    Sure, it had been less than 5 minutes, and all I did was apply sunscreen, but I straightened my back and exhaled.


    This beach trip with my girlfriend was beyond expectations. To think that such a remarkable event would unfold right after arriving.


    Basking in that brief sense of accomplishment and happiness, I heard her voice.


    "Yeonho."


    My girlfriend.


    "You haven¡¯t applied it to my legs yet."


    She coyly lifted her leg to make her point.


    Seeing that, I froze. I never thought she''d ask me to apply it there, considering she could do it herself.


    "Can''t you do that part on your own?"


    I tentatively pushed back, but then she said in a softening tone,


    "I''d like it if Yeonho did it..."


    Unable to resist her earnest request, I obediently squeezed a dollop of sunscreen for her thighs and calves.


    "Oh, it''s cold-"


    "...I''m applying it now."


    "Mmm~ Thank you~"


    I wanted to confidently start with her thighs, but I hesitated and began with her calves.


    The sensation was pleasant here too, and I managed to apply the sunscreen without any hidden intentions.


    But then...


    I took a deep breath as my hands slowly moved upwards.


    With the slightly sticky feel of the sunscreen, the flesh on her thighs, fuller compared to her calves, was palpable.


    Thinking it would be better to finish quickly rather than prolonging the process, I diligently spread the sunscreen.


    However, when my hands almost reached the top of her thighs, right below her buttocks,


    "Ah!"


    Her sharp gasp made me instinctively pull away.


    No way, I''ve covered all of it!


    I pulled back my hand in surprise, and with an almost comical expression, I looked at Heena, as if asking for forgiveness. She slightly turned her head, and with playful eyes, she responded using only her lips,


    ''Every nook and cranny.''


    Seeing that, I took a deep breath and reached out again.


    Towards that slightly exposed area below her swimsuit, what some call the underbutt.


    -The moment I touched it, it almost felt like I could hear a squishy sound. It was a softness different from her thighs, something like the fluffiness of cotton candy.


    I spread the sunscreen I had on my hand and quickly pulled away.


    Yet, even after letting go, the sensation was so vivid, it felt like I was still touching her.


    Amidst the peculiar tension that caused my breaths to come short, Heena began to sit up.


    She too, perhaps feeling a bit embarrassed, had a flushed face when she spoke again.


    "You''ll do the front too, right?"


    "........."


    Oh my god.


    Author''s Note:


    This story is for all ages, and... intimate scenes... don''t appear during their high school years...


    Heena''s swimsuit is a black bikini, slightly less revealing than the one I first had in mind... It comes with a pareo!


    Thank you to all the readers for always enjoying the story. Sending my gratitude and love today!


    See you in the next chapter!

 Chapter 29: First Trip with My Girlfriend (4)

    Chapter 29: First Trip with My Girlfriend (4)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Amidst the laughter of the vacationers around us, Heena and I found ourselves in an odd face-off, sitting across from each other.


    Heena, stretching both arms toward me, pleading, "Put some sunscreen on for me."


    And me, thinking she could at least apply it to the front herself, mentally retorting, ''Do it yourself.''


    "Heena, you must feel embarrassed..."


    "No, I don''t!"


    "Your face is bright red."


    "It''s because of the heat!"


    She denied the evident blush on her face and the heightened tone of her voice.


    But, seriously, applying it to the front is a bit...


    I mean, if asked whether I wanted to touch or not, of course, I''d want to! But Heena didn''t give up there.


    "Please~ Will you do it for me?"


    She asked with a shyness and a newfound coquettishness I hadn''t often seen before.


    I sighed audibly. Deep down, I knew I could never win against her - probably not in my entire life.


    Resignedly, I picked up the sunscreen.


    Seeing this, a glow returned to Heena''s face, her arms still stretched out, looking at me expectantly.


    I guess she wanted me to apply it while she sat up this time.


    I knelt before her and moved in closely, squeezing a generous amount of sunscreen onto her arm, and spread it perhaps a bit more aggressively than necessary.


    It was my subtle way of showing defiance, but her face, while reddened, beamed with joy.


    Seeing her, a chuckle escaped me.


    "Ma''am, do you feel good?"


    "Yes! Very good."


    "That''s good to hear."


    "Now, could you do this side too?"


    She asked, dropping her arms and straightening her back. Her modest, yet distracting collarbone caught my eye.


    Swallowing hard, I squeezed some more sunscreen onto my hand and gently began applying it to her shoulders, gradually moving downwards. I avoided directly touching her swimsuit and moved down, gently holding her waist.


    Her slender figure, almost devoid of any excess, was crowned with a cute little navel.


    Like caressing a treasure, I carefully stroked her stomach with both hands.


    She let out a soft, raspy sigh. For a moment, I thought it was me losing my restraint, but it wasn¡¯t my breath.


    Lifting my head, our eyes met - hers, flushed and breathless, clearly excited. I couldn''t resist any longer and drew closer.


    She flinched slightly but didn¡¯t retreat, letting go of all tension. I gave her a brief kiss on the cheek.


    Then, I stood up promptly.


    "That''s it! Do the rest yourself!"


    "...Huh? What? Wait, where are you going?"


    "I¡¯m going to dive into the water for a bit!!!"


    "Wait!"


    Ignoring her desperate calls, I dashed towards the blue sea.


    Ahhhhh!!!


    The sea water was incredibly cold.


    Thanks to that, I was able to talk to Heena with a refreshed mind.


    By the time I returned, Heena had already applied sunscreen on her own.


    But not completely.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    "You too? Seems like we timed our trip well."


    "Thanks to me?"


    "Right. Thanks to my girlfriend."


    "...Hehe."


    With her relaxed smiling face, we walked together.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Just past 7 in the evening.


    Naturally, we had no intention of just lounging around the hotel. We briefly returned to our room, freshened up by washing our hair, and headed back out.


    In that short time, Heena had changed her outfit again.


    Now, she wore light blue shorts with a U-necked ivory tee, topped with a sheer white cardigan.


    It was already her third change for the day. I suspected she had a separate outfit planned for our departure tomorrow.


    "All the stuff in your suitcase... was it all just clothes?"


    "Yes. Does it look good?"


    "Of course, it does."


    "I brought them all because I wanted to look pretty for you. Lucky me~"


    "You look beautiful, truly."


    We walked on, my compliments more genuine and less flustered than before.


    Braving the night breeze, after about 20 minutes, we arrived at a market bustling with various stores.


    It wasn''t quite the food cart area Heena had described before, but the vibe was similar, with many stalls giving off the same feel.


    Simply put, it was a place perfectly suited to my tastes.


    It wasn''t as crowded as the beach, but due to the narrow alleys, we occasionally bumped into others.


    Although it was a bit uncomfortable, there was a unique charm to such places that made the experience even more fun.


    I took the lead, clearing a path to ensure Heena could walk comfortably, as we explored here and there.


    "Heena, should we try that bread? Looks like we can buy individual pieces."


    "Let''s just get one and share."


    "Great! Excuse me~"


    When it came to food, Heena was using the card her father gave her, so I found it hard to make the first move. Knowing this, she often took the initiative, suggesting things to try.


    After wandering for about 30 minutes and snacking here and there, we left the market. Our stomachs were full, and the narrow space combined with the crowd made it feel hotter, making it hard to stay for too long.


    Later, without any particular destination, we strolled around and eventually found ourselves heading towards the beach.


    The darkness settled on the sandy shore, with only the soft sound of the incoming waves echoing throughout.


    We leisurely walked on the sand, occasionally pausing to take photos when unique landmarks appeared.


    Eventually, we settled on a wooden swing we found along the way. It was spacious enough for both of us.


    We sat there silently for a while, gazing out at the sea, reflecting on the day.


    From booking the room, which had its own set of surprises, I was thankful for Heena taking the lead on this trip.


    I still hadn''t established a clear boundary in my relationship with Heena.


    I pondered how far I could go, how much persistence was acceptable, and where the line was when asking or making a request.


    That blurry boundary made it challenging for me to take the lead in our relationship.


    While I couldn''t discern whether it was Heena''s intention, her occasional proactive physical touches made me feel more at ease with her than before.


    These interactions built upon one another, and only today did it feel as if I could wholeheartedly accept the truth.


    The girl beside me, Heena, is really my girlfriend.


    Author''s Note:


    I''m so relieved and happy that many of you appreciate the cover!


    A big thank you once again to the illustrator.


    Your comments and upvotes mean the world to me every day!

 Chapter 30: First Trip with My Girlfriend (5)

    Chapter 30: First Trip with My Girlfriend (5)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Lost in thought, I subtly turned my head to the side. Heena and I locked eyes. Had she been watching me all this time?


    "Yeonho."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m sorry."


    Her unexpected apology caught me off guard, but I didn''t respond immediately. I could tell she had more to say, so I waited patiently.


    She continued softly, "I feel like I always push things onto you. And because I know you''ll accept it, I think I do it more."


    "I did it when reserving our room this time, when we were out today, and surely many times before."


    "Thank you, always. For putting up with my demands."


    I looked at her gentle smile. In her apologetic eyes, there seemed to be more happiness than regret. The tender curve of her gaze said it all.


    I felt relieved inside. All the pressures she put weren''t against her will but came from her genuine feelings. It was only natural.


    Her words gave me courage. I began to share thoughts I''d kept to myself.


    "I should be the one thanking you."


    "For what?"


    "For everything."


    Perhaps it was the sound of the waves from the vast night sea filling our view, but I found it easier to express myself.


    "I might''ve mentioned this before, but thank you for confessing your feelings to me first. If you hadn''t, I might''ve never known. That I would''ve had such a wonderful girlfriend."


    "And don''t call it pushing. Your nudging whenever I was indecisive is something I''ve always been grateful for."


    "You always said you''d do anything for me, right?"


    "I feel the same. I want to be there for whatever you want. Even if I grumble sometimes, I truly want to be there for you."


    "For a while, to be honest, I didn''t know how to treat you. But since you approached first, things slowly became clearer."


    I chuckled, thinking of something.


    "Of course, about what you mentioned earlier..."


    I could feel the gleam in Heena''s eyes next to me. I wasn''t sure if my upcoming response was what she was hoping for.


    "Our parents trust us enough to let us travel together, right?"


    "They might not reprimand us if we decide on something now, but if we seriously think about our future..."


    "To be honest, I really want to... but I want to wait until we graduate."


    "Until we can take responsibility for ourselves, at least a little."


    "I hope you can wait until then. Is that okay?"


    Feeling a bit awkward, I scratched the back of my head.


    This was the first time I had confessed my feelings so directly. Reflecting on it, I felt a bit foolish for only expressing this now. It wasn''t just about lacking confidence in my emotions.


    "Sigh..."


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, a sob breaks from the side. I froze in shock.


    I couldn''t tell what had upset her or what part of our conversation had triggered such an emotional response.


    Heena cried even harder than the first time we met in misunderstanding, shedding torrents of tears.


    "Th-thank you... for thinking... about the future with me, not just now..."


    "I''m so grateful... I love you so much... Oh..."


    Amidst her sobs, she muttered words so choked up they were hard to understand.


    Through her tear-streaked face, I''d never seen Heena look so endearing.


    Without realizing, I found myself saying, "I love you too, Heena."


    It wasn¡¯t just a mere ''like'', it was love that came naturally.


    I knew our feelings weren''t quite equal, and they might never be, but in that moment, I felt like I was catching up to Heena''s affections.


    Up until now, she had always been overly sweet.


    Regardless, we took turns washing our faces in the morning, checked for any forgotten items, and left the room.


    "Thank you for your stay."


    We checked out, greeted by the ever-polite hotel staff.


    As we stepped out of the hotel, I couldn''t help but marvel at the day.


    "Did you actually bring a change of clothes for today?"


    "Of course. Now, tell me, do I look pretty? By the way, I''ll only accept ''yes'' as an answer."


    Saying so, Heena twirled in front of me, wearing a white dress that reached her knees and a short denim jacket.


    "It''s pretty, so pretty!"


    "Say it with more sincerity!"


    "You look stunning, darling."


    "Hmm~ 60 points?"


    "Your grading is too strict~"


    It''s hard to describe precisely, but as we chatted, I felt our bond had deepened.


    No, we definitely became closer, and not just in a physical sense.


    With that thought, I suppressed a laugh and gently stroked Heena''s hair.


    Her eyes widened in surprise at my action, but she didn''t resist.


    "Why the sudden touch?"


    "I just felt like it. Go on."


    "Heh~ Alright then. My hair is exclusively for you, after all!"


    "Should I put a name tag on it?"


    "Name tag? Didn''t you put one yesterday?"


    Huh? I put a name tag?


    Our playful banter paused at my confusion.


    Seeing my pondering face, Heena approached and quickly pecked my lips.


    She then touched her own lips with her index finger and gave a playful wink.


    "It''s right here, didn''t you see?"


    "Now I do."


    "Hehe, good. I was going to reapply it if you hadn''t seen."


    "Oops, actually, I don''t see anything!"


    "Ah!!!"


    At my words, Heena pointed at me and let out a playful scream.


    "You just lied, didn''t you~?"


    "...No."


    "Isn''t that a lie too?"


    "Why bring this up suddenly?"


    "Remember? When we studied for exams, if one of us caught the other lying, we''d grant a wish."


    "...I...I remember."


    I had initially wanted to deny remembering, but feared that might also be counted as a lie. Who knew she''d remember such a thing?


    "So, what wish will you make?"


    "I''ll save it for later!"


    Seeing her radiant smile, I chuckled.


    After all, what does it matter? It''s not like she''d wish for anything outrageous.


    Seeing Heena so happy, the little things seemed trivial.


    In any case, it was the most delightful and rewarding journey of my life. I believe it was the same for Heena.

 Chapter 31: First Trip with My Girlfriend (6) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 31: First Trip with My Girlfriend (6) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    My upcoming sea trip with Yeonho is just around the corner. Or, at least, I thought.


    "If things improve, let''s head to the sea together next year."


    "A swimsuit? I mean, I''d like to see it, but surely we wouldn¡¯t go just because of that?"


    "Why not just enjoy the winter sea then? The real charm of the sea... it comes with swimming."


    "I apologize... I actually just wanted to see you in a swimsuit."


    In the end, we softly let go of yet another past moment we couldn''t share together.


    I won¡¯t forget you from back then.


    Still, I''ll shower the present you with even more love.


    Because to me, you are everything, my precious.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Dressed in blue jeans and a white tee, I slipped into comfy sneakers and topped off the look with a hat I had never worn before.


    The suitcase I pulled along was packed with new clothes I had bought while shopping with my mom, aiming to showcase various sides of myself during the trip.


    The hat felt somewhat out of place and I was tempted to remove it right away, but I resisted the urge, wanting to coordinate my look with Yeonho.


    On this early summer morning, I basked in the surprisingly warm sunlight, eagerly awaiting his arrival.


    The time spent waiting for him was always a blend of hopeful anticipation and underlying anxiety, especially when he was traveling by bus or car.


    Though I tried to shake off my concerns, I couldn''t help but worry about what I''d do if, for some reason, he didn''t show up.


    Consequently, my gaze was fixed intently on the bus stop, hoping to spot the bus he was on.


    After a brief wait, seeing him disembark from the rear door of a stopped bus filled me with an inward sigh of relief.


    The moment he descended, he spotted me and quickly approached.


    "Have you been waiting long? It''s quite warm out, isn''t it?"


    "I just got here as well."


    We exchanged the usual pleasantries.


    It was heartwarming to see him dressed similarly to me, donning the same hat and even wearing the glasses we had bought together previously.


    Though this time we''d merely coordinated our outfits, next time, I wanted us to wear identical clothing. After all, I wanted to mark him as mine.


    Thus, even before our adventure began, we started with a photo session.


    Our dates always kicked off this way, a tradition I dearly cherished.


    Perhaps it was a counteraction to the realization that we had fewer shared photos than I had initially thought.


    Snap. We effortlessly struck a pose and, upon reviewing the photo, both Yeonho and I broke into simultaneous laughter.


    Was it the excitement of the journey or the joy of being in the presence of my beloved? I couldn''t tell.


    However, the elation filling my heart seemed to manifest itself in our shared laughter.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Traveling alone by bus made me a bit uncomfortable, so I decided to journey by train.


    Even though it made the trip more cumbersome, I was grateful to Yeonho for saying it felt more adventurous that way.


    The moments of playful banter with Yeonho while waiting for the train were pure joy.


    "Am I heavy?"


    "Not at all. I hardly noticed."


    Recently, I began putting in more effort into my appearance, hoping to present a more beautiful side of myself.


    Not that he answered because he knew this, of course.


    As usual, we spent our time taking photos until we boarded the train.


    With Yeonho''s assistance, I settled our luggage. As soon as I sat down, I reached into my pocket.


    Rustling - I took out a snack I''d bought in advance online, knowing Yeonho''s love for such treats.


    "Yeonho, say ''ah~''"


    "Ah~"


    Without any hesitation, I fed him one piece at a time.


    I remembered this snack because Yeonho used to brag about buying and eating them daily during college.


    Back then, I''d scold him, warning that such snacks were bad for health.


    Watching him enjoy the snacks I offered always brought a smile to my face.


    However,


    "......"


    I felt a hint of irritation seeing him focused in his phone instead of engaging with me.


    Although I knew he was updating his mother, my feelings of possessiveness seemed to grow by the day.


    Trying to suppress my mood, I stopped giving him the snacks.


    His attention quickly shifted back to me, perhaps missing the treats.


    Feeling a sense of satisfaction, I playfully teased him further.


    "Want more?"


    "Yes."


    "Sir, from now on, these snacks come at a price."


    "Oh... what should I offer in exchange?"


    I pointed subtly to my cheek.


    "You have to pay if you want more."


    "......"


    Both of us seemed to be lost in the tranquil ambiance of the night sea, allowing a moment of silence to pass between us.


    When our eyes met, I whispered to him, "I''m sorry."


    It was not just an apology; I wanted to convey the happiness that overwhelmed me.


    This time, Yeonho spoke his truth.


    He confessed his feelings.


    He thanked me.


    For my confession, for coming closer. All the things I had thought were forced from my side, he cherished them.


    Tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I held them back, not wanting to ruin the moment.


    Then he said, "Our parents trust us enough to let us travel together, right? They might not reprimand us if we decide on something now, but if we seriously think about our future..."


    "To be honest, I really want to... but I want to wait until we graduate."


    "Until we can take some responsibility for ourselves, at least a little."


    "I hope you can wait until then. Is that okay?"


    He softly pleaded.


    He wasn''t just thinking about this moment, but about our shared future. Despite the uneasiness lurking in the back of my mind, pushing me to give in to the present, he was asking me to consider our future together.


    The fact that he saw our relationship as a given even in the future brought tears to my eyes.


    I was overjoyed. I was happy. Yeonho was so lovable.


    I love him. He is irreplaceably precious to me.


    And Yeonho, in turn, said, "I love you too, Heena."


    It was his first time saying he loved me. Not just liking, but truly loving.


    Overwhelmed by the depth of his feelings, and my own, I cried heartily. Only after my tearful episode did I look up at him with a messy face. Realizing how disheveled I looked, I quickly looked away, embarrassed. Yet, the way he held my gaze made me feel there was more he wanted to say.


    I slowly closed my eyes, waiting.


    In my darkened vision, after what felt like an eternity but was only a few seconds, I felt the soft touch of his lips.


    A fleeting, incredibly brief kiss.


    Yearning for more, I immediately opened her eyes, only to see his face, wearing a gentle smile.


    While he seemed content with just that, I wasn''t. This overwhelming feeling wasn''t quelled by such a brief encounter.


    I understood his wish to wait until after graduation for intimacy and accepted it. There was even a certain joy in knowing he was thinking of our distant future.


    But aside from that, everything else was fine, wasn''t it?


    Without hesitation, I wrapped my arms around his neck.


    "Is this okay?"


    All reason left me. Pulling him close, I kissed him again, more passionately this time.


    I gently sucked on his soft upper lip, teasing his teeth with my tongue. Sensing his response, a gap appeared between our lips.


    I seized the moment, exploring the depths of his mouth. For a brief instant, I caressed his tense tongue, promising more.


    Reluctantly, we parted.


    To be honest, even that wasn''t enough for me.


    I didn''t want to be perceived as someone solely focused on intimacy, so I smiled at him.


    "Take care of me from now on, Yeonho."


    What they hadn''t done now would be spread out over a lifetime.


    Got it?


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Upon returning to the hotel room, nothing out of the ordinary occurred. At first, I had anticipated something special to unfold in that setting, but my heart was already satisfied.


    I wondered if Yeonho felt the same. We lay on our separate beds, looking at each other, engaged in conversation until he eventually succumbed to sleep.


    I discreetly moved closer to gaze at his charming face, tenderly brushing it to ensure he didn''t wake.


    Resisting the rising flush of desire, I returned to my bed and contemplated the day''s events.


    Yeonho''s birthday was on January 29th, while mine fell on February 13th.


    Checking the date on my phone, I realized that my birthday, two years from now and a day before Valentine''s Day, would be on a Saturday.


    I immediately marked it as D-day.


    As I pondered the days ahead, I slipped into sleep.


    585 days to go until that day.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I woke up almost simultaneously with Yeonho.


    Seeing each other''s freshly woken faces, we laughed. But, realizing that we had no idea how disheveled we might look, I playfully scolded him.


    I was surprised at myself for feeling even more at ease with him, just like our college days.


    Yeonho, too, treated me just as he did back then. Not exactly the same, but almost as close.


    Thrilled by this realization, I playfully teased him all morning, darting around like a child.


    It was hard to contain my emotions even after leaving the hotel.


    "Of course. Now, tell me, do I look pretty? By the way, I''ll only accept ''yes'' as an answer."


    I proudly showed off my dress in front of him, as if fishing for compliments.


    "Name tag? Didn''t you put one yesterday?"


    I said, feigning innocence, and gave him a peck on the lips.


    "So, what wish will you make?"


    "I''ll save it for later!"


    I playfully caught his minor slips in conversation and earned a "wish" from him.


    Seeing me acting so youthful and carefree, Yeonho watched with a smile.


    His smile, with the corners of his eyes crinkled and the edge of his lips gently raised, was the same one that brought me peace in both joyous and painful times,

 Chapter 32: Games Really Are A Sickness... I Made A Mistake.

    Chapter 32: Games Really Are A Sickness... I Made A Mistake.


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    The sea trip brought significant progress in my relationship with Heena. Instead of heading straight home afterward, we took a detour: I dropped her off and even went on a date nearby before parting ways. It was fun, but I was left feeling quite exhausted.


    When I arrived home, completely worn out, my entire family, including my parents, brother, and sister Yoonjung, were all eagerly waiting for me.


    I assumed they wanted to hear stories from my trip, but they seemed curious about something else entirely.


    "Did you guys... you know?" Yoonjung asked, with a hint of mischief.


    "What are you even talking about?" I retorted.


    I wanted to shrug off the topic, but everyone''s curious eyes were hard to ignore.


    "We didn''t," I said flatly.


    "Come on, don''t hold back on us! I understand it might be a tad embarrassing, but I''m genuinely curious!" Yoonjung teased.


    "Why would I speak up when you probably won''t believe the truth anyway?"


    It wasn¡¯t just Yoonjung. My parents and brother seemed equally focused in this line of questioning. When they realized we genuinely hadn''t done anything, the reactions were a mix of shock and disappointment.


    It was deeply frustrating. As a student, I''m practicing restraint and maintaining a wholesome relationship. How could they react like this?


    Their cold stares and lack of a warm welcome after my tiring journey hurt. I felt tears welling up. I quickly washed up and retreated to my room, seeking solace in my chats with Heena.


    [Heena: I just finished showering! You got home safely, right? You must be exhausted, so rest up. Love you!]


    Reading her comforting message, which felt more intimate than before, my heart warmed.


    I genuinely wish I could just live with Heena.


    If we end up at the same university, could we perhaps live together?


    Although these thoughts seem distant right now, I can''t help but daydream about a future where that might become reality.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    A few days have passed since I returned from my trip.


    During this time, I fully enjoyed my break, resting comfortably at home and consistently spending time with Heena.


    Meeting and simply hanging out was fun, but after the trip, I found a renewed desire to study. I even brought up the idea of incorporating some study time into our dates, but Heena only agreed after half the vacation was over.


    So far, my days consist of either playing games with friends over voice chat or hanging out with Heena.


    Today, however, was a day to meet my friends in person.


    "Have fun. Even though I''ll be alone, you should enjoy yourself."


    "......"


    Ever since the trip, her possessiveness has become more pronounced. It''s nice to feel wanted, but sometimes it can be a bit much.


    "Heena, didn''t you meet your friends yesterday?"


    "Yeah, but it was after our date! Don''t sweat it."


    This feels tricky.


    While I prefer her being laid-back over her fretting over every detail, I wasn''t quite sure how to respond.


    I felt the pressure, my fingertips trembling.


    I had nothing to say. I couldn''t just cancel my plans.


    What to do?


    "Heena."


    "Yes?"


    "I love you."


    She chuckled, clearly surprised by my sudden declaration, but she didn''t seem to mind.


    Okay, that went well.


    "So, you''re leaving your loving girlfriend to hang out?"


    "Looks like it!"


    I was at a loss for words, feeling both overwhelmed and amused.


    It was only when I felt lightheaded that Heena''s laughter reached me over the phone.


    They looked at me incredulously. It was quite irritating, reminding me of how my family had reacted ten days ago.


    "Yeonho..."


    After a brief silence, Suhwang, who first brought up the topic, said in a somber tone.


    "Could you possibly be impotent...?"


    "That''s it! I''m going to kill you, you bastard!"


    Furious at the insult, I charged at him. Sometimes men need to fight, even when they know it''s not right!


    However, this guy, with his brute strength, effortlessly pins down both my arms, chuckling in amusement.


    "We believed in you...!"


    "Since that''s the case, I''m suddenly in the mood for a game?"


    "Totally up for a game tonight."


    "Hey, what''s with all the talking? Let''s game!"


    "You...bastards..."


    Anger surged within me. In my boiling rage, a few would occasionally pat my back, trying to console me.


    After teasing a young spirited guy like me, they all retreated to their places with monk-like smiles.


    I desperately suppressed the urge to lash out at the game and everything else.


    Phew, let¡¯s calm down. If I had gone that far and not done anything, I''d probably have had the same reaction.


    I didn''t specify that we only got one room, but the fact that my girlfriend and I spent the night at the beach and didn''t do anything... hmm.


    Thinking about it again, even I found it strange.


    "......"


    Was I really too cowardly?


    Honestly, Heena was way more proactive than these guys could imagine. Maybe I took her for granted... No, that''s not it.


    Considering how much trust both our parents placed in us, I wanted our relationship to progress more seriously.


    I don''t know if it was the right choice, but it was the best I could think of.


    Plus, we did share an intense kiss.


    Clearing my mind, I turned my gaze to the monitor. The guy sitting next to me, Suhwang, continued to strike up a conversation.


    "How was Sokcho?"


    "It was great. The timing was impeccable when we went. It wasn¡¯t too crowded."


    "Didn¡¯t your girlfriend treat you to a lot the last time? Did she buy everything this time too?"


    "Well... actually, my mom booked our accommodation. So, Heena''s father gave us his card to cover our meals. That mostly took care of things."


    "Looks like your parents handled everything. You hardly spent any money, did you?"


    "If you exclude transportation, yeah, hardly spent anything."


    Come to think of it, I should visit and thank them. Maybe after Heena''s brother completes his military service. It might be a bit awkward, though.


    While answering and maneuvering the mouse, this guy doesn¡¯t seem to stop talking.


    "How does it feel traveling with just your girlfriend?"


    The question felt a bit pitiful. I mostly discussed detailed stories about Heena with Yoonsung, so he might be curious.


    Wanting to focus on the game and end the conversation, I replied with a mix of seriousness and jest.


    "It''s always fresh and thrilling."


    "Should I break your fingers starting from the joints?"


    "Seriously though, you wouldn''t know unless you¡¯ve been in that situation, right?"


    "That''s a bold statement, Han Yeonho."


    "Damn it, not my fingers! Sorry! I said I''m sorry!"


    With all my strength, I managed to fend off the guy who seemed genuinely intent on breaking my fingers. It appeared he took my half-joking words with utter seriousness.


    Ugh, those who are forever single can be so narrow-minded.


    Author''s Note:


    The subtitle may change at any moment...


    Both Yeonho and Heena have remained single throughout, before and after their regression.


    My novel doesn''t drift from its theme! It''s purely about romance! All about being affectionate!


    Kidnap-romance punch! Confinement-romance punch! Assistant-romance punch! Yippee!

 Chapter 33: Games Really Are A Sickness... I Made A Mistake. (2)

    Chapter 33: Games Really Are A Sickness... I Made A Mistake. (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    We had a brief disagreement, but quickly, we all focused on the game. Playing a game alone can surely make time fly, but when you gather with friends like this, it feels as if you''ve jumped into a time machine.


    Before we knew it, hours had passed as we were deeply immersed in the game.


    "Hey! They''re pushing mid! What are you guys doing?"


    "We''ve already lost, what can we do?"


    "Honestly, we lost because the jungler sucked. Agreed?"


    "I agree."


    "Agreed."


    "Alright, three of us agree! We lost because Han Yeonho really sucked."


    "If these jerks who got solo kills in their lanes keep this up, I''ll get really annoyed."


    "I really want to abandon support and kill the ADC, but let''s just surrender and play the next game."


    We were constantly blaming and trash-talking each other. It might feel unjust when I''m the target of blame, but that''s how it was.


    Inwardly, I cursed at these conscienceless guys. I vowed to immediately lash out at anyone who made a mistake from now on.


    But then...


    A Legend Appears!


    "..."


    "Han Yeonho, stop feeding!"


    "Sorry..."


    It seemed like a lie, but from that moment...


    First Blood!


    "Why are they here..."


    "Everyone, stay alert! Han Yeonho is dragging us down!"


    "Ugh..."


    Due to my mistakes or the skill gap in the jungle...


    Double Kill!


    "Wow, Master Han Yeonho! Not content with dying alone, you''re taking me down with you! Your skills are truly commendable!"


    "..."


    We suffered defeat after defeat.


    To be honest, a significant portion of the defeat was on me, and I had no excuses. However, even as they consistently berated me, they eventually stopped, realizing it was just unfortunate circumstances. We just kept encountering strong players, especially in my position.


    "Sigh..."


    After consecutive losses, I became even more focused on the game. I mindlessly queued up for the next one, but after the third straight loss, reality hit. It was already around 5 PM.


    I quickly checked the time on the bottom of the monitor, preparing for the next game. Almost unconsciously, my gaze dropped to the phone I''d tossed beside my keyboard. I wasn''t trying to check anything, it was just a habitual glance.


    I swiftly swiped past the lock screen without even seeing the notifications.


    But when I naturally went to the main chat screen, there it was.


    [ Heena : I wonder when Yeonho will see this... (38) ] - 2:35 PM


    "...Oh."


    Thud!


    A mix of regret and dread made me drop my phone.


    The sudden sound caught my friends'' attention.


    "Han Yeonho, are you not ready? Got jitters?"


    "...It''s nothing. Let''s queue up again."


    It wasn''t exactly "nothing", but it was too late to do anything about it. I remembered promising to reply whenever I had the time.


    I was so focused in what I was doing that I only remembered our promise just now. Silently, I placed my phone back down.


    If I responded immediately, Heena would probably reply quickly, and it would be hard to continue the game.


    "Why the heck are you guys so upset about a valley?"


    Sure, it''s different from the sea, but valleys have their own charm. And don''t just be against it, either give an opinion or don''t.


    I, who didn''t understand English, continued to hear nonsensical chatter.


    "We can''t pick up girls in a valley, can we?"


    "...Wait, what? Pick up girls?"


    Have these guys lost their minds?


    "Why are you suddenly talking about picking up girls? Let''s just go to the valley and forget this nonsense."


    There might be people who actually try to pick up girls by the beach, but that''s not our style. In fact, I''d never heard them use the term "pick up" before.


    Wondering why they suddenly showed interest in that now.


    "Just because you have a girlfriend, you talk so freely. Jerk..."


    "Loners like us should just shut up and hang out with our own kind."


    "I appreciate your concern for us singletons. Truly grateful."


    "......"


    They''re just jealous I have a girlfriend. It''s hard for me to say anything since I occasionally post couple photos.


    I should be more considerate in the future.


    "Or..."


    While reflecting on my behavior, the last member of our PC room and travel party, Hyunwoo, spoke up.


    "What about your girlfriend''s friends...? Maybe they''d be interested...?"


    "Heena''s friends?"


    "It''s not like we''re planning to do anything. Just hanging out would be nice."


    I blinked at that. Heena rarely talks about her school life. I know she has friends, but I have no idea who they are or how many she has. I doubt Heena, of all people, would have unpopular friends, but I don''t know if they''d want to join us.


    Anyway, it was an interesting idea, and I considered it for a moment.


    Hmm, adding Heena''s friends to our group might be a good idea. The challenge would be aligning our schedules.


    If they''re okay with it, these guys can be a bit immature at times, but they''re not bad, are they?


    Wait, I shouldn''t be thinking about that right now. When is Heena going to read and reply to my message?


    I''m losing my mind. She''s probably mad, even if she is Heena.


    Worries I had momentarily set aside began to resurface.


    I felt shaky and rubbed my chin in anxiety when a loud shout came from beside me.


    "If not that, let''s go to the beach and try to pick up girls together!"


    I''m already worried about how to appease Heena, and now I have to deal with this nonsense.


    "Why would I do that, you maniacs?"


    "Um... Fair point, Han Yeonho has a girlfriend. It would be weird. How about just hanging around while we try to pick up girls, and if any match happens, you stay out?"


    "That''s a good idea? This guy looks innocent on the outside, so it''s likely girls will let their guard down."


    "But we need Han Yeonho to open up a bit too..."


    How am I supposed to stop these delusional ideas? Moreover, the biggest problem with this awful plan is...


    "So, you''re saying that regardless of its feasibility, if it succeeds, you''d just ditch me and have fun? Seriously, have you ever seen bigger jerks?"


    "I thought some sacrifice would be...uh..."


    When I criticized their heartless remarks, it seemed like an immediate rebuttal was about to be thrown back. However, Suhwang abruptly stopped speaking and, with trembling eyes, looked up above my head.


    Realizing his gaze wasn¡¯t directed at me, I wondered if the PC room owner had approached because we were too loud, so I slowly turned my head.


    In that moment, I almost lost my breath.


    "?!?!?!?"


    Because right behind me stood my girlfriend, smiling as brightly as ever.


    Author''s Note:


    Thank you always for the tremendous interest, recommendations, and comments!


    This novel is suitable for all ages... but perhaps not for those under 19.


    I always cherish you!


    Lots of love and thank you so much!

 Chapter 34: Games Really Are A Sickness... I Made A Mistake. (3)

    Chapter 34: Games Really Are A Sickness... I Made A Mistake. (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Although she was smiling, it didn''t feel genuine. Both my friends and I were frozen, unable to utter a word in this situation.


    I was puzzled as to why she was here, but it wasn''t the right time to ask.


    Her overwhelming presence silenced the bustling atmosphere around us in an instant. Nearby patrons seemed to glance our way, a faint murmur of admiration heard among them.


    It''s not every day you see someone as stunning as Heena.


    And, I was on edge, not just because I had unintentionally ignored a message, but also because I thought I heard Suhwang mention something about "picking up girls" earlier.


    Just like at home, I could feel cold sweat forming as Heena, still smiling, turned not to me but to someone beside me.


    "Are these your friends, Yeonho? Hello?"


    "Uh... Yes, hello."


    Suhwang, seated closest to me, took the lead in greeting her, while the rest of us just nodded slightly.


    "Can I have a word with Yeonho for a moment?"


    "Of course."


    "Oh, and I wasn''t eavesdropping."


    Heena continued, her aura chilling enough to send shivers down one''s spine. Her eyes seemed to smile, but...


    "You know it''s not okay to ''hunt'' with Yeonho, right?"


    I realized she had heard! Thankfully, it seemed she knew I wasn''t the instigator.


    "......That was just a joke. We actually planned to go to the valley."


    "That''s a relief."


    "Heh..."


    Seeing Suhwang''s deflated demeanor, I thought he should''ve held on a bit longer. I hadn''t even thought of an excuse yet!


    Internally cursing and feeling like a condemned criminal, I stayed still, lips sealed, until Heena''s gaze shifted back to me.


    My mouth felt parched, but I couldn''t stay silent. I had done something wrong, after all.


    "Um, Heena?"


    "Yes?"


    Fortunately, or maybe not, her response wasn''t as icy as when she looked at my friends.


    Gathering some courage, I began to explain.


    "I''m sorry. I was so focused in a game that I forgot to check my phone..."


    "Mhm."


    "I usually check it once in a while, but today I was... just too focused..."


    "Mhm."


    "You know how it is, when you''re really into something, it''s hard to break away, right? With anything."


    "Mhm."


    "Games can be so addictive... I messed up."


    It was hard to keep making excuses in the face of Heena''s curt responses. Truth be told, I had an opportunity to reply earlier, but I chose to play a game instead.


    I didn''t want to stir the pot any further, so I decided it''s best to keep quiet.


    Squeak-


    "Yeonho."


    She gently turns the empty gaming chair to my right and sits, softly calling my name.


    I listened attentively without interrupting.


    "I''m not mad, you know."


    "...Yeah, I know."


    Looking around, it seemed like everyone in the PC room would say she was upset ¡ª but if Heena says she isn''t, I chose to believe her.


    "It''s just... I was worried because you weren''t replying. Thought something might''ve happened."


    "I''m sorry. I could''ve replied sooner..."


    "It''s okay. It happens when you''re out with friends."


    Seeing Heena''s somber expression, I felt a pang of guilt.


    I spent the whole day gaming. I should''ve replied to Heena sooner.


    I chastised my earlier self.


    How could I make this wonderful girlfriend, who always defends my actions, feel this way?


    Heena probably wouldn''t even complain about today...


    "Of course, you promised you''d message whenever you had time..."


    "......"


    Wait, what?


    "I clung onto that promise, checking my phone all day..."


    "..."


    "I was worried you might''ve gotten into an accident after your game. But it''s not because of you."


    "......"


    After my brief introduction, Heena waved and greeted everyone once more. Suhwang, taken aback by my sudden stop, briefly made a face but then courteously nodded. The others responded similarly.


    Despite the greetings, there was an unmistakable awkwardness in the air.


    Even if they somewhat recognized each other from profile photos, this was their first real face-to-face encounter. Furthermore, dealing with a friend''s girlfriend can be a nuanced relationship.


    "Would you mind inviting a few of your friends to join us at the valley?"


    Hoping to ease the tension, I revisited the earlier idea.


    Heena, looking thoughtful, replied, "Friends?"


    "Yeah. There''s a valley near Uihyun''s relative''s place. It''s quiet, not many people visit, so it''s great for hanging out. I was thinking if you''re okay with it, maybe you could invite some of your friends to join us."


    "Oh~ I see. But I''m not sure. Most of them have classes or private lessons, so it might be challenging to coordinate."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. And it might be awkward if people who aren''t close go together. I''m sorry."


    "No need to apologize. It was just a suggestion. Even if it''s just an overnight trip, I thought I''d want to see you..."


    "Really?"


    Though it was a bit awkward saying this in front of my friends, Heena has always appreciated directness. She responded genuinely.


    As expected, her eyes sparkled as she grasped my hand. Relishing the warmth of her hand, I added,


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t message you today, but I was planning to see you in the evening."


    "I was thinking of visiting you too. Looks like we had the same idea?"


    "It seems so."


    They exchanged warm smiles.


    Who needs games or friends when I have Heena?


    With that thought, I held onto her hand more firmly. From behind, a teasing voice chimed in.


    "Just go on your date already..."


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    It finally came to this.


    Heena felt sorry, thinking it might be because of her, but in reality, it was bound to happen sooner or later. It was already time for dinner.


    Not everyone has the luxury of part-time work like Jung Yoonsung. After spending money at the PC cafe, there was hardly anything left for a meal.


    For the trip, we considered simply staying at Uihyun''s aunt''s place. Honestly, wherever we looked, that seemed the most reasonable. Especially when broke guys like us are talking about paying for accommodations.


    After leaving the PC cafe, as we strolled leisurely, Heena stopped me.


    "Yeonho."


    "Yeah?"


    "You''ll keep our promises from now on, right?"


    Wondering if our argument wasn''t over, I cautiously glanced at Heena, but she didn''t seem to blame me.


    "If I break it again, I''ll stop playing the game."


    "Really?"


    "...Maybe I can stop for about a week?"


    "Ugh, forget it! You know we have a date tomorrow, right? Today doesn''t count because you made me worry!"


    Regardless, I planned to meet up with her tomorrow.


    "Okay, I know. But what should we do tomorrow?"


    "I was thinking, want to visit the zoo?"


    "The zoo? Do you want to go? I''m fine with that."


    "Yes! Let''s go! And, do you remember?"


    "What?"


    "That you''d grant my wish."


    Is she talking about the promise we made when we came back from the beach?


    "I remember."


    "Is anything okay?"


    "I''ll grant anything. I''m really, truly sorry about today."


    At that, the corners of Heena''s mouth lifted slightly.


    "So, all day tomorrow, you''ll stick to the rule I set!"


    "A rule?"


    "Okay, it''s simple. When I touch my face with my index and middle fingers..."


    She then held her index and middle fingers up to her lips.


    "You have to kiss me there. Anytime, anywhere. No matter who''s around, you have to do it."


    "Huh?"


    "You said anything, right?"


    With that, she gave a somewhat mischievous smile. She seemed more lively than ever.


    Author''s Note:


    Heena is such an ''innocent'' child. Thank you for all the wonderful comments! I enjoy reading all of them!

 Chapter 35: My Girlfriend is Too Cute

    Chapter 35: My Girlfriend is Too Cute


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    It was Thursday morning.


    I woke up early, feeling just as anxious and excited as on our first date.


    Thinking of the "date rule" Heena had made yesterday ¨C even using her wish to suggest going to the zoo ¨C I hurriedly got ready.


    "So, it''s simple. When I touch my face with my index and middle fingers..."


    "You have to kiss me. Anytime, anywhere. Regardless of who''s around. Always."


    She made this rule using her wish, isn¡¯t my girlfriend the cutest?


    To me, this rule felt more like a reward than anything.


    Of course, openly kissing in crowded places might be a bit awkward, but it''s more about feeling embarrassed than not wanting to do it.


    By nature, Heena always wanted physical affection, regardless of the mood. But I, on the other hand, felt that things like kissing needed the right atmosphere. That''s why we didn¡¯t often engage in such intimacy.


    Now that this rule was in place, it gave me an excuse to overcome my peculiar sensibilities.


    As I was about to leave the house, brimming with anticipation and with a spring in my step, I heard, "Take me with you!"


    Yoonjung, who had been practically living at our place lately, dropped to her knees in front of me, begging.


    "Lately, you''ve been living here, haven''t you? And what do you need now?"


    "I want to see cute animals too! I want to see Heena! I want to see your girlfriend!"


    "What are you talking about? Hey, bro! Please handle our sister!"


    I searched for my older brother, who was nonchalantly observing the situation.


    "What do you expect me to do?"


    "You have a girlfriend too!"


    "Not anymore."


    "Oh, come on!"


    With his blunt refusal, I had no choice but to give up. Regardless of what my brother said, Yoonjung''s antics seemed never-ending.


    "I want to see the deer! And the antelope!"


    "Aren¡¯t they the same?"


    "No! And you promised to introduce me to Heena!"


    "When did I ever?"


    "I don''t know! But I will meet her!"


    "Seriously..."


    While she sometimes acted childishly, she had often been kind and considerate to me. I thought her childish demands were simply innocent, but maybe I was mistaken.


    The way she was throwing a tantrum, rolling on the ground, was more excessive than I could''ve imagined. What on earth got into her?


    "You met mom, right? I want to meet her too!"


    "What does meeting mom have to do with you meeting Heena? Even my brother hasn''t met her."


    "That¡¯s unfair!"


    "Sigh..."


    She continued, "Please... Show me the antelope... and Heena..."


    She started to wail, lying face-down on the ground. Though I''m pretty sure those were crocodile tears.


    As I hesitated, wondering what to do next, my older brother approached and swiftly handled the situation.


    Standing right next to our sister, he lazily yawned while scratching his belly with one hand and then lightly stepped on her back with one foot.


    "Just go. I''ll hold her off."


    "Thank you... I''m profoundly grateful..."


    "Stay safe."


    "Hey! Get your foot off me!"


    Ignoring my sister''s persistent shouts, I quickly exited the house.


    As I hurried away, I inexplicably felt my love for Heena intensifying at that very moment. I was truly grateful that Heena, my girlfriend, was nothing like that¡ªshe was an innocent girl, worlds apart from such behavior.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    While looking around as we walked, I led her to the convenience store located near the exit of the station.


    "Heena, let''s stop by the convenience store for a moment."


    "You want to buy something?"


    "I need some lip balm."


    "Lip balm? I have some~"


    "Can I borrow it, then?"


    "Sure, wait a moment~"


    Come to think of it, it would be strange if Heena didn''t have lip balm. I should have asked her sooner.


    She quickly rummaged through her eco-bag and pulled out a lip balm. Instead of handing it to me, she held onto it, pulling me along as she led the way.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Let''s go outside first!"


    Confused, I followed her out of the subway station.


    As we stepped outside, I noticed quite a few people under the warm sunlight, like us, heading to the zoo.


    Even though it was vacation season, it was a weekday, so there weren''t many families around. However, couples were everywhere.


    I spotted several engaging in public displays of affection, with hugs and kisses, and we passed them with amused glances.


    Along the path to the zoo, Heena suddenly stopped at a side route.


    "Can you bend down a bit?"


    At her request, I bent my waist, lowering myself to her eye level. She then started applying the lip balm to my lips.


    She applied a generous amount, so much so that even someone like me, who doesn''t use it often, could tell.


    That''s when I realized.


    What Heena wanted.


    After finishing with the lip balm, her hand naturally moved to her own lips.


    With a gentle tap, like Pavlov''s dog, my body reflexively reacted. After the numerous times on the subway, I had become somewhat immune to the embarrassment.


    Of course, this time it wasn''t in a nearly empty subway car but outside, with several people passing by behind us. But it felt no different.


    Remembering our time at the beach, I gently pulled Heena close by her waist.


    Simultaneously, tilting my head slightly, I closed my eyes and pressed my lips to hers. The freshly applied lip balm made the kiss feel slippery more than anything.


    I wanted to do more than just a brief 3-second peck ¨C I wanted a deep kiss like the one Heena had given me before. But I hesitated, thinking she might find it embarrassing in such a public place.


    While I held back, Heena did not.


    With a soft smooch, as if to say merely pressing lips isn''t a real kiss, Heena pressed more forcefully, drawing in my lips and then naturally sliding her tongue inside.


    Of course.


    Honestly, I was taken aback this time as well. However, unlike before where I''d just space out, I reciprocated, even if awkwardly, intertwining our tongues.


    Not just 3 seconds, but after about 30 seconds of continuous kissing, I stepped back, feeling breathless.


    Heena''s lips, slightly panting, were a messy combination of lip balm and saliva.


    I probably looked the same.


    I promptly pulled a few tissues from my eco-bag and handed them to Heena, also wiping my mouth area.


    Having bought these quality, somewhat pricey portable tissues for Heena, they''d surely be gentle on her skin.


    After a brief cleanup, discarding the used tissues in a nearby trash can, we looked at each other again.


    Was it my response to her French kiss or the considerate gesture of providing tissues? I couldn''t pinpoint what pleased her. Still, Heena gave me the day''s warmest smile, filled with affection.


    Then, wrapping her arms around my neck, she kissed me briefly once more.


    "I love you, Yeonho."


    "Yeah, I love you too."


    "You''ve been perfect up to now. You''ll keep it up today, right?"


    "I''ll try my best..."


    Facing her frequent demands, I couldn''t respond with full confidence.


    Author''s Note:


    Sigh...


    I was excitedly writing the kissing scene, then I wondered if it was appropriate for an all-ages novel. It made me lose some enthusiasm.


    Why do Heena and Yeonho have to be minors?


    I love you all! So much thanks!

 Chapter 36: My Girlfriend is Too Cute (2)

    Chapter 36: My Girlfriend is Too Cute (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    After purchasing the entrance tickets, the two of us went inside.


    While we visited the zoo because Heena wanted to, my earlier statement about wanting to see the red panda was genuine. It''s true that I have been collecting photos of them. I even have a dedicated folder on my computer.


    Since we were here, I wanted to add another photo to that collection ¨C maybe one where the red panda stands on its hind legs, appearing to threaten me.


    The unique scent of animals filled the air, and as larger creatures began to come into view, my heart started to race.


    "Let''s hurry! The red panda is waiting for me!"


    "It''s deep inside the zoo. Let''s take it slow, okay? Relax."


    To calm me, she gently tapped my mouth with her finger. Without hesitation, I planted a kiss on her.


    They say humans are creatures of adaptation. We had shared a passionate kiss before entering, and now I didn''t feel any embarrassment at all. It wasn''t just a brief 3-second contact, I even had the confidence to pull away and go in for another.


    Heena seemed to appreciate this change in dynamics, smirking and biting her lip.


    "So, what''s nearby to see?"


    "Hehe..."


    In response to my question, Heena, with a slightly silly laugh, pulled out a pamphlet she had picked up at the entrance.


    "The closest ones are giraffes and zebras. We can see them if we head to the left."


    "Hmm. I''m not particularly fond of big animals, but since we''re here, we might as well see them."


    "You prefer smaller animals, huh?"


    "Yes, exactly. Heena, wait a moment."


    As Heena was about to set off, I stopped her and took out a small folding umbrella I had prepared, just in case.


    It was one my mother occasionally used. It was a solid color and compact, so I thought it was decent enough to bring along. Considering the sunlight today, I was glad I did.


    I opened the umbrella and positioned it to shield Heena from the sun.


    She looked at me, a surprised expression on her face. "Where did you get that from?"


    "It''s my mom''s."


    "You brought it to shade me?"


    "Of course. If your skin gets damaged, I''d be upset."


    "Really?"


    As I held the umbrella, Heena leaned in and wrapped her arm around mine. I felt a strange sensation as her chest pressed against my arm. It wasn''t entirely soft, maybe due to her undergarments, but it was enough to stir feelings in me. Keeping my composure, we walked amicably through the zoo.


    Though I wasn''t particularly interested, I couldn''t help but admire the giraffes, hippos, and gorillas as we passed them. Eventually, we encountered our first small animal.


    Chirp, chirp!


    Making curious noises, standing on its hind legs and looking intently at something was...


    "Crazy. The meerkats are so cute..."


    "Do you think they''ll bite if you touch them?"


    "I''m not sure. Oh! They''re looking this way!!"


    Two of them started to look in my direction. Excited, I approached the glass barrier, making eye contact with these little creatures.


    With those bright, shimmering eyes, these irresistibly cute creatures caught my attention!


    I yearned to touch them, but they were behind a glass barrier, preventing any closer approach.


    Although there was an opening above if I moved to the side, getting there wouldn''t mean I could touch them directly.


    So I stood there, taking photos, hoping they would look my way, even making hand gestures to get their attention.


    After about half an hour of this, Heena gently tugged at my sleeve.


    "Should we move on?"


    "Can we watch them a bit longer? They''re so adorable."


    "We''ll see more later, okay?"


    "Right."


    "Then what about... No, never mind. Yeonho, look, there are sheep over there."


    "Wow, sheep?! Can we touch the wool?"


    After rabbits, they locked eyes with a sheep, whose wool, unexpectedly, had a slightly yellow tint.


    As Heena, who had become a bit quiet, repeatedly touched her lips and cheeks, he gave her a big kiss.


    "The slow movements of the capybara... they''re killer."


    "That one''s cute too?"


    "Super. Why is this one so cute? They''re all so lovely."


    Silence.


    In line with my taste, we finally decided to see the anticipated red panda.


    Although I wanted to see more of the cute creatures lurking in corners, I was concerned that Heena might be tired from all the walking.


    So, I asked Heena if she was okay.


    "I''m fine... No, actually, I think I''m a bit tired! Let''s see the red panda you wanted to see and then take a break?"


    Thus, we changed direction and headed for the red panda.


    The excitement of finally seeing the red panda spurred me on, hurrying Heena to the red panda bridge.


    There, colorful creatures roamed the floor.


    I gasped, and just sat down. They were simply adorable.


    Of course, they weren''t standing on two feet and threatening like some internet memes, but their mere existence was overwhelmingly cute.


    I immediately began taking endless pictures with his shaky hands, mumbling to myself like a madman.


    "I want to take a red panda home... I want to live with one... I want to live with a red panda..."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. They''re just so cute..."


    Silence.


    Heena didn''t seem to react to the cute creature, but I was too focused to notice.


    Damn, that mischievous guy is rolling around on the floor!


    "Hey, Yeonho. What do you prefer: sexy, pretty, or cute?"


    "Cute."


    "...So you really like cute things that much, huh?"


    I answered Heena''s unexpected question without much thought.


    Truth be told, I didn''t have a strong preference between sexy, pretty, or cute. But with a red panda right in front of me, how could I choose anything else?


    I found myself squatting down to match the small animal''s height, trying to catch its eye, utterly captivated by its cuteness.


    "...Yeonho."


    "Over here! Look, Red Panda! Your brother''s here!"


    "...Han Yeonho!"


    "Wha- What?!"


    Heena tugged on my shirt, calling out to me in a loud voice.


    It was only then that I became aware, standing up to meet her gaze.


    Seeing Heena with a scrunched-up face and furrowed eyebrows, I realized just how lost I''d been in my fascination with the red panda.


    "Sorry, did you call me?"


    "You really like cute things that much, huh?"


    Despite my apology, she maintained a stern expression and stepped closer to me.


    After taking a deep breath, her face flushed, my girlfriend exclaimed,


    "Heena wants a kiss!"


    "...Excuse me?"


    Author''s Note:


    Kiss me a thousand times!

 Chapter 37: My Girlfriend is Too Cute (3)

    Chapter 37: My Girlfriend is Too Cute (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    For a moment, my mind went blank.


    Whether it was a red panda or a raccoon, why was Heena, her ears and neck flushed red, asking me for... what?


    Give Heena a kiss?


    I stared at her in disbelief, wondering if what I was witnessing was real.


    Perhaps unable to withstand my gaze, Heena slowly crumbled.


    She sank to the ground, covering her face with her hands, writhing in embarrassment.


    "Forget it...!"


    "No..."


    Forgetting wasn''t an option.


    I took a moment to reflect on how we got here.


    Did she get jealous because I always comment on how cute animals are?


    I had felt that Heena had been speaking less lately.


    We''d been dating for a few months, and I thought I had seen various emotional expressions from Heena.


    But this was the first time I''d seen her so embarrassed and flustered.


    Without realizing, I naturally took out my phone and snapped a picture of her, sitting with her face covered by her hands.


    I''d name the photo file, "My girlfriend is too cute."


    As soon as the shutter sound rang out, Heena, as if nothing had happened, sprung up and glared at my phone.


    "You can''t keep that photo! Delete it!"


    "No way! I''m keeping it forever! I''ll even pass it down to future generations! I''ll show our grandkids and say, ''Your grandma once...¡¯"


    "Please, stop..."


    Seeing me ramble on made her eyes well up with tears.


    Her desperate look made me momentarily sympathetic, but I couldn''t part with such a rare photo.


    To Heena, not only was the photo an issue, but the embarrassing act leading up to it was more problematic. Perhaps that''s why she frantically reached for the phone in my hand.


    Her desperate attempt to grab the phone while jumping was cute, but her determination made me think of a way to calm her down.


    The best way to pacify Heena was, of course, through affection.


    Quickly, I pocketed the phone and grabbed her wrists with one hand so she couldn''t move them.


    "What are you doing? Give me the phone...!"


    She gave up on the physical struggle and tried to persuade me verbally.


    Using my free hand, I caressed Heena''s cheek and gave her a kiss on each of her tear-brimmed eyes.


    And then, finally, one on her lips.


    After three kisses, I released her.


    It may seem trivial, but it would likely work wonders on my girlfriend.


    "Three seconds, but three times, okay?"


    "...Yeah."


    As expected, she nodded quietly without any further fuss or pleas, becoming meek and tame after just three kisses.


    As he gently embraced her, he whispered softly into Heena''s ear as she leaned into him.


    "The red panda might be cute, but Heena is a thousand times cuter."


    "...Really?"


    "Of course. I thought my heart stopped earlier."


    "Ugh..."


    "Because you were so cute."


    "I''m embarrassed... I don''t know what I was thinking..."


    She buried her face in my chest, still regretting her earlier words.


    Seeing her like that, I felt a playful urge.


    "So, do it one more time?"


    "No!"


    "Come on~ Please? I''ll do it again too."


    "...Chu?"


    "Heh... Yeah, chu."


    I had always wanted to have a cat. Today, seeing the rabbits did pique my interest, but I remembered reading once that they have a strong odor.


    Although it''s impossible, if I could raise a red panda, I''d overlook all minor concerns to do so. But, they''re endangered, so it can''t be.


    Upon hearing my response, Heena frowned slightly and made a small noise of confusion.


    "Really, a rabbit?"


    "That was just a thought. If I were to raise one, it would probably be a cat."


    "Oh, thank goodness. Rabbits are cute, but they do have a strong smell."


    "That''s true."


    "Cats would be fine. They do shed, but we''ll clean often. Plus, I love using lint rollers!"


    "Huh... what?"


    "Hm?"


    In the midst of our conversation, something struck me.


    "You''re going to clean?"


    "Yes, I will! But you''ll help too, right?"


    "...??"


    "Why? You won''t help?"


    Wait, let''s think for a moment.


    Heena was implying that when I live alone, either she or I would be cleaning.


    As if we''d be living together.


    Taken aback, I asked directly, "Are we... moving in together?"


    "...Didn''t you consider that?"


    Her face twisted, looking like she was on the verge of tears.


    It wasn''t that I was against the idea... I had thought about it vaguely, but not in a concrete manner.


    "So... we''re doing it?"


    "When?"


    "As soon as one of us starts living independently!"


    That could be when we go to college. If one of us attends a university far from home, living independently is inevitable.


    But what if our universities are far apart?


    "What if our universities are far from each other?"


    "It''s okay. We''ll go to the same place."


    "But if you compromise and choose based on me..."


    "I''ll help you aim higher and guide you!"


    "Even if I start preparing now and get lucky, wouldn''t it be challenging?"


    "No, we can do it! I''ll also get a scholarship, so I won''t only aim for the top."


    "Oh..."


    Given this, it seemed like a feasible plan.


    Heena isn''t aiming for the top-tier universities but rather those that offer a decent scholarship.


    If I truly dedicate myself from now on, couldn¡¯t I stand a chance?


    Even if attending the same university is out of reach, as my grades improve, my chances of entering a university in the Seoul region will rise. Maybe we could even find a place halfway between our two campuses.


    "......"


    Wait. Are we considering this under the assumption we''d live together?


    Naturally, there''s a certain allure as a guy to the idea of cohabiting with one''s girlfriend, and for several not-so-innocent reasons, I''m more than welcoming of the concept.


    "But... would our parents approve?"


    She confidently responded, "Of course."


    Her assurance raised my eyebrows in curiosity.


    Even if both sets of parents are fond of us, living together is a separate matter entirely.


    But to my concerns, she casually remarked,


    "They''ve already given their blessing, so there''s no worry."


    "??????"


    Author''s Note:


    A comment from a reader saying they imagined a bunny girl after seeing a rabbit gave me a good laugh today.


    I''ll showcase that concept someday.


    Thank you always for your immense interest, comments, and upvotes! Loads of love and gratitude!

 Chapter 38: My Girlfriend is Too Cute (4)

    Chapter 38: My Girlfriend is Too Cute (4)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    "You got permission?"


    I stopped in my tracks, baffled by the unexpected response. I stared intently at Heena, searching for clarification, but she brushed it off casually.


    "I told my parents that when I move out, we''d live together."


    "And what about my mom?"


    "I mentioned to her that I''d frequently be visiting to look after you."


    "Ah, I see."


    It makes sense, given that we''re dating.


    "I thought you told my mom we were moving in together..."


    "She said it''s fine as long as our parents agree."


    "..."


    Oh, mom...!


    It dawned on me that my mom''s insistence on holding onto Heena wasn¡¯t just empty words. I was delighted, but the suddenness of the topic caught me off guard.


    Still, considering we might only act on this in about two years, perhaps I''m overreacting. Our respective schools are far apart, making living together a challenge.


    Recognizing Heena''s intentions, I thought it best to appreciate her sentiment.


    "It¡¯s still pretty far off if it really happens, but it would be nice."


    "To live with me?"


    "Yeah. I''ll handle all the cleaning and laundry. You just relax."


    Though the conversation wasn''t too serious, I was genuinely sincere. How could I let Heena lift a finger?


    Yet, she playfully counters, "I''ll take care of everything. You just focus on your games!"


    I was taken aback, my heart skipping a beat.


    Who would''ve thought? A girlfriend telling me to leave household chores to her and just play games!


    It''s a rare sentiment, even if it was just a jest. But to hear such words was genuinely touching.


    Holding a hand over my heart with an exaggerated grimace, Heena whispered teasingly in my ear, "Moved, weren''t you?"


    "I was..."


    "Do you find me cute?"


    "You''re the cutest in the world."


    She chuckled, "Just as I thought."


    A gentle tap.


    "You know?"


    Of course, I did.


    Though we were in the middle of the street, I didn''t hesitate to kiss Heena. One on the cheek, another on the forehead.


    The so-called "three-second rule" felt irrelevant now. Judging by her reaction, she seemed to enjoy these gestures.


    She clearly appreciated it, reciprocating with a kiss on my cheek, beaming all the while.


    We exchanged smiles, and having seen most of what we set out to, and feeling a bit tired from all the walking, we decided it was time to head back.


    "Shall we head back?"


    "Yes!"


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I''d said as much, but it didn''t mean our date was over.


    The evening hadn''t even started, and going back home would only mean video games; nothing particularly pressing. Plus, Heena held onto my arm so tightly, as if she didn''t want me to leave.


    After a long subway ride, we returned to the area near Heena¡¯s house and went to a nearby cafe.


    It was a spacious cafe with labyrinthine corridors and numerous plants and decorations. Tucked away in a corner, it was the perfect spot for uninterrupted conversation¡ªa place Heena and I frequented.


    I had entered with the light-hearted intention of some casual chat, maybe some light banter, and then leaving.


    "What kind of house do you like?"


    "For when we live together?"


    "Yes!"


    On our way here, we had been chatting about the animals we saw, so I thought that was the end of that conversation.


    But Heena, being the proactive woman she was, always seemed a step ahead of my imagination.


    "So, I did some research on that..."


    "On the military?"


    "Yeah. There''s a type of service called active duty where you can commute from home every day."


    "Oh~ I think I''ve heard of it."


    I only felt the dislike without really researching the military specifics. All I knew was that there''s a daily commuting option for military service.


    Still, with my physical condition, it probably isn''t for me. Especially when even public service seems out of reach.


    "It''s not a guarantee, but there might be a way for you to opt for that."


    "Really? Could I do it?"


    "Yes! If we try hard together, we can make it work!"


    "...It requires effort?"


    I couldn''t even begin to imagine, especially when she said, "we together."


    Did she mean breaking my leg or enduring some pain?


    Furrowing my brows in deep thought, I couldn''t find an answer from what I knew.


    Seeing my puzzled face, Heena wrapped an arm around my neck this time, pulling me slightly closer, and whispered the solution into my ear.


    "If we have even one child... it''s possible."


    "Wow."


    He exclaimed in astonishment. A method I could never have imagined came from my girlfriend''s lips.


    At the same time, this topic felt off-limits. Continuing might create an uncontrollable atmosphere.


    Immediately, I turned my head and kissed Heena''s lips that were close enough to feel my breath, as if asking her to be content with that.


    After a brief kiss, I tried to regain my composure and said, "We can talk about this later."


    "Yeah. It''s still far off, but that''s one way."


    "I see..."


    I quickly steered away from the topic. No matter what we discussed, it seemed to veer off in that direction. What should we do?


    While desperately searching for a neutral topic, I remembered the silliness from this morning.


    "Heena, would you like to meet up with my brother and his girlfriend, the four of us?"


    "With your older brother?"


    "Yes, my brother."


    "I don''t mind, but why all of a sudden?"


    "Well, my brother didn''t mention anything, but his girlfriend, Yoonjung, really wants to meet you."


    She practically dragged me to the floor in excitement.


    "Sounds good. When should we meet?"


    "I''ll ask her later and let you know. Knowing her personality, she might suggest meeting tomorrow."


    "Okay~"


    She nodded without hesitation.


    The fact that she felt no burden meeting my family was impressive. Although she seemed nervous when meeting my mother, it was only a fleeting feeling; she was eager to meet.


    Perhaps I should be more assertive with Heena?


    I thought I was expressive enough, but I felt I still fell short compared to Heena.


    What more can I express? The only thing that comes to mind is too explicit. And after promising to refrain from such things until graduation, turning back now feels wrong.


    Especially given the atmosphere when I made that promise. My pride as a man is at stake.


    Holding back due to pride is tough, especially when Heena overtly approaches me. Every time she does, I feel tested.


    She appears fearless. Like, "Bring it on."


    "Ever tried melon soda? It''s delicious."


    Switching between cuteness and cunning, I can''t help but pinch Heena''s cheek.


    "Why~"


    As if even that gesture is a form of affection, she snuggles her face against my shoulder like a puppy.


    I naturally pull her close and stroke her hair, thinking: How many days until graduation?


    Author''s Note:


    Phew... Everyone just looks for explicit content...


    This is a story about high schoolers'' pure love.


    Going forward, Heena and Yeonho will only share innocent love scenes, just holding hands and kissing. Thank you always for reading with joy. Your comments and likes make me happy.

 Chapter 39: My Girlfriend is Too Cute (5) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 39: My Girlfriend is Too Cute (5) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    I remember it as the happiest trip of my life.


    Before the accident, when I was dating him, my feelings were gradually intensifying. That''s why I had never been on an overnight trip like this before.


    We had only been on day-long dates several times.


    This was our first trip together.


    It was a chance to newly confirm his feelings.


    The slowly shrinking distance between us suddenly advanced, feeling as close as before.


    How can I express this joy welling up from deep within my heart?


    I still tremble when I think about the time our lips met.


    Although I regretted not going further, I could fully understand it, as Yeonho had decided on it after considering our future.


    I knew I was too eager to start many things too soon.


    However, I wanted to start getting understanding from my parents for the future, without putting brakes on my heart. So, I was telling them everything about Yeonho, even the trivial things.


    Sometimes I felt a bit embarrassed, but it was all for Yeonho and me to become a family as soon as possible.


    "Ah, Yeonho is so thoughtful."


    "Hmm.. I see."


    I felt sorry for Yeonho, but I even talked to my parents about why he didn''t want to have sex.


    Mom was disappointed, and Dad, initially shocked by my intentions, was eventually pleased.


    Since we were high school students and still young, Dad was a bit upset about us staying in the same room, but knowing Yeonho, I assured him that nothing would happen.


    Even so, when the time came, I did think about sex, but it was Yeonho''s decision to refrain. It seemed to have made a good impression on Dad.


    With the mood going well, I cautiously laid another plan.


    "When I go to college and start living alone, can I live with Yeonho?"


    "Oh my, our Heena is really into him. I approve! I liked him the moment I saw him."


    "Yes, like Yeonho said, after graduation, you''ll be an adult. Think and decide for yourself. If his parents agree, we''ll support you."


    Hearing this, I realized that Yeonho was right all along.


    Their easy permission must be because Yeonho had honestly shared his thoughts and feelings with them.


    However, the reaction in the KakaoTalk I had with Yeonho''s mother afterward was different.


    [Yeonho''s Mom: I heard about it. I''m sorry. I didn''t know my son was so timid.]


    I thanked her for her sympathy and brought up the topic in advance.


    [Heena: Later, when I start living alone, is it okay if Yeonho often stays with me and takes care of things?]


    [Yeonho''s Mom: No need to bother like that. If your parents are okay with it, just live together.]


    I expected getting permission for living together to be difficult since it''s different from just dating and being intimate, but it surprisingly went smoothly.


    Now, all that''s left is to wait.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After the trip, I feel even closer to him, just like back then.


    Sure, expressing love and caring for him was great, but playing pranks and being a little petulant with him, like before, also warmed my heart.


    "Have fun. Even though I''ll be alone, you should enjoy yourself."


    I no longer worry about getting even a bit of resentment from him.


    Even though it might not be the same intensity yet, I know he''s also growing his love for me.


    "Heena."


    "Yes?"


    "I love you."


    "...Pfft, does he know?"


    Each word he playfully says.


    How much it stirs my heart.


    He probably doesn''t know, so I play a bit more coy.


    "So, you''re leaving your loving girlfriend to hang out?"


    I''m sorry for being such a troublesome girlfriend, Yeonho.


    But still, I hope you love me.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "......."


    There was no reply from Yeonho on KakaoTalk for several hours.


    I knew from our college days that he sometimes got absorbed in games, but despite knowing this, I started to feel uneasy.


    What if something had happened to him?


    Although it was a fleeting thought, once it crossed my mind, I couldn''t stay still. I immediately contacted his mother to find out his usual hangouts and left the house.


    Arriving at the PC room in a rush, I thankfully found him chatting loudly with his friends.


    I was about to leave, relieved, when I overheard his friends'' voices.


    "Let''s go to the beach and try to pick up girls together!"


    I froze at those words. I couldn¡¯t leave. I knew Yeonho would never do that, and as I approached, drawn in, I heard him dismiss their nonsense.


    But the momentary thought of Yeonho talking to another girl turned my heart to mud.


    "Are these your friends, Yeonho? Hello?"


    Unable to hold back, I revealed myself and joined them, giving a not-quite-warning to his friends before talking to Yeonho.


    "I''m not mad, you know."


    I said that, but I sulked with a hardened face, not responding properly.


    I knew Yeonho hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but my emotions wouldn¡¯t cooperate.


    I wasn¡¯t bothered by him being late to reply because of a game. I knew he loved gaming and, although I was worried, it was something I could understand.


    But the mere words ''picking up girls'' from his friend''s mouth, imagining him with another girl in my head, made me irrationally angry over something that hadn¡¯t happened.


    It was so foolish and dumb. To hide my own silliness, I unfairly nagged Yeonho to calm myself.


    "You''ll reply quickly next time, right?"


    I always wanted to show him my true feelings, but I couldn¡¯t confess my honest thoughts right now.


    Still, feeling this moment of his apology as an opportunity, I took his phone and installed a couples app.


    "Heena wants a kiss!"


    And immediately after, I wanted to die of embarrassment.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Even though I was teased for my comment, when I was about to cry from embarrassment, Yeonho quickly comforted me.


    Especially when he restrained my arm while trying to take his phone, which had my pictures, and kissed various spots on my face while holding my cheeks.


    I couldn''t stay angry or feel embarrassed anymore.


    Could he keep doing it?


    I even liked this overpowering feeling.


    If he would kiss me like this for the rest of the day, I would be so happy.


    After the kiss, when he held me and repeatedly called me the cutest in the world, my heart melted. Eventually, I even gave in to Yeonho''s request to repeat that embarrassing line.


    "Hee...uhh... Hee, give Heena a chu..!"


    "Pff, hahahaha!"


    For the first time, I saw Yeonho burst into laughter. I tried to hide my embarrassment by hitting him, also a first for me.


    I thought it was really too much this time, but when he enticed me with the promise of taking me somewhere secluded for a kiss, I pretended to give in.


    Then, just like before, he gave me a series of short kisses on the lips, looking into my eyes up close between each one.


    I felt dizzy with exhilaration.


    What should I do?


    Can I really hold back?


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    As we walked a bit further, we talked about pets, cleaning, and even living together.


    It seemed Yeonho hadn''t fully considered these things yet, but I hoped that planting these ideas in his mind now would make them clearer with each passing day.


    Regarding college, I thought it would be nice if we could attend the same university, but honestly, I felt Yeonho didn''t necessarily need to go to college.


    That was my sincere belief.


    I planned to study and even earn a living, so I wished he would just quietly wait for me at home.


    I couldn¡¯t crush Yeonho¡¯s potential and career path because of my selfishness, so I didn¡¯t voice these thoughts.


    But I did alleviate his worries about getting his parents'' permission.


    "I thought you told my mom we were moving in together..."


    "She said it''s fine as long as our parents agree."


    "......"


    He made a strange face when I said they had given their permission.


    Even so, he pondered about the days that might come.


    "It¡¯s far off if it really happens, but it would be nice."


    "To live with me?"


    "Yeah. I¡¯ll do the cleaning and laundry, so you just relax."


    He said something so adorable.


    I was happy to hear that, but I sincerely wanted to do everything for him.


    I wanted to see Yeonho in a house I cleaned, wearing clothes I washed, eating food I cooked.


    "I''ll take care of everything. You just focus on your games!"


    "Huh..."


    He dramatically showed his emotion to my declaration.


    -Tap tap.


    "You know?"


    I received another kiss. This time, several times on various spots on my face.


    His unhesitating actions made me feel that today''s date was very successful.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After visiting the zoo, we moved to a cafe? near my house. I like this cafe? because it''s in a corner, away from other people''s gaze, which makes Yeonho more proactive.


    Even here, we revisited our earlier discussion topics.


    We talked about the house we''d live in if we moved in together and having just one bed for the two of us.


    While talking about the bed in a suggestive tone, I noticed Yeonho''s body stiffening, so I felt the need to ease his mind a bit more.


    Then the conversation shifted to his military service.


    "I''m worried too... What will I do every day when you''re in the army?"


    "Yeah. There''s a type of service called active duty where you can commute from home every day."


    "If we have even one child... it''s possible."


    I leaned on him and brought up these topics I had researched earlier, trying to create an intimate atmosphere.


    This time, he kissed me immediately and quickly changed the subject.


    He mentioned meeting his brother''s partner, and I agreed. I had planned to meet them eventually and remembered they were already engaged before I went back to high school.


    Especially since his brother''s partner would eventually become my sister-in-law, it''s good to get to know them in advance.


    After discussing this and sipping melon soda, Yeonho started pulling on my cheeks.


    I always welcomed his playful actions, but just touching my cheeks felt insufficient, so I rubbed my cheek against his shoulder, thinking.


    Yeonho.


    I will always respect your heart and your choices.


    Even if you hold out until graduation like now.


    Or.


    If you can''t resist the temptations I give you.


    I''ll happily accept whatever comes.


    You understand, right?


    But remember this.


    I will give it my all.


    Author''s Note:


    It''s not about ''Simply hand over the baby,'' but rather ''Pure love,'' because the protagonists are still high school students, and this novel is for all ages, wink.


    Thank you so much to all the readers who always recommend, show interest, and leave fun comments! I love you so much, thank you!

 Chapter 40: Even When Were Apart, She Still Feels Close to Me

    Chapter 40: Even When We''re Apart, She Still Feels Close to Me


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Mid-July.


    Amidst scorching sunlight typical of summer, a spacious carnival van races down the highway, brushed by a fierce wind.


    Inside, my friends and I are seated, all members of this valley trip. Thankfully, Shin Uihyun''s aunt, who kindly picked us up all the way from Seoul, is driving.


    A few days had passed since Heena and I had our date at the zoo, and now we were on our previously planned trip. The only change was that instead of an overnight stay, we now had a three-day, two-night itinerary.


    Heena was a little downhearted last night because of this. We did part ways with a smile at the end, though.


    Having Uihyun''s aunt, who was kind enough to pick us up from Seoul, drive us around for such a long distance on consecutive days might be burdensome. However, she mentioned she had work in Seoul in a couple of days, so we adjusted our plans accordingly.


    While I was relieved that the accommodation and transportation costs were covered, the downside was that I suffered from motion sickness, which I wouldn''t have experienced had we taken the train.


    Trying to calm my queasy stomach, I turned to Uihyun, who was seated in the passenger seat.


    "How much longer?"


    "If I remember correctly, about an hour?"


    "Thank god we''re moving smoothly. I would''ve thrown up if we got stuck."


    "If you''re feeling sick, let me know. Auntie! Isn''t there a rest stop coming up soon?"


    "Yes, there is. Want to stop?"


    Out of consideration for me, I quickly shook my head, "I''m fine! I''ve been better with the motion sickness today than I thought..."


    "Tell me if it gets too much. It''s okay to stop for a while."


    "Thank you."


    I expressed gratitude to the concerned lady and leaned my head against the window, holding my phone.


    The others, seemingly immune to motion sickness, had been watching YouTube on their phones for a while. But when I stare at my phone screen, it exacerbates my nausea, so I only check it occasionally.


    [ Han Yeonho: We still have an hour left... I want to get off... ]


    [ Heena: Is your motion sickness that bad? ?? What should we do about that... ]


    [ Han Yeonho: I''m still holding on... I''ll message you again later ]


    [ Heena: Yeah... Try to keep your gaze far off. It might help a bit ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Okay ]


    I sent Heena a message to let her know I''m still alive. She must have been looking at her phone as she replied immediately.


    But even the short time I spent messaging made my stomach churn. I still forced myself to send these texts because Heena had requested it.


    ''Can you send a message every 30 minutes after we start the trip?''


    ''Every 30 minutes? Got it. I won''t forget this time. It''s not like there''s anything else to do in the car anyway.''


    ''Thanks! Love you!''


    After once not replying for several hours, I developed a habit of checking my phone more often.


    I also try to reply to Heena''s messages as quickly as possible.


    I intended not to let go of my phone during this valley trip. Recalling how Heena seemed somewhat anxious as she tightly held my hand, I ended up sending messages not every 30 minutes, but almost every 15.


    Of course, Heena knew about my severe motion sickness, so our conversation was brief.


    As soon as I sent the message, I remembered Heena''s advice and gazed at the distant mountains.


    My phone rang again after a short while.


    If it was from Heena, I''d check; if not, I''d ignore. This time, it was again a message from Heena.


    Not even 5 minutes had passed since the last message. Curious about the sudden message, I opened the chat to find a short video file.


    I''ve received many photos before, but this was the first time she sent a video. For a moment, I forgot about my nausea and immediately downloaded it.


    My budget-friendly unlimited data plan meant I didn¡¯t have to worry about data usage. The video itself was only 5 seconds long anyway.


    The download finished quickly, and the video played.


    Immediately, Heena''s face filled the screen. She was smiling softly. Drawing her lips close to the camera, she made a kissing sound, mimicking a kiss.


    That was all the video was about, and there was a message below it.


    "How far is it?"


    "About 5 minutes? There¡¯s a path made by the locals and my uncle. Just a short walk down that way."


    "Hey, guys! Gather up! The air''s so fresh, and the view is stunning. Let''s snap a photo!"


    Eager to share with Heena, everyone assembled for a selfie.


    "Kim Suhwang, move your big head!"


    "Just snap it. If his head gets cut off, it''s no big deal."


    "Has all the food gone to his head?"


    "Why are you all picking on my head?"


    "Ready, everyone? One, two, three!"


    After taking the picture, as expected, half of someone''s head was out of frame. But, the eyes were visible, so it was fine.


    The group then debated about the concept for a group photo.


    With the liberation from the long car ride, the beautiful scenery, the fresh air, and the excitement of the trip, we didn''t want just one snap.


    Eventually, we decided on a pose inspired by a TV show we saw as kids.


    "What was the Power Rangers pose again?"


    "It varies by series. Should we look it up?"


    While the super fans, Yoonsung and Uihyun, were busy with the details, I struck a pose and shouted, "I''m Han Yeonho! Born to be Megaforce Red!"


    "Han Yeon''s at it again... I''m Kim Suhwang! The epitome of cool, Megaforce Black!"


    "I''ve never seen it. Is there a blue? What''s the pose?"


    Kim Suhwang and I took our spots, and soon after, Hyunwoo, who was previously unsure, quickly joined with the other two who were searching for poses on their phones.


    "If you don''t know, step back! I''m Jung Yoonsung, Megaforce Blue!"


    "And I am Shin Uihyun, Megaforce Silver!"


    "You guys are crazy..."


    Our antics, somewhat embarrassing but entertaining among friends, were captured in a photo by Uihyun''s late-arriving uncle.


    It may have been a bit awkward, but when you''re with friends, any silly moment becomes memorable fun.


    After that, everyone eagerly rushed towards the valley. I trailed behind at a leisurely pace, sending photos to Heena.


    It was a relief that even in this remote area, we had a strong LTE connection. Truly a testament to our nation''s advanced internet infrastructure.


    [ Han Yeonho : (photo) (photo) (photo) ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Snapped these with the group before entering the valley, lol ]


    [ Heena : Looks like you''re all having a blast~ But is there really nothing around but mountains? ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Yeah, absolutely no one nearby. It would''ve been great if you came along. ]


    [ Heena : I wish? I miss you already, what should I do? ]


    In response, I quickly filmed and sent a video similar to one Heena had sent earlier, mimicking a kiss toward the camera.


    [ Han Yeonho : (video) ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Cheer up watching this! ]


    [ Heena : ????? So adorable!! I''m going to show it to mom and dad!! ]


    ?! Wait, what?!


    [ Han Yeonho : ? What? No, wait! You can''t show them! ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Heena!! Please don''t! ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Heena? Heena!!!!! ]


    Despite my desperate pleas, there was no reply. She''s probably using the video I sent to stir up a story.


    I was planning on visiting her soon, but how do I face them now?


    Author''s Note:


    Hope you all look forward to the romantic development after graduation.


    It might happen, or it might not.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 41: Even When Were Apart, She Still Feels Close to Me (2)

    Chapter 41: Even When We''re Apart, She Still Feels Close to Me (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    With a sigh, I put my phone in a waterproof case and followed the path the kids had taken. They''ve probably already seen the video, so there''s nothing I can do now. But now that inevitably my first interaction with her brother would be a video of me kissing the air...I don''t know what to say.


    Trying to erase the video from my mind, I continued walking.


    The path leading to the valley wasn''t neatly groomed, but it was cleared enough to walk through without too much inconvenience. After about 2-3 minutes, the valley came into view.


    "Han Yeonho, come quickly! The water in the valley is freaking cold!"


    "If we just jump in, won''t we die of a heart attack?"


    There wasn''t another soul around. The kids who arrived first were shouting at me without even getting in the water yet.


    Looking around, it seemed someone had built a makeshift dam by stacking rocks in the middle of the valley where the water flowed. It wasn''t very big, but looked adequate for the five of us to play in.


    Most striking was how clear the water was - the bottom was completely visible, making it impossible to gauge the depth.


    Of course, since this place was man-made deep in the mountains, it wouldn''t be deep enough to drown in.


    "What are you scaredy cats doing over there? If you''re a man, just go for it! Jump in first and see!"


    After shouting vigorously, I approached the valley.


    Not knowing the depth, I didn''t jump right in. The moment my toes, still in sandals, touched the water...


    -Yikes!


    "Damn, this is freaking cold!"


    Holy crap, it was freaking freezing.


    I thought my feet were going to freeze off. Is this really a valley deep in the mountains?


    I couldn''t bring myself to go in any further. Now I understood why those kids were just standing there with the valley right in front of them.


    But just standing around would waste our trip here. With the other four still just dipping their toes in lacking courage, I called out:


    "Hey! This isn''t working. Come gather around first!"


    Uncle Gomo had just laid out a blanket nearby before going home. I gathered the loitering kids and made a suggestion:


    "Let''s play rock paper scissors for who has to jump in first?"


    Let''s just throw one kid in and go from there.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Splash!


    "Aaaaaahhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Damn, it''s freaking cold!


    After getting trounced in rock-paper-scissors, I took a dive, trusting Uihyun''s words that the deepest part was only up to our waist.


    Damn it, figures. The person who suggests such an idea always gets the short end of the stick!


    Even though the cold is supposed to get a bit better after a dive, I felt like I was going to die from the cold.


    "Hey, you jerks! Hurry up and get in!"


    "We''re coming~"


    "Are you just going to stand there?"


    Seeing Kim Suhwang and Jung Yoonsung snickering, I wanted to land a punch on them, but my legs felt frozen and wouldn''t move.


    At least they had their calves in the water, but the sight of them barely wetting their hands looked utterly pathetic.


    I really wanted to give them a piece of my mind, but I held back, thinking I might not be able to re-enter the cold water if I left now.


    I decided to take a selfie in this state.


    With shaking hands from the intense cold, I managed to snap a photo showcasing the stream.


    I immediately sent it to Heena via chat.


    [Heena: The water looks so clear~ Can you see any fish?]


    I spent the entire day glued to my phone, and her reply came instantly.


    [Han Yeonho: The place is quiet, no one around and the water''s calm but so damn cold..]


    After what felt like an eternity, and after swallowing more water than I''d care to admit, their water antics finally came to an end.


    By then, I''d somewhat adjusted to the cold water. The chill wasn¡¯t as piercing.


    After about two hours of playing, everyone was exhausted and we decided to leave the valley. Although tired, it felt too early to leave. I thought of sitting by the water and chatting, but the cold made it unbearable after stepping out.


    And honestly, after a water fight, there wasn¡¯t much left to do. If the water had been a bit warmer, we could have tried to catch some of the creatures we saw. Maybe we can try that tomorrow.


    One downside to this mountainous valley, as opposed to a beach, is the lack of leisure shops and goods. It felt more like a healing trip than a fun getaway.


    Moreover, it took us a significant amount of time to drive here. With evening approaching and the sun setting quickly in the mountains, we decided to head home, albeit a bit reluctantly.


    "Wow, it''s so great that the house is close by."


    The short journey back after having a lot of fun was a massive advantage. The river water was better than sea water, as it didn''t leave a sticky feeling.


    Even the bathroom was spacious and clean, which made showering comfortable. The hot water seemed to be even better than at home.


    "Come out after you shower! We''re grilling pork belly in front of the house!"


    "You''re amazing... Thank you!!"


    They had even prepared meat to grill outside while we were playing and showering. It made me think we should have brought a gift when we arrived. They take care of us so well, even though we''re just friends of their niece.


    It felt just like visiting a grandmother''s house, so cozy.


    While dressing after my shower, I checked the messages from Heena.


    [ Heena: It might be a bit hot outside, so make sure to wear your top. Take care! ]


    [ Heena: Want to video call while you shower? Might be boring alone. ]


    [ Heena: Just kidding~ :> ]


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    [ Heena: My family and I decided to dine out to celebrate my brother''s military discharge! Remember that place we passed by last week? ]


    [ Heena: (Picture) ]


    [ Heena: How''s this outfit? If you like it, I''ll wear it on our next date~ ]


    [ Heena: Guess you''re still showering.. I''m leaving soon, so we''ll chat later! ]


    [ Heena: I ]


    [ Heena: love ]


    [ Heena: you ]


    [ Heena: ? ]


    [ Heena: (Emoji of a puppy making a heart with its paws) ]


    It hadn''t been long since our last chat. We had texted before leaving the valley and again before showering.


    Still, seeing our rapid-fire messages made me feel like Heena was right there with me.


    It seemed like I spent half my time playing and the other half chatting with Heena.


    Seeing her message spelling out "I love you" one letter at a time made me smile as I stepped outside.


    True to form, the guys finished showering in no time and were now staring intently at the grilling meat, as if they were village dogs waiting for food.


    Their sight made me chuckle. It was fun. It had been a while since we hung out somewhere other than the PC room. The hospitality of Uihyun''s aunt and uncle made it all the more fun and healing.


    But still,


    I wondered if I was influenced by Heena''s enthusiastic feelings.


    Even though we saw each other last night, and since dating, there have been few days we haven''t seen each other,


    I missed her again.


    Being able to see someone anytime yet choosing not to is a completely different feeling than wanting to see someone but being unable to because of distance.


    Heena, who constantly sent messages and photos as if to ensure I never forgot about her, was certainly adorable.


    But maybe messaging isn''t quite enough.


    Author''s Note:


    An episode without Heena probably lasts until the next episode. I thought about stretching it to episodes 4 and 5 but condensed it.


    Of course, while Heena isn''t physically present, she''s always there in spirit!


    Thanks always for the many comments, attention, and recommendations!! Love you!! So much thanks!!

 Chapter 42: Even When Were Apart, She Still Feels Close to Me (3)

    Chapter 42: Even When We''re Apart, She Still Feels Close to Me (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    I''ve just finished eating, competing for meat with those I once called friends. Their appetites were truly something else.


    After the meal, we all pitched in to clean up and wash the dishes. The grill was so stubbornly dirty. I thought to myself that I should probably avoid working at a BBQ place in the future.


    With the chores done, there was not much left to do. So, I took a brief stroll around for digestion, then retreated to my room to fiddle with my phone.


    As I relaxed, dusk approached quickly. The growing darkness was accompanied by a cool breeze, and the symphony of chirping insects added a lovely ambiance.


    Although there weren¡¯t many physical activities to do, having a phone in hand meant there was never a dull moment. Some were focused in web comics, novels, or videos, while others gathered for a group mobile game.


    I joined in the fun for a while and exchanged chat messages with Heena in between.


    [ Han Yeonho : It''s getting colder as night falls. You were right; I''m glad I brought an extra layer. ]


    [ Heena : Told you! Always listen to me from now on! ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Have I ever not listened? ]


    [ Heena : Never~ Good boy! ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Woof woof! ]


    [ Heena : Are you pretending to be a puppy? Next time we go to an amusement park, you''re wearing dog ears, okay? ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Only if you wear cat ears. Deal? ]


    After our chat, there was a brief pause before Heena sent another video. I was wary of my nearby friends making fun of me if I played it aloud, so I moved to the bathroom to watch.


    [ Heena : (In the video) Meow~ ]


    The clip showed her winking and mimicking a cat''s meow. It was so endearing I felt a twinge in my chest.


    My girlfriend sure knows how to pull at my heartstrings.


    But I wondered, if she ever did a cat cosplay, how would she wear the tail and where?


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The first day passed like that. We all gathered in one large room, playing games until fatigue took over and one by one, we fell asleep.


    While playing, I gradually drifted into slumber, and despite the lack of an air conditioner, I was lulled into a deep sleep by the cool mountain breeze coming through the window.


    -???~


    From my phone, set to vibrate, a song I used as both an alarm and ringtone began to play.


    With a slight frown, I gently opened my eyes, only to realize that it was already morning.


    "I slept like a log... that was amazing..."


    Upon recognizing it was morning, I reached for my phone that continued to ring near my pillow.


    I hadn''t set an alarm since the start of the vacation, so it was clearly a call. Wondering if it might be Heena, I checked and sure enough, it was her.


    But it wasn''t just a regular call. It was a video call.


    "Yawn~"


    Stretching out my yawn, I pressed the call button. I wasn''t overly concerned about my just-woke-up appearance; she had seen it before on our beach trips.


    "Hey, Yeonho! How are you?"


    "Mm, hey..."


    As soon as I accepted, there was Heena on the screen, waving at me in her slightly oversized pajamas.


    Her relaxed appearance was endearing. Seeing her speak and move in real-time, rather than in a picture or video, gave a comforting feeling.


    "Did you sleep well? Seems I woke you up. Sorry~"


    "It''s okay, I was going to wake up soon anyway."


    "Yeah... I just woke up and immediately wanted to see you. So, I called right away. Is that okay?"


    Honestly, for someone who claimed she''d just woken up, Heena''s hair looked perfectly in place, unlike how it was at the hotel.


    However, I held my tongue, not wanting to point out her clear little white lie. Pretending it was unplanned while looking prepared was kind of cute.


    "Thanks for calling~ Seeing your face makes me feel great."


    Her unique, slightly silly giggle echoed back.


    To me, that giggle wasn''t silly at all, but rather adorable.


    "The path is really steep... Watch your step, Yeonho! Be careful not to fall! Maybe just put your phone down and walk!"


    But seeing how worried Heena looked because of the treacherous path, I soon returned.


    We passed some more time and had lunch, then headed to the valley.


    Today, we just waded a little or went fishing for minnows with a net.


    "Hey, over there! Catch that sneaky little minnow!"


    "That was a clumsy move, seriously!"


    "It''s escaping!"


    "Can we eat it if we catch it?"


    I giggled as I filmed the guys making a big fuss over one tiny fish.


    Buzzing sound -


    [Heena: At the valley again? Be careful! Even if it looks shallow, it''s easy to slip and fall!]


    While I was filming, messages kept vibrating on my phone and appearing on the screen.


    Switching between watching my friends play and reading the constant stream of messages, I was lost in thought.


    I did reply to most of Heena''s messages, but not all of my responses were thoughtful.


    Often, I''d send brief replies when busy or gaming. Even today, I''d check and reply, but sometimes with just a word or two.


    Yet Heena never seemed bothered. She never asked for lengthier responses, just consistently sent messages, never giving up.


    Thinking about it made me feel a bit guilty. I was the type to become deeply involved with people, unable to easily distance myself, whether in romantic relationships or with friends.


    If someone earnestly asked a favor, I found it hard to refuse ¨C a trait I suppose many have to some degree.


    I recalled a casual question from Yoonsung in the past: "Do you still talk to Kang Juhyun?"


    It had been a while since I heard that name. He was undeniably my close friend in middle school.


    Thinking about why we drifted apart, I remembered it was simply because we went to different high schools.


    But diving deeper into that memory, Juhyun did try to stay in touch for a while even after we went to different schools.


    However, maybe because I thought we wouldn''t see each other often, I gradually responded less and less until we lost contact altogether.


    Perhaps if I had reached out a bit more frequently, even considering the inconvenience, I might have made the effort to visit. If I had been that involved, at some point, I wouldn''t have been able to simply let go.


    However, by saying that, I was pushing the responsibility of our broken relationship onto Juhyun.


    If only I had taken one more step forward, if only I had shown a little more interest.


    Perhaps, he would have been with me on this trip.


    In that sense, Heena is approaching me, ignoring all circumstances and distance.


    Always on my mind, impossible to ignore or forget.


    Of course, there are distinctions between a girlfriend and a mere friend. But still,


    It''s something I''ve always felt deeply.


    I''ve always been thankful for their effort. No matter how I act, they always came back to me no matter what.


    And in that sense, what I should strive for, perhaps, is a basic attitude even before considering Heena''s consideration.


    Instead of just waiting, I should also take a step forward.


    "Should I try?"


    I stopped filming those fools and before replying to Heena, I hovered my thumb over my chat friend list, hesitating.


    But soon, gathering courage, I look at the profile picture of a friend I haven''t seen in ages.


    [ Han Yeonho : Kang Juhyun! How have you been? ]


    After nearly a year, I finally initiated contact. I wasn''t even sure if he''d reply to such a conscience-less message. And even if he did, it might be hard to return to our old relationship.


    Even without my replies, Juhyun from the past and Heena now, they both made more efforts.


    Maybe they always felt a bit anxious when reaching out.


    With those thoughts, I mustered the courage to send the message. After replying to Heena, I approached my friends who were focused in fishing.


    "Seriously, you haven''t caught a single one yet?"


    "... This guy''s technique is totally outdated..."


    What are these idiots talking about?


    Author''s Note:


    Dear readers! Our relationship is safe!


    We declare once again; there will only be sweet, lovey-dovey moments, without any drifts.

 Chapter 43: Even When Were Apart, She Still Feels Close to Me (4)

    Chapter 43: Even When We''re Apart, She Still Feels Close to Me (4)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    A myriad of thoughts occupied me on the second day of our trip.


    Even so, we leisurely spent the second day much like the first. Frolicking in the valley, trying to catch some crayfish, we eventually grew tired and stopped. For the record, we hardly caught any crayfish, and what few we did, we herded and caught with our hands. The net we used was rendered useless, its holes unfortunately larger than the crayfish. Absolutely amazing how simple-minded it all was.


    So, after playing around for two or three hours, we returned home, idling with our phones or taking afternoon naps. Evening came, and once again, we grilled some pork belly, playing mobile games late into the night. The day passed in the blink of an eye.


    And then, the day to return home finally arrived.


    Heena gave me a wake-up call again this morning, but conscientiously, I stepped outside the room to take it. Afterward, I waited for the others to wake up, and we ate breakfast together. We wanted to play in the valley one last time before leaving, but sadly, raindrops began to fall from the early morning.


    Consequently, the conversation shifted towards heading back earlier since playing in the rain was off the cards. Mrs. Uihyun, accommodating our wishes, agreed. After a brief discussion about our next steps, we decided to set off immediately. Frankly, aside from the valley, there wasn¡¯t much difference from playing at home.


    And for me, ever since waking up this morning, I had felt my heart pounding intensely all day.


    Playing with friends here?


    It was fun.


    But, of course, I realized that without Heena, nothing in my recent life held significance. Particularly considering the thoughts I pondered alone yesterday, I decided to start putting them into practice from today.


    [Heena: It¡¯s a long drive, right? You¡¯ll be tired, so go home, take another good nap, and rest well!]


    Heena, who was pestering me about when I would arrive because she missed me so much even just this morning, sent this message, perhaps worrying about me when she heard I was returning early.


    Of course, I had no such intention of resting. Because I missed her.


    After boarding the car, and while sending brief messages every 15 minutes or so, I was filled with the real sensation of physically getting closer to Heena. A peculiar flutter filled my chest, and for some reason, I didn¡¯t feel carsick today.


    [Han Yeonho: Will you be at home today?]


    [Heena: Yep. It¡¯s raining, and... I¡¯m going to study with a friend, so I''m getting that ready~]


    I checked Heena''s schedule one last time.


    As always, there wasn¡¯t any particular plan. It was a truly headstrong decision to just meet and think about what to do next.


    [Kang Juhyun: Had a good time? Lol. What¡¯s up, Yeonho. You even send messages now. Wanna meet next time?]


    Replying to an old friend¡¯s message from yesterday, I realized how crucial it was to take the first step, whether it worked out or not.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "Thank you! Goodbye!"


    Expressing my gratitude to Auntie Uihyun who gave me a ride, I hurried down the road, umbrella in hand.


    With steps as aggressive as my emotional state, I moved as quickly as possible, disregarding how the rain soaked my feet. Shortly after, I saw the entrance to Heena''s apartment, a place I had visited before.


    Since I had asked to be dropped off near Heena¡¯s place, which isn''t close to my home, I was able to arrive quickly.


    -Drrrrr. And from across the apartment, I made a call, trusting, as always, she would answer promptly.


    In response to my expectation, a reaction came even before the ringtone could sound a few times.


    ©¤Hello? Yeonho! What''s up?


    Hearing Heena call my name so brightly, my heart, refusing to calm, fluttered as I replied.


    "I''m in front of your apartment right now."


    ©¤...Huh? Really? Why aren''t you going home... Wait, no, hold on! I¡¯ll be right out!


    With that, I heard a flurry of movements before the call ended.


    Even though I¡¯d heard from my sister Yoonjung that girls need time to prepare, and showing up unexpectedly isn¡¯t really a good move.


    Still. Sometimes, impulses have their moments.


    After all, not every action in life can be rationalized.


    Listening to the rain, which brought silence around me, my gaze was fixed solely on the entrance from which Heena would emerge.


    And not much later, there she was, Heena, hastily rushing out in comfortable shorts and a cardigan.


    With no one else around, she quickly spotted me and ran forward.


    "Yeonho-yah~"


    Before she could ask me what was happening again, I folded up the umbrella and embraced her as she leaned into me.


    I, too, held her tightly in return.


    Yep, as expected.


    No matter how many pictures are received, videos are given, or video calls are made.


    Seeing her in person cannot be compared, not even a bit.


    Under the awning of a building, feeling Heena''s small, soft frame with my entire body, I held her close for a moment.


    "Listen, Yeonho. Over there, look..."


    Interrupting what Heena was trying to say, my lips sealed hers.


    Her eyes widened in surprise but soon relaxed, accepting the kiss.


    As always, Heena wrapped her arms around my neck, sharing the kiss, and when we momentarily parted, our eyes locked in a tender gaze.


    "I missed you so much, I came without saying anything; is that okay?"UppTodated from


    At those words, I saw a tremble in Heena¡¯s eyes, a feeling that seemed to go beyond being moved, somewhat choked up.


    "You e anytime, always."


    "Really?"


    "Yep...Did you miss me that much?"


    "I''ve been in big trouble, thinking about you all day."


    In response to my genuine, unfeigned words.


    Heena¡¯s arm strength gradually increased, to the point where my neck almost hurt.


    As if she would never let go.


    "By any chance, do you have sweet words to say?"


    "Should I not?"


    "No! It¡¯s a quota from now on! You have to do it every day!"


    "Sigh, I''ve got homework."


    With that, I too, held Heena''s waist a little tighter.


    In that moment, I wanted to convey my feelings, my impulses, just a little more.


    So, I aimed for another kiss from her.


    But then.


    "Yeonho..."


    "Huh?"


    "Over there."


    Heena spoke, lowering one arm and pointing towards the apartment.


    Following her direction with a slight shift of my eyes, a man stood there, vacantly staring our way while holding an umbrella.


    At a fleeting glance, he sported distinctive, handsome features and a cropped haircut.


    Who is that...


    "That''s my brother."


    When I bowed my head to apologize, feeling somewhat ashamed due to Heena¡¯s well-anticipated mischief, he snickers and lets it slide.


    "Keep dating well in the future. You''ll experience all sorts of things while dating, but I''m not going to spout nonsense like ''don¡¯t make her cry.''"


    "If Heena cries, it¡¯s always going to be my fault."


    "...The way you two talk is incredibly similar.."


    Seeing the disapproving shake of Hyung¡¯s head somehow eased the tension, allowing a subtle smile to grace my own features too.


    Despite being quite a different type compared to Heena, Heeseong hyung revealed similar aspects.


    For some reason, he really grew on me.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "Sorry~ Took a bit longer, didn¡¯t it? The call dragged on...Yeonho?"


    Heena, returning to her seat a bit later than expected, called me, but I was so focused on the conversation with Heeseong that I couldn''t pay attention.


    "Wow, bro, you haven¡¯t been discharged for that long, have you? Already aced this?"


    "There was a time I considered going pro in gaming, you know."


    "There are pros for this kind of game?"


    "Just saying. Figure it out."


    A little while ago, I was covertly finding his personality likable, and since he¡¯s Heena¡¯s brother, I felt very at ease with him. Above all, after chatting, I realized that he loved gaming almost as much as I did.


    A magical topic that, for most guys, can rapidly close distances. Even our game tastes were similar, so our conversation was incredibly smooth.


    In some respects, even more so than with my own brothers. While my brothers mainly played online games, I enjoyed single-player games a lot when I was alone.


    Heeseong was the same.


    "I wanted to play that too, but I don¡¯t think it would run on my computer."


    "A guy who¡¯s never been in the army hasn¡¯t tried Elden Ring? Is your graphics card crappy?"


    "It¡¯s not that bad, but it''s been a while since I got it. It''s from the 1000 series."


    "That must be tough, then. No PlayStation either?"


    "Of course not..."


    "Do you want to try it at my place later? The first thing this brother did after being discharged was to fully set up a computer."


    I felt my heart being pierced by that gentle offer.


    "Oppa!!"


    "Yeah."


    "...Yeonho?"


    "Ah, you¡¯re back?"


    "......"


    Although Heena sits down and calls me again, I briefly respond and refocus on the conversation with Heeseong.


    "But I planned to study with Heena for the rest of the vacation..."


    "You¡¯re not doing it every day, are you?"


    "That¡¯s true."


    "Come on the days you¡¯re not. Do you have to come only to see her? I¡¯ll give you my phone number, so contact me in advance if you''re coming."


    "Whoa, really? Thank you!"


    While happily entering his phone number, suddenly the table shook slightly.


    What¡¯s happening? As I looked around, I saw Heena, trembling.


    "......Go home."


    "Huh?"


    "Oppa, go home now! Yeonho and I are going to have a date!!"


    "Oh, why the hysteria all of a sudden? We¡¯re having a good time, aren''t we?"


    "Quickly!! Yeonho! Am I important, or is brother important?!"


    Hey, this is some crazy ultimatum.


    At the same time, I wondered if this was a real side she showed to her family.


    It wasn¡¯t just a loud voice, but a shrieking that I could never mimic.


    "Of course, it¡¯s you."


    "Then, what''s more important, me or the game?!"


    "......You."


    Oops.


    Heena, who usually never brought up such things about gaming, caught me off guard, so my response was slightly delayed. She was always so understanding about me playing games.


    Not a worry, but a fluster had caused that brief pause, and how that was perceived by Heena, her eyes welled up with tears as her face turned a bright red.


    However, Heena¡¯s anger afterward was not directed towards me.


    "Oppa, just go!! Leave!!"


    "Whoa, your boyfriend likes gaming more than he likes you and you''re angry with me? That¡¯s pretty unreasonable."


    "I said get out!!!"


    "Ah, fine. Hey! Contact me later!"


    "Sure~ Bye, bro!"


    "Go away!!"


    Once Heeseong, driven away by Heena, disappeared from view, only then did her eyes turn towards me.


    Her eyes conveyed not so much anger, but more of a ''I¡¯m really upset right now'', so I hastily threw out an excuse.


    "Heena, you know you¡¯re much more important to me than the game, right?"


    "...Are you sure?"


    "Of course! I just got flustered because you don¡¯t usually say things like that. Is there something bothering you?"


    "......Then don¡¯t just say it, show me with your actions."


    With that, Heena clung to me.


    It took a lot of effort to soothe her. I gave her numerous kisses, held her tight. I engaged in all sorts of physical affection.


    And continuously voiced my excuses.


    ''I tried to get along with Heeseong hyung because I see you as my sister too.''


    ''Then! Why would I go there without you? If I go, it will only be when you¡¯re there.''


    And so on.


    Sigh.


    Come to think of it, I impulsively went all out because I wanted to treat Heena better.


    What on earth have I done?


    Author''s Note:


    I just used Elden Ring because it¡¯s a game name I''ve heard a lot lately.


    I''m definitely not playing it or anything. Really.

 Chapter 44: My Boyfriend Tries So Hard

    Chapter 44: My Boyfriend Tries So Hard


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    That day, I devoted the entire afternoon to placating Heena, who was jealous of my family and gaming time, and then returned home.


    While I initially planned to spend the evening together, I accepted my slightly upset girlfriend¡¯s considerate suggestion to meet the next day, knowing I must be very tired.


    So, after getting home, I immediately collapsed in bed and experienced a deep sleep until today.


    With about two weeks left until the end of the summer vacation, it was a time where we had played enough and gradually decided to study with Heena.


    Meeting with my brother Heeseong and sister Yoonjung was pushed towards the end of the vacation due to their part-time job schedules, thankfully giving Heena and me leisurely time to study together.


    She would annoyingly text me, expressing how much she missed me.


    Becoming friendly with my brother Heeseong, we also decided to sometimes study at Heena''s house, not insisting on always using a study cafe?, like in this very moment.


    However, today, I was only able to briefly meet Heena''s mother. Her father went to work, and after being discharged, brother Heeseong often wasn¡¯t home, meeting with friends instead.


    Even her mother, upon seeing me, cheerfully exclaimed something like, "Oh my, oh my! Is that our son-in-law?" before promptly leaving the house for an appointment.


    Being assimilated into this household gives me a bit of a frightful feeling.


    ¡°Is that workbook okay?¡±


    ¡°Is it? They all seem similar to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s structured well for gradually learning, so it should be perfect for your current level.¡±


    ¡°Now that I hear it, it does seem like it.¡±


    It''s not like we did anything particular, being left alone, we really just diligently studied. Day by day, my resolve to attend the same university as Heena was getting stronger, so my motivation was blazing.


    Heena, supporting this determination of mine, did her best teaching me and concentrated on the study.


    Though we can¡¯t just hold onto our books and study all day, so around 5 in the afternoon, we stopped and cleaned up our spots.


    Having eaten breakfast and lunch and immediately coming here, it felt like we studied for about 4-5 hours.


    Although we could probably do more, agreeing that any more would drop our concentration and efficiency, we decided to call it a day.


    Even though this level of diligence is quite remarkable, having a girlfriend who only ever praises me doesn¡¯t make it entirely believable.


    As soon as we cleaned up the small study table, Heena snugly stuck right by my side.


    It wouldn¡¯t be bad to stay here and play just the two of us, but I had my own thoughts for today.


    I approached first, contemplating what I should do to make Heena feel joy and happiness.


    ¡°Heena.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Wanna go to karaoke?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Karaoke?¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise and her head tilted at my proposition.


    Even without considering much, I thought that taking the initiative to speak up was the priority.


    Reflecting upon it, Heena always suggested places for our dates and I merely followed her lead like flowing water. Starting from now, I wanted to change those aspects.


    Naturally, I''ll go anywhere Heena wants, but maybe I should also be proactive about asking her out on dates from my end.


    After all, there are plenty of places I want to visit and things I want to do with Heena.


    "Yeah. We¡¯ve never been there together, and I want to hear you sing. How about it? We can be alone there."


    Just me asking her out had already brightened her face noticeably, and mentioning a place where we could be alone made her eyes light up even more as she rose from her seat.


    "Great! Can you wait outside for a moment? I¡¯ll quickly change my clothes and come out!"


    "Okay~"


    Knowing how much she loved it when I showed physical affection from my side, I thought that even this small date request would surely make her happy.


    After all, each of these little things must be a way to express affection.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "Hmm hmm hmm~"


    Heena, arms crossed, is strolling along while humming a cheerful tune.


    Powerless, I gently accept the warm entity trying to breach my lips.


    A French kiss, to which I''ve now somewhat become accustomed.


    A moment later, as Heena parts from our kiss, I speak, steadying my breath.


    "Sigh... Heena. I really came to sing."


    "Yeah?"


    "Yeah. Didn¡¯t I say I wanted to watch you sing?"


    "I thought you were just saying that~"


    "...Well, that¡¯s possible."


    I can¡¯t discern whether that statement is sincere or a jest, but she seems satisfied, moving from my lap to sit beside me.


    Is it me who¡¯s weird, or Heena for accepting it so?


    I don¡¯t know, but I did get to hear Heena¡¯s singing, anyway.


    However.


    ©¤Lo¨Jve¨J is¨K yours©¤


    Amidst Heena''s clear and refreshing voice echoing through the room, traversing the pitches between heaven and hell.


    "Kuhuk..."


    I can''t suppress my laughter.


    "......I¡¯m not singing!"


    "No, I¡¯m not laughing...Pfft!! Hehehe©¤"


    "Han Yeonho!"


    She can¡¯t sing.


    Unexpectedly, I discovered something Heena can''t do.


    Even though I found it, like yesterday, today ended up being a time to console Heena, too.


    No, this truly wasn¡¯t my intention.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    [ Han Yeonho: That incident though... ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: I did say contact me whenever you¡¯re comfortable, but that doesn¡¯t mean I wanted to hear more about my little brother¡¯s love life... ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Anyway, Heena might not be mad for too long, but.. still.. I wanted to make her happy and it ended up being ruined. Is there anything I can do? ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: How do you think to ask me, whom you met for the first time yesterday, about that? You¡¯re something, really. ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Ha ha ha, I¡¯m feeling bashful being praised like that ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: Crazy lol. Anyway, what, you want to try a sensational date or something? ]


    [ Han Yeonho: It doesn¡¯t have to be sensational. What¡¯s something that Heena would like? You¡¯re her family, so you might know such things ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: I don¡¯t know. But wouldn¡¯t she like anything as long as you are into it? Damn, she doesn¡¯t talk about anything but you all day long at home ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Hmm... ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: Or try to be a bit more manly. From what I saw yesterday, you¡¯ve totally got her wrapped around your finger. ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Manly? ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: Yeah, just grab her wrist like a real man and say, ¡°Come here!¡± and just take her anywhere. ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Huh......hyung, you¡¯re not a forever alone with that face, are you? ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: I might have spoken a bit stupidly but essentially, I¡¯m saying to give her a surprise. Besides, she likes it when you do things for her, doesn¡¯t she? ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Ah~ Be a bit assertive? ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: Whether it¡¯s being strong or soft, she¡¯s likely to like it either way. ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Thanks. Since we''ve planned a date for tomorrow, I¡¯ll give it a try. ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: Yeah, okay. No need for a review. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, Heena will blabber all about it... ]


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Ah shit... I had to Thanos snap while excitedly describing a kiss scene today... You crazy algorithm, it''s all ages..

 Chapter 45: My Boyfriend Tries So Hard (2)

    Chapter 45: My Boyfriend Tries So Hard (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Yes, let¡¯s not linger on yesterday¡¯s failure.


    With that determination, I stepped out of the house again today. Yesterday, at the last moment, her unique singing talent made me smile a bit, but the atmosphere wasn¡¯t bad, after all.


    But would she get angry if I say I want to hear it again?


    Anyway, today I didn¡¯t particularly focus on the location, but decided to try a concept, as per Heeseong hyung¡¯s advice.


    A real man¡¯s style.


    Honestly, both I and Heena know it¡¯s a concept, but just being able to make Heena smile with my actions for today would be enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! Where are we going today?¡±


    As always, Heena, who arrived earlier than our promised time, asks about our destination with a light peck on my lips.


    Maintaining a stern expression that almost softened in that moment, I opened my mouth firmly.


    ¡°Lee Heena!¡±


    In preparation for the unfamiliar action I was about to take, I took a deep breath inside and firmly grabbed Heena''s arm. But delicately, so as not to harm her slender arm, which seemed as if it might break if mishandled.


    Then, pulling her toward me with force, I spoke, with her surprised face close to my nose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just follow me today.¡±


    Indifferently, yet chic.


    Inside, I turned, thinking, "This is totally manly."


    ¡°Han Yeonho.¡±


    Heena, who normally does not call me by my full name unless she¡¯s upset, was resisting my grip as she said my name.


    In that moment, I sensed it.


    That it was completely ruined.


    ¡°Who taught you this?¡±


    "...Heena, what to say to a boyfriend..."


    I tried to maintain the concept without giving up.


    "Yeonho. You¡¯re kind, right? Hmm?"


    Heena¡¯s demeanor, as chilly as it was smiling, enough to make my recent indifferent chicness look insignificant, forced me to immediately back down.


    "I''m sorry. I just thought maybe you''d like it, so I tried..."


    "Uh-huh, no, it¡¯s okay. I''m happy about your feelings. You wouldn¡¯t do it without reason; you thought about our date, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Well, yeah, but..."


    "I should apologize for reacting so sensitively. But it just doesn¡¯t suit you to act like this, Yeonho."


    As if comforting me, she continues, caressing my hand.


    "You feel like a boyfriend when I see you doing that. But you change girlfriends quite often, even though I do like you somewhat."


    Wait, wasn¡¯t he just talking idly? Is he really like that?


    To be fair. He did seem the type to lead, not be led. His personality was straightforward.


    "So I¡¯m happy that you thought of me, but I spoke a bit harshly. I¡¯m sorry..."


    "No, no! What are you sorry for! I''m the one who should apologize. I''m sorry, okay?"


    When Heena visibly deflated, I hastily comforted her, bending slightly to meet her eyes.


    When I stopped the unnecessary act and simply smiled at her as I usually would, thankfully, Heena¡¯s mood seemed to lighten as she returned the smile.


    Releasing a quiet sigh of relief within, I was thinking to myself that surely, engaging in an ill-fitting act was not the right thing after all.


    "So."


    "Yeah?"


    "Why are you suddenly like this? Who taught you? A friend?"


    If I had to say who, it was Heeseong hyung, but I wasn''t keen on betraying him by name since I was the one who sought advice in the first place.


    "I just thought about it myself."


    "There''s no way. Who is it? It can''t be my brother, can it?"


    What is this, this chillingly sharp intuition?


    Stumbling over Heena¡¯s questions, which delved like a pair of tweezers, her mood deflates once again.


    "It''s hard to tell me, isn¡¯t it..."


    "No..."


    "It¡¯s okay... It might be hard to say..."


    What''s going on? Clearly, I started with good intentions, so how did it come to this? Where did I go wrong?


    Various thoughts flew through my mind, but that wasn¡¯t the important thing right now.


    We had just met for the day, and I didn¡¯t want to start by consoling Heena, who was feeling so down.


    "Um¡ª"


    I did know, but still.


    A brief, pondering groan escapes me, and just like that other time, Heena¡¯s hand rises to my face.


    Tap tap. At that gentle motion of her tapping my lips, despite it having been a while since we visited the zoo, my body reflexively reacts.


    Whether it¡¯s her perfume or today¡¯s lip balm, as I draw closer to Heena¡¯s lips, the scent of cherries gradually intensifies.


    Due to that, I felt as if even the kiss would carry that flavor, and simultaneously with our lips meeting, I unwittingly drew her lips, her tongue, into my mouth. Naturally, her saliva did not taste like cherries.


    Of course, it was a very brief moment, and when I hurriedly pull away, she immediately begins to pout.


    "Yeonho-yah... just a bit more..."


    At that seemingly sullen appearance, I wondered if this was really okay.


    Yeah.


    Although I knew this was the answer, I also pondered because we couldn¡¯t just live embracing and kissing each other every day.


    Considering other methods was tough because Heena was such an easygoing girlfriend. Anything could be resolved with just a kiss, and she''d be happy with just a single spontaneous kiss.


    I knew this, but it''s quite a complicated emotion.


    In the end, I kissed Heena until she was satisfied.


    Only after a while when our lips part does she, her cheeks tinted, articulate her words.


    "And... you also know what words I love the most, right?"


    Considering she loved skinship and expressions of affection, I didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately told her.


    "I love you, Heena."


    "You did so well~"


    Then, as if praising a child, she caresses my head and pulls it towards her chest.


    There, the cherry scent that had been pricking at my nose.


    Her body scent.


    It was so overpowering that I couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    Thanks to that, as I merely lean into her, stunned, Heena murmurs as if whispering into my ear.


    "I checked on the way here, and there was no one in the room next door."


    As if enticing me, she speaks while not loosening the arm holding me.


    Though I wasn¡¯t without the thought that it would be fine to stay like this forever, and I felt my hand wanting to venture down to her lower waist.


    Eventually, I grasp Heena¡¯s arm that was encircling my head and gently pull it away. As the pressure on my head lifts, I decide to put an end to this blissful moment.


    Looking into Heena''s eyes, where a subtle heat seemed to linger, I spoke.


    "You know, the croffles here look really good. I¡¯ll go and buy some."


    "...What?"


    Leaving Heena, who was baffled by my abrupt words, I put on the flip-flops that were available and left the room.


    To be honest...


    If it wasn''t for Heena¡¯s parents and also Heeseong hyung, I might have genuinely crossed a line.


    However, in this situation where all of Heena¡¯s family members were praising my actions and trusting me, I couldn''t succumb to a moment of temptation like this.


    At the very least, until graduation, I would showcase a resolve as strong as steel.


    A little while later.


    When I returned with the croffles and drinks in hand, Heena, thankfully, struck up a casual conversation as if nothing had happened.


    We amiably shared the croffle, exchanging stories, and after focusing on studying for about 4 hours that day, we parted ways.


    All the while, thinking that it''s best not to engage in ill-fitting actions, and instead, take things slow, doing them well, one at a time.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    [ Heeseong hyung: Hey, you little jerk!! You''re pinning all of this on me?! ]


    [ Han Yeonho: I shall... atone... ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: You¡¯re really in for it next time I see you!! ]


    [ Han Yeonho: Ah, then I should show this chat to Heena ]


    [ Heeseong hyung: Whoa.................you...ugh...]


    [ Han Yeonho: Hehe;; sorry.. keke!! ]


    Author''s Note:


    I want to gently flick a cat''s tail... Thank you always for your abundant attention, comments, and recommendations!!


    If you wish to see Yeonho¡¯s appearance and illustration... Yeonho has slightly downward-turning eyes and the corners of his mouth curve upward, giving us a bright-skinned, kindly smiling, and heartwarming type of boy.


    His height increases bit by bit, ultimately envisioning around 178cm, and since he¡¯s quite fond of basketball and soccer, he¡¯s not exactly muscular but isn¡¯t very fleshy either.


    His hairstyle features an asymmetrical part with a see-through perm! During his high school days, maybe a see-through dandy cut with shorter side hair?


    About the illustration....umm...uh...perhaps it will appear someday?

 Chapter 46: My Boyfriend Tries So Hard (3) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 46: My Boyfriend Tries So Hard (3) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    From morning, I sat at the desk, blankly tapping on my smartphone.


    For the next three days, there would be no Yeonho.


    There had consistently been days when I couldn¡¯t see his face, and surely, there were times when we didn¡¯t meet for two or three days.


    But this time, the place where he was proved difficult to visit even if I wanted to see him, so I felt an emptiness in a corner of my heart more than ever.


    What did the old me do when I was alone? I didn¡¯t have any particular memories of joyfully doing something.


    Maybe I would talk with my family or study. Occasionally meet with friends.


    That would have been about it.


    Even when I met with friends, we didn¡¯t spend a long time outside.


    Whether it was because I was focused on my studies, or because most of the friends around me were similar, when we met, our conversations were mostly about school life and studying, and that was still the case now.


    Recently, when talking with friends, sometimes the topic of romance would come up, but I didn¡¯t particularly want to boast about Yeonho.


    It was okay if only I knew about the good points of Yeonho.


    However, precisely because of that, now that Yeonho isn¡¯t here and I¡¯m left alone,


    I didn¡¯t know how to fill this emptiness.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "Lee Heena! What are you doing?"


    "...Studying."


    "Your boyfriend? Ah, he went out today, didn''t he?"


    "Mhm."


    I had welcomed my brother who had just returned home from his military service, but I had no energy left to pay him any attention.


    If our relationship hadn¡¯t been a bit messy, he would surely have been a beloved brother.


    Surprisingly, I couldn¡¯t care less.


    I just lifted my pen to the textbook, while my eyes were only on my phone.


    "You were always making a fuss with calls and texts to Yeonho, so that''s why it¡¯s been quiet?"


    "Get out."


    "Hey hey, give it a rest. I heard from Dad that you..."


    "I said, get out, didn¡¯t I?"


    "....Study hard.."


    I glared at my oppa, my voice simmering with quiet irritation.


    But that only lasted a moment.


    -Quickly, I grabbed my buzzing phone to check the message.


    [ Yeonho? : We still have an hour left... I want to get off... ]


    The anxiety still occupying a corner of my heart had me asking Yeonho to text her every 30 minutes.


    That alone must have been bothersome, but thankfully, Yeonho was sending messages even more frequently than asked.


    Feeling relieved at his message, but also worried about him getting motion sickness due to how prone he was to it, I offered some advice.


    And, trying hard to ignore my steadily rising anxiety, I filmed a video to send him. My worry was one thing, but I also wanted to ensure he didn¡¯t forget me, even for a moment.


    An hour later, he sent a video along with photos.


    It was a video of the same content as the one I¡¯d sent.


    The moment I watched it, I screamed involuntarily.


    "So adorable!!"


    Yeonho now, slightly different from when he was in university, sometimes made her a bit sad when he didn¡¯t do the things he used to do, or didn¡¯t remember things she recalled.


    But whenever I saw these youthful aspects of him as a highschool student,


    It felt like opening a new treasure box every day.


    Immediately after showing off that utterly cute video of Yeonho to my mom and oppa, I thought as I laid on my bed.


    Gradually, as I got closer to him.


    As he showed new sides of him, similar yet different from his old self.


    As I realized my love, which I thought had reached its limit, could still grow even more.


    I found myself wishing.


    How nice it would be if I could just keep Yeonho in my pocket.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    All day, every time I sent a message, I hesitated, wondering if he might find it bothersome, but I couldn¡¯t stop conversing with him.


    Even though I mentally told myself to stop, this heart and these fingers slipped out of my control.


    Although there might be times he responds late since he could be spending time with a friend, I kept becoming greedier with him because he answers all my messages.


    [ Yeonho? : Woof woof! ]


    [ Heena : Are you pretending to be a puppy? Next time we go to an amusement park, you''re wearing dog ears, okay? ]


    [ Yeonho? : Only if you wear cat ears. Deal? ]


    And whenever we have such conversations, I imagine us, in my mind, wandering through the amusement park, each of us wearing animal ears.


    I missed him so much.


    Yeonho with puppy ears, and the current Yeonho.


    How long would it take to get to Yangyang? Retracting thoughts that oppa surely must have his driving license, I once again sent him a video.


    [ Heena : (Video) Meow~ ]


    A bit embarrassed, but believing that Yeonho, who likes cute things, would surely be delighted, I sent the video. I felt satisfied with Yeonho¡¯s very fond reaction but soon sigh at the abruptly ended message exchange.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I had to wait another two days.


    Thus, the first day sent in that manner passed.


    The second day of Yeonho''s trip.


    From the morning, I did a wake-up call and sent messages all day. Besides that, nothing else at home could hold my attention.


    Even though we met so often, and even though he would return tomorrow.


    Why do I miss him so much?


    Except when I was eating or bathing, I laid on my desk and looked only at my phone again today.


    Lunch passed.


    And then dinner.


    And so I waited until the next day came.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The day Yeonho returns.


    Even though I told him to rest at home today because he must be tired, my heart was relieved knowing that we were close enough to see each other anytime we wanted.


    The same emotions, the same heartbeat as yesterday, even not seeing Yeonho, it was still fiercely stirring inside me.


    After he got into the car, my heart warms even more by his thoughtfulness, sending messages every short while just for me.


    So, what should I wear to meet Yeonho tomorrow?


    Won''t my heart burst the moment I see him?


    Such silly thoughts brought a lone chuckle to my lips around lunchtime, as I was trying to concentrate a bit on my studies while listening to the rain.


    "I''m in front of your apartment right now."


    A sudden call from Yeonho came.


    At his unexpected visit.


    I was flustered, surprised, joyful, and at the same time, happy.


    Suppressing emotions that felt like they would turn into tears.


    I threw on an additional cardigan, grabbed an umbrella, and dashed outside.


    "Huh? Hey! Where are you going?"


    Oppa followed me, perhaps worried about my hurried movements, but this wasn¡¯t the time to worry about such things.


    When I rushed to the front of the apartment, I saw Yeonho waiting for me under the awning across the building.


    Unable to control my rising smile, I ran into his arms, charging up on the Yeonho ingredients I¡¯d been lacking over the past two days.


    Yes, that''s right. I didn¡¯t need anything else.


    If only Yeonho is by my side, I can be this happy.


    Having not done so in two days, if I don¡¯t do this ten times more...


    With that thought, I forced my tongue in a little, and he accepts it as if he has no choice.


    His lips, his saliva, his scent.


    Feeling them all without missing a beat, and engraving them in my memory.


    I pulled away.


    "Sigh... Heena. I really came to sing."


    I know. But it''s a bit much to come to a place like this and not start with a kiss, right?


    Concealing those inner feelings, I picked up the microphone and sang as he wished.


    But.


    "No, I¡¯m not laughing...Pfft!! Hehehe©¤"


    Yeonho, desperately trying to stifle his laughter, caught my eye even before I could get through a few verses.


    I was aware of my poor singing, but seeing him laugh like that made me feel so embarrassed that I wanted to hide in a mouse hole.


    Nevertheless, Yeonho looked so cool when he sang well.


    Especially when he sang love songs to me, it felt as if I might faint.


    So, I vowed that next time, I¡¯d sing to him too.


    After practicing a lot.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Today, once again, I meet with Yeonho.


    A day we decided to have a date before studying.


    Even though yesterday ended somewhat awkwardly, as I expressed my embarrassment through a tantrum, today, I wanted to spend the whole day basking in Yeonho¡¯s cuteness.


    So, as soon as I met Yeonho, I kissed him and asked where we were going.


    "Lee Heena!"


    "Let''s go. Just follow me today."


    Yeonho, always with a warmly smiling face, strangely stiffened his expression, showing a dominant demeanor. A demeanor I''d never seen before, not in college, and not now.


    It was almost like my oppa.


    The moment that thought crossed my mind, my previously uplifted spirit cooled abruptly.


    "Han Yeonho."


    ¡°Who taught you this?¡±


    It¡¯s unlikely that Yeonho himself would think of doing such a nonsensical thing, and there was no way such foolish advice existed on the internet.


    Neither Yeonho¡¯s family nor his friends would have taught him to act this way. Moreover, if a peer had mentioned this, Yeonho would surely have ignored it.


    Even in our college days, he laughed off pointless advice on the subject of being single from friends.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do this out of boredom, and I knew that it was an action taken because he wanted to add something special to our date.


    I understood, but it was really not the direction I wanted.


    Although unlikely, if Yeonho were to treat a girlfriend like oppa does...


    If he were to learn from oppa, changing girlfriends almost every day...


    I might truly go insane.


    So, I cautiously restrained him and investigated the root cause.


    "It''s hard to tell me, isn¡¯t it..."


    Only after showing me that much did the perpetrator''s name escape from Yeonho''s lips.


    Lee Heeseong.


    Yes, of course, it would be oppa.


    I was already uncomfortable with him getting overly friendly with Yeonho, but teaching our Yeonho this useless stuff?


    Swallowing my anger, with a smiling face, I followed Yeonho again today.


    Because Yeonho did nothing wrong.


    Because it¡¯s all oppa¡¯s fault.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The place he brought me to today is a room cafe, just a short distance from home.


    According to him, it''s a place with a lovely interior and delicious croffles.


    Honestly, that didn¡¯t matter much to me.


    What mattered wasn¡¯t the place itself, but the fact that Yeonho had sought out this spot for me.


    I really wasn''t into oppa''s business, but after all, Yeonho had made an effort for our date.


    "Thank you, Yeonho."


    So, I expressed my gratitude sincerely.


    His caring heart made me happy, no matter what.


    If only he didn¡¯t act like my oppa.


    "What did you think about?"


    "Um, about what might make you a bit happier?"


    If he adds such loving words that wreck my emotions like this, I can¡¯t help but feel my body heat up uncontrollably.


    But there¡¯s no need to rush, Yeonho.


    Your mere existence makes me happy.


    Just stay by my side.


    If you ever want to do something more.


    "And, you know already, don¡¯t you?"


    "Know what?"


    "One of the things I love the most about you."


    Yes. Your kisses are enough for me.


    But I don¡¯t want you to pull your lips away so quickly. I wish you would envelop me longer, deeper.


    "And... you also know what words I love the most, right?"


    The words I always say to you, the words you say to me.


    "I love you, Heena."


    His overflowing adorableness drew his head into my embrace.


    Then, his rugged breathing felt against my chest, my body igniting as if aflame.


    "I checked on the way here, and there was no one in the room next door."


    Urging me, I unwittingly seduced him and drew him in.


    Let it be that way for a moment.


    As he let go of my arm and looked into my eyes, Yeonho said,


    "You know, the croffles here look really good. I¡¯ll go and buy some."


    With that, he ran away.


    It was slightly bewildering, but I respected his feelings nonetheless. His flushed face appeased my disappointment.


    Still, the atmosphere had been really nice.


    Should I boldly show more and try here and there?


    Seeing his face, bringing croffles and drinks, in my mind, I was contemplating the next opportunity.


    Only one step remains now.


    Yeonho''s love towards me has visibly grown.


    Come to think of it, he had said it was extremely cute when I mimicked a cat.


    I wonder if Yeonho would like cosplay.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "Oppa, come here."


    "What, why? You seem serious."


    "Did you teach Yeonho something stupid?"


    "What? He did that? Hey! He was the one who asked for advice¡ª"


    "So, you¡¯re the one who taught him, then?"


    "....That''s true."


    "Come here. I want to talk with you."


    "Sigh.....Han Yeonho, this traitor...."

 Chapter 47: Heena, Dont Give Up!

    Chapter 47: Heena, Don''t Give Up!


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Lately, my girlfriend has been acting strange.


    No, saying she''s acting strange might be a bit much. Perhaps it''s more appropriate to say she¡¯s become a bit dangerous?


    Of course, Lee Heena has always been assertive since the first day we met, and it¡¯s not something to point out now. However, lately, that assertiveness seems to be gaining momentum.


    Casually touching here and there was no longer a novelty, and she would no longer be satisfied with just a quick, brief kiss.


    Moreover, now it''s not just my face that she''s interested in; somehow, her range has expanded to my neck.


    She seemed to want to leave her mark all over my body.


    Was she trying to tempt me into crossing some unseen line? Whenever I quietly observe her, puzzled by this, she merely gives me a mischievous smile and never speaks a word.


    I wondered if the previous promise to wait until I was ready meant that she would tempt me to the point of madness if I didn¡¯t lay a hand on her.


    Since she didn¡¯t reveal her innermost feelings, I couldn¡¯t decipher her true intentions.


    As her boyfriend, I was happy, but thanks to this, my will of steel was slowly melting away.


    In any case, this push and pull (if you could even call it that) went on until the tail end of our summer vacation.


    "Hello~! You¡¯re Heena, right? I really wanted to see you! Yeonho, that cheeky guy, kept holding back~"


    "Hello, unnie. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Yeonho."


    "...Oh, what should I do? I genuinely want to take you home...you¡¯re so pretty....want to be my little sister?"


    The day had come for Heena to meet Yoonjung, my sister, who truly, no ¡ª majorly annoyed me.


    Take her where, crazy sister?


    However, our meeting wasn¡¯t as initially planned with just my brother''s couple and ours.


    "Hmm hmm, welcome. Make yourselves at home."


    "Yes, sir."


    "........Ahem."


    My dad, clearly delighted at the ''sir,'' discreetly coughed and turned his head away, trying to hide his pleasure.


    Come on, he¡¯s surely heard a lot from Yoonjung too.


    "Wow, Han Yeonho, you really scored. How did you manage to snag her?"


    "I was the one who was snagged."


    "Ha ha, kid. Your bullshitting skills have improved quite a bit since I last saw you."


    Off to the side, my tall, burly second-oldest brother, who was playing a mobile game, nudged me with his foot, albeit without genuine interest in my girlfriend, even though he¡¯d just returned home post-military service. How could he make such spiritless comments? A true gamer, embodying the spirit of bachelorhood.


    "Did you serve there? That was our neighboring unit."


    "Oh really? If you haven¡¯t been discharged for long, we might¡¯ve crossed paths."


    Then, Heeseong, who had followed Heena, began exchanging military stories with our oldest brother.


    "Heeseong, I thought you didn¡¯t use honorifics."


    "That¡¯s ''cause there¡¯s no need to use them with me, punk. I get uncomfortable if people are too formal when we first meet."


    "....??"


    What kind of nonsense... No, somehow, it makes sense.


    Anyway, this is how Heena and Heeseong-hyung ended up visiting our house. Not only Yoonjung noona, but also our dad expressed a desire to see them, and Heena immediately set a date.


    Originally, around this time, I had planned to see Noona and Hyung since their schedules were free.


    Heeseong-hyung seems to have followed me with the intention to scold me but casually ended up joining us.


    When we met earlier, he glared at me as if he wanted to kill me because I had tricked him last time. Now, naturally, he''s entered our house and is chatting away with big brother, and somehow, little brother has joined in, and the three of them are heartily conversing. Mostly about their military experiences.


    Anyway, when discharged men gather, it seems they talk about nothing else. It''s genuinely annoying. I''m the only one who hasn¡¯t served yet.


    I diverted my gaze from the trio, focused in a conversation I couldn¡¯t engage in, and saw Heena calmly conversing with our mom and Yoonjung noona.


    The girlfriend who, just on our date last night, said she wouldn¡¯t let me go home unless I fulfilled a 30-minute kissing quota was sitting there, and it made me think, wow, she¡¯s terrifying.


    Yesterday, I thought my lips were melting. Heena wouldn¡¯t let me go.


    Recalling that memory, I found myself inadvertently touching my lips when the conversation among the trio reached my ears.


    "Yeonho should be careful too. You know how much I struggled because of Jeongwoo.."


    "What happened?"


    "Jeongwoo, he looks really indifferent on the surface, you know? Like he doesn''t care about what anyone does around him."


    Attempting to respond to Heena¡¯s question as I normally would, I hastily shut my mouth, realizing we weren¡¯t alone.


    However, the partial sentence I''d already let slip was enough to tease me, as Yoonjung wore a sly, mischievous smile.


    "Oh~ Yeonho is so sweet, isn¡¯t he?"


    "Ugh, please stop.."


    "But Heena. Don¡¯t you think you should keep a close eye on him in case he acts like that around other girls, too? He says stuff without thinking, but the ones who believe him are no joke~"


    "......Yeonho?"


    "Can we just ignore my sister''s nonsense? No, let¡¯s go, we even greeted her. Let''s just leave and go on our date."


    I couldn¡¯t bear to hear any more of this absurd gossip. So, ready to get up and leave immediately, I began to speak, but my sister quickly grabbed Heena, shouting desperately.


    "Where are you thinking of going! I still want to talk with Heena!! You can¡¯t go!! Nobody can go!! She''s my little sister from now on!"


    "Ugh.."


    How can she behave like this not only when it¡¯s just me and my brother, but also when our parents and Heena are all watching?


    Moreover, mom and dad just pass it off as her being playful, so that disgraceful behavior doesn¡¯t stop. Having only sons in the house, maybe they find even this behavior cute.


    Heena doesn''t seem to mind much either.


    Heena¡¯s eyes were focused solely on me.


    "I trust Yeonho, so I''m not worried. And I want to get closer with your sister as well.."


    "Oh my... how is it that you''re such a good girl... Han Yeonho! You really need to treat Heena well!"


    While her gaze stayed fixed on me, she gently consoled my sister in a coddling manner, like one would handle a puppy.


    With a heavy sigh, I gave up on escaping and took out my smartphone. The conversation wasn¡¯t going to end anytime soon, and I figured I¡¯d just get irritated if I kept listening.


    After sending a message to my brothers who had already left, asking if they were having fun without me, I spent about an hour chatting with them and other friends through messages.


    Suddenly, Yoonjung and Heena stood up from their seats.


    "Huh? Where are you going?"


    "To our house with Heena~"


    "What?"


    Shocked, I stared at Heena, who confirmed with a smile.


    "My sister has something to lend me. Father, mother, I¡¯ll be going ahead today. I''ll visit again next time."


    "Eat before you go... Make sure to receive whatever you need from Yoonjung."


    "Uh-huh, feel free to visit anytime."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Somehow, I felt a strange sense of unease watching her end our date, after only a few hours, to willingly leave with my sister.


    To see them off, and maybe out of a sense of foreboding, I followed them out. The moment we stepped outside the entrance, Heena approached me.


    "I''m sorry for leaving early today. There¡¯s something I want from your sister, and there¡¯s a bit more I want to consult with her about."


    "It¡¯s alright. I''m glad you''re getting along with my sister."


    And I meant it. After all, that sister is practically family.


    Heena offered a gentle smile at my words, stealthily glanced once at my sister who had already walked ahead to the street, then spoke again.


    "Yeonho, we agreed to a date tomorrow, right?"


    "Yeah, we did. It¡¯s also the last day of the vacation."


    "So, do you want to go watch a movie tomorrow?"


    "A movie? Now that you mention it, we''ve never watched one together."


    It¡¯s a classic date, but although we¡¯ve been near movie theaters, we¡¯ve never actually seen a movie together.


    "Right, and then a home date afterward."


    "Fine by me. Going to your place again?"


    "No, here."


    "...Huh? At my place?"


    Our house tends to be crowded, so the atmosphere might not be quite right.


    As I contemplated this thought, I noticed Heena''s eyes were softly curving into crescents.


    "Everyone will be out of the house tomorrow," she said.


    Author''s Note:


    How could you predict a plot twist would happen..?


    Thank you always for your comments, interest, and recommendations!! I love you!

 Chapter 48: Heena, Dont Give Up! (2)

    Chapter 48: Heena, Don''t Give Up! (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Our family was planning to leave the house empty. Dad would be at work, and Mom often goes out, so that''s given. If my older brother is taken out by Yoonjung noona, will she also take care of my younger brother?


    He, embodying the spirit of a game-addicted shut-in who hates even stepping outside, was not easily persuaded to go out. I don¡¯t know what bait she used on him. Since the computer he ordered hasn''t arrived yet, she might be taking him to a PC room.


    After leaving that comment and vanishing with Yoonjung noona, Heena started preparing for our date until the next day with firm resolve.


    Today is the last day of the vacation and also the day of the date with Heena, who seems to be planning something.


    When we''re alone, especially when there''s no one around, Heena''s level of physical affection tends to skyrocket, which worries me more.


    In order to decrease those behaviors that test my self-control even just a little, I had to be proactive.


    If I initiate a kiss or something first, she will accept it meekly.


    Moreover, from the moment I stepped out of the house, strangely, my brothers were also preparing to go out.


    "Where are you guys going?"


    "PC room."


    I asked just in case, and sure enough, that was the answer.


    Well, it''s better to leave the house empty when Heena comes over than having someone at home. Even if they don¡¯t do anything wrong, it¡¯s still a distraction.


    Watching the two sluggishly moving about for a moment, I also left the house.


    I wonder what Heena talked about with Mom or Yoonjung noona yesterday. What on earth will happen today?


    My heart was pounding with a mix of fear and anticipation as I took the subway to our meeting place.


    In the early days of our relationship, I often saw Heena waiting because she arrived too early. Now, I always arrive first without fail.


    Not that I come 1 or 2 hours early to beat Heena, but because we made a deal.


    "Heena, I feel sorry for making you wait all the time, and I worry a lot, so could you try to arrive about 10 minutes earlier?" I asked while kissing her, and she agreed at once.


    Anyway, I wonder how she will appear today. I thought I heard the word "sexy" yesterday, but surely she isn''t giving that vibe from her outfit?


    If she does appear in such attire...


    I stood there for a few minutes with conflicting feelings of wanting to see it and not wanting to show it to others.


    I began to see her walking from afar.


    Fortunately, her clothes were not much different from usual. Light denim shorts with a white T-shirt tucked in, and a slightly large crossbody bag.


    It was a similar outfit to when we went to the beach, but, I¡¯m not sure if my perception was accurate, somehow, with her brighter makeup and expression today, she seemed her age.


    Not that her usual makeup was heavy, but today it seemed subtly different? There were many times when she seemed mature just by standing still on other days.


    I was sure that the moment Heena arrived, we would start with a kiss. So I slightly spread my arms, waiting for her to come to me.


    However, my expectation was mistaken. She did kiss me, but...


    Instead of the lips, she pressed her mouth to my cheek and crossed her arms.


    "Did you wait long?"


    Huh, isn¡¯t Heena¡¯s voice tone a bit high?


    "Yeonho oppa."


    "...............Yes?"


    My mind froze for a moment at the unexpected form of address.


    Huh? Oppa?


    "Why? Don¡¯t you like being called oppa?"


    "No, I like it!"


    I did like it, but the memory of being scolded for adopting a manly concept just last week was still vivid. Is it your turn to play a concept this time?


    "I thought maybe just for today. Didn¡¯t you pester mom for a little sister when you were young?"


    "A little sister and a girlfriend are kind of different, don¡¯t you think?"


    Playing tricks here, huh.


    "Hehehe-"


    Unable to move my face closer again, thinking she might dodge it, Lee Heena chuckled mischievously, then hugged my neck and overlaid her lips upon mine.


    Then she pushed the popcorn she had been biting into my mouth.


    The slightly moist popcorn, which I could sense had her saliva on it, rolled on my tongue.


    "The popcorn I give you, it¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Don¡¯t play these tricks on me."


    "Do you dislike me playing tricks, Oppa?"


    "I like it.."


    "See~? I''ll hold the popcorn!"


    Saying that, she snatched the popcorn box that I had been holding, then once again bit into a popcorn, looking at me with twinkling, playful eyes.


    In front of her mischievousness, I barely suppressed the desire welling up from deep within my heart.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Even though the movie started when I entered the theater, my mind couldn''t fully concentrate on it.


    Thanks to my girlfriend sitting quietly beside me, watching the film.


    Today¡¯s Lee Heena was not blatantly appealing as before, but subtly sneaking in with such cuteness, my rationality was shaken more than usual.


    If this was a tactic that came out of yesterday¡¯s meeting with Yoonjung noona, I had nothing to say but to admire its brilliance.


    Because it was too precisely aimed at my taste.


    It¡¯s true that I wanted a younger sister, and I do like cute things, and my feelings for Heena are genuine. But the three fused together.


    Heena, whom I adore, acting as a cute, younger sister-like girlfriend?


    Yoonjung noona knew me better than I thought. I should send a thankful message later.


    With such thoughts, I focused on the screen, where a couple in the movie was sitting side by side on a bench, leaning on each other.


    ¡°We often sit like that too,¡± I thought as I watched, then Heena called me in a small voice.


    "Oppa."


    "Hmm?"


    "Will you stroke my hair?"


    "......Sure."


    The atmosphere in the movie, the ambiance of the dark theater where we locked eyes, it was all perfect timing. I thought we would kiss right away, but consistent with today¡¯s concept, she squinted slightly and extended her head.


    She truly intended to proceed with this today.


    Her hair, completely unlike mine, smooth as silk, I could stroke it all day without getting bored, so I gently stroked it.


    "Uhm~"


    Was she feeling good with my touch? I wanted to grab her chin and kiss her right there at the sound of that soft moan.


    But, it was a bit regrettable that Heena was sticking to the concept and I was breaking it already.


    Fearing that Heena¡¯s cute concept might end the moment I can¡¯t stand it and accelerate things, I pinched my thigh to endure.


    If it was Heena recently, she would have been caressing my thigh in return at such a timing.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Upon rereading, I found the subtitle a bit embarrassing, so I edited it....


    You all seem to know nothing but naughty things. It¡¯s truly embarrassing.


    Our Heena has fallen into cuteness.


    Thank you always for your comments and recommendations!!

 Chapter 49: Heena, Dont Give Up! (3)

    Chapter 49: Heena, Don''t Give Up! (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    From that point on, nothing particularly eventful happened. Heena just entrusted her head to my hands, making a purring noise like a cat.


    The movie was a B-grade comedy, so it lacked scenes that could create a compelling atmosphere.


    Hence, apart from occasionally accepting popcorn into my mouth from Heena, there wasn¡¯t much physical intimacy to speak of.


    Even without the intimacy, I didn¡¯t concentrate much on the movie, so I hardly remembered the plot.


    "It was more fun than you thought, wasn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes, it was."


    Due to this, it was somewhat tricky to respond to the movie talk when we stepped outside after it ended.


    Nonetheless, Heena didn¡¯t seem interested in continuing the idle movie chat and immediately led me out of the theater.


    "Where to now?"


    "Huh? To your place, of course~"


    "So soon?"


    I thought there might be somewhere she¡¯d want to visit since the cinema was our meeting place.


    To my question, tinged with perplexity, Heena brightly smiled and explained.


    "Actually, I came to the cinema because I wanted to feed popcorn to you."


    ".........."


    So, coming all the way to the cinema, her desire wasn¡¯t to watch a movie.


    She wanted to try feeding me popcorn with her mouth?


    Is that so?


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Leaving the cinema where we went for popcorn, I returned home with Heena.


    At our house, where neither my parents nor my brothers have yet returned.


    "But how did you know no one was home?"


    "Dad went to work, and Mom said she was going out as planned. And your... brothers said they were going out with my sister."


    Even if we don¡¯t have a computer at home, my little brother would not usually leave the house unless compelled, so I suspected my sister had something to do with it.


    Maybe she promised him a full course of instant noodles at the PC room.


    Anyway, we came in, but what to do at home? We have quite a large TV in the living room, so sitting cozily and watching Netflix isn¡¯t a bad idea.


    But Heena showed no interest in the living room TV and naturally went into my room.


    "What are we doing in my room?"


    "I want to watch you play games."


    "Games?"


    Suddenly?


    "Yeah~ I was curious about what you do normally. I want to watch that."


    "Watching might be boring."


    "It¡¯s okay because I enjoy just being with you."


    She smiled gently, a spitting image of a little sister or a junior girlfriend straight out of a comic book, uttering such endearing words.


    It¡¯s enough to bring tears to my eyes.


    Ignoring your girlfriend to play games doesn¡¯t seem like a good look, but since Heena wants to watch, I dragged over the gaming chair, sat down, and turned on the computer. Quickly, the desktop appeared, and I launched a solo PC game I occasionally played.


    I couldn¡¯t show her a mentally deranging 5-person AOS game or anything similar.


    Intending to play only briefly, I moved the mouse, but Heena slid under my arm, sitting a bit deeper between my spread legs, asking for some space.


    A scene from some adult video I once saw flashed through my mind, but I swiftly shook it off.


    That wouldn¡¯t happen.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You just play the game."


    "...Sit here?"


    She¡¯s shown jealousy before, but to think she¡¯d do so over a game character too...


    Is it because she''s more like this due to the cute, younger girlfriend concept?


    "I don¡¯t want to? They¡¯re cute, so I¡¯m going to keep using them."


    "Oppa~"


    "Nope. Even if you act cute. I¡¯ve only leveled these characters, so it¡¯s hard to change now."


    In reality, I could change them with a little grinding, but I decided to tease her by playing along with Heena¡¯s act.


    Because I¡¯m a guy who can well accommodate such role-playing situations.


    Certainly, Heena was going to engage well with my playful banter, I believed.


    As expected, she stopped her futile struggle and opened her mouth.


    "Oppa."


    Heena called me and pushed the floor with her legs. The chair we were sitting on had wheels, so we began slowly moving backward due to her action.


    I also lifted my hand from the mouse, distancing myself from the computer along with Heena.


    As soon as there was enough space, Heena, who had quickly stood up, spun around to face me and climbed onto my lap after bringing my legs together with both hands.


    In that position, sitting on the chair, closely pressed against each other, Heena grabbed my face and spoke.


    "Am I cute, or are they cute?"


    I couldn''t help but smile inside at her serious question with a pouty face.


    "Of course, you''re cuter."


    "I don''t believe you!"


    "How can I make you believe me?"


    "Kiss me."


    "How many times should I?"


    "As much as you love me."


    As soon as that answer came out, I pulled her waist toward me and lightly lifted my head to plant kisses on her lips and cheeks.


    At first, she received my continuous kisses, turning her face slightly to accept them on her cheeks and near her lips until eventually,


    "Hmm-"


    Unable to hold back, Heena sucked on my lips as if she was devouring them. Her red lips left a trace of faint saliva here and there on mine as they wandered.


    Nevertheless, perhaps trying to maintain today¡¯s cute concept, she did not use her tongue, to which I obliged.


    After receiving Heena¡¯s kisses for several minutes, she finally pulled away, allowing me to open my mouth.


    "Are you trying to devour me, Oppa?"


    My words were met with a cheeky smile and a lick of her lips, her demeanor no longer resembling a cute, younger girlfriend.


    She exuded the aura of a predator, as always.


    "Oppa enjoyed it too."


    "Heena, your concept seems to have shifted a bit from earlier."


    "So?"


    She allowed herself a curious smile, seemingly in agreement.


    Then, as if remembering something, she got off my lap.


    "Can you wait a moment? I brought something."


    "Brought something?"


    "Yeah, I borrowed clothes from my sister yesterday."


    With that, she grabbed her crossbag and left the room. The bag seemed a bit larger than usual, presumably for the clothes.


    Today''s concept had been extremely fun, so I was eagerly anticipating what kind of outfit she borrowed from her sister.


    Not much later, when she reentered the room, her appearance made me exclaim,


    "...Are you...no, is it a cat..?"


    From head to toe, except for her face, she was wrapped in animal pajamas.


    "Meow-"


    She boldly made a cat sound.


    Author''s Note:


    I was able to come this far because all of you are here! Let¡¯s keep fighting moving forward!


    Just so you know, a sudden romantic subplot isn''t going to appear out of nowhere, okay? I''m still in high school!

 Chapter 50: Heena, Dont Give Up! (4)

    Chapter 50: Heena, Don''t Give Up! (4)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Heena, with a slightly embarrassed yet blushing face, nestled between my legs just like before.


    I was at a loss for words, from the moment she meowed at the room door until she sat down in front of me again.


    Nonchalantly tapping my thigh as if she wasn¡¯t perturbed by my silence, she spoke.


    "Oppa, aren¡¯t you going to play the game?"


    "How can I play a game in a situation like this?"


    A cat just walked in!


    Right now, a gigantic cat is sprinkling cuteness all over, sitting right here!


    Soft meows, resembling those of a younger sister-like girlfriend, followed, suppressing the excitement stirred by the cosplay.


    "This outfit is borrowed from your sister?"


    "She bought it a while ago but never had the chance to wear it. She said it was embarrassing..."


    Heena, too, looked somewhat bashful as she spoke, but it seemed it wasn¡¯t enough to keep her from wearing it.


    "Am I cute?"


    "So cute I think I might go crazy."


    "Hehehe..."


    I tightly embraced Heena, who was twisting her body and laughing at my compliment, from behind.


    Her small frame was distinctly perceptible through the surprisingly thin material of the animal costume.


    Well, if it were thicker, it wouldn''t have fit into Heena¡¯s cross bag today.


    "So, what do you think?"


    "I said it¡¯s cute."


    "Other than that."


    Maybe she wanted to hear she was cute again.


    "You mentioned wanting to raise a cat in the future."


    "Oh, I did say that."


    It was one of the things I wanted to try when I started living alone. I¡¯ll have to see how the situation is then. It would be tough if there''s too little time to care for it.


    It would be pitiful to leave it alone at home while I¡¯m out all day.


    "Now, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to raise one, right?"


    "Oh~ Are you going to take on the role of a cat too?"


    "Can¡¯t I? Is the cat cute, or am I cute?"


    Of course, Ms. Lee Heena is cute.


    However, I didn¡¯t immediately affirm that. I wanted to see Heena''s witty reaction to the playful act or role-play.


    Thus, I smirked and played coy.


    "It seems like what we have here isn¡¯t a cat, considering it speaks human language so well."


    At that, it seemed like Heena¡¯s body slightly tensed.


    "Uh-uh... Meow, meow..."


    She let out a cat sound again.


    Given her reaction, it seems saying ''meow'' was more embarrassing than wearing the outfit.


    "Good, good. Now you''re like a cat."


    I gently tickled her chin with my finger, just like how one would dote on a real cat.


    Very gently, caressing her smooth skin slowly.


    "Meooww..."


    Whether the pleasantness outweighed the embarrassment, her face remained slightly flushed, yet she subtly lifted her chin, facilitating my petting.


    "Cute, so cute~"


    Unsure when such a day would come again, I excessively showered her with praises of cuteness while petting and stroking her.


    Focusing on her chin and head.


    Unable to say anything, she stiffened amusingly, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    Heena, having only a brother, probably hadn¡¯t heard the term ''noona'' often. Considering she went to an all-girls middle and high school and never attended a co-ed academy.


    Except for the occasional relatives, she probably hadn¡¯t heard it.


    But what kind of vibe should a younger boyfriend give off? It should be cute when Heena acts cute, not when I do.


    But since I didn''t have much else to say, I decided to give it a try.


    My own attempt at being cute.


    "Noona, please kiss me."


    As I pulled on her arm and bent my waist to look up at her, that''s how I said it.


    "Hah."


    Heena, who had been rigid throughout, chuckled while lifting one corner of her mouth and threw back the hood of her pajamas that had been covering her head.


    -Then, after a pop, she freed the arm I was holding and gently pushed me down onto the bed, climbing on top of me.


    I looked up at her as she sat on my stomach.


    I sweated nervously, wondering if I had pushed Heena¡¯s rationality with this smoothly unfolding situation.


    "Uh, Heena? I was just trying to make a little joke...."


    "Han Yeonho."


    I hurriedly began to explain at the lioness-like gaze from Heena, who was no longer the cute kitten, but her low voice cut me off.


    "You really don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been holding back, do you?"


    "That was you holding back?"


    I was genuinely surprised at Heena¡¯s words. Could it be that all the intense skinship until now was her kind of restraint?


    As she looked down at me, stuttering with astonishment and incredulity mixing, Heena pushed her hair back.


    "From now on, noona will do everything, so just stay still. Got it?"


    "But... Heena, it¡¯s still..."


    "I said, be quiet."


    My words, trying to say that we shouldn¡¯t go too far, were once again cut off as Heena bent down.


    "Yeonho-ya, your mouth."


    Close to my nose, she dangled her head, licked her lips with her tongue, and said that, making me worried.


    Will we really be able to stop properly after doing this?


    "Noona says listen, okay? Your mouth."


    As I hesitated without immediately obeying, worrying thoughts circling, she pressed my lips with one hand and demanded again.


    Somewhat coerced by that assertive attitude, I eventually gently parted my lips.


    Today, inebriated by Heena''s cuteness, I felt as if I¡¯d unwittingly opened Pandora¡¯s box.


    "Uhm©¤"


    As our lips overlapped, I meekly accepted the pink fleshy mass that began to explore my mouth.


    For nearly an hour.


    For an hour, I couldn¡¯t escape, laid beneath her, receiving the kiss led by Heena.


    After that ended and I went to the bathroom, looking in the mirror, my lips were a mess, surrounded by teeth marks and saliva.


    After washing away those traces and returning to the room, Heena''s face, seemingly sparkling, brightly welcomed me.


    "Do you want to watch a drama together?"


    "....Yeah, let¡¯s do that."


    The older-sister-figure from moments before disappeared somewhere, leaving behind only a kitten, purring on my arm, clad in cat pajamas.


    Today, the last day of vacation spent with my girlfriend, who showed several different sides of herself in just one day, ended quietly watching a drama until my mom returned.


    There are relaxed dates with nothing special, and there are exciting dates like today, every once in a while.


    Another day like this passed by.


    Surely, I will spend such times with Heena in the future.


    Of course, I''d appreciate if she could hold back a little until the day after my next birthday. It''s hard for me to hold back, too.


    Author''s Note:


    I won¡¯t skip 1 or 2 years at once, but I''m planning to fast-forward a bit.

 Chapter 51: Heena, Dont Give Up! (5) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 51: Heena, Don''t Give Up! (5) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Day by day, I took one step closer to Yeonho.


    The moments of kissing Yeonho were lovely.


    I enjoyed caressing his soft hair.


    Unlike me, slightly sturdier, I loved touching his body.


    I enjoyed leaving marks on his face and neck, as if marking him as mine.


    Even while maintaining a nonchalant demeanor, he, subtly expecting my skinship, was adorable.


    Yeonho, too, gradually engaged in more varied physical contact as I did, but he diligently maintained the ultimate boundary.


    It was at times regrettable, yet also fun to enjoy our unique push-and-pull, different from the norm.


    If I couldnt hold back and pounced on him, he would surely accept it despite feeling awkward.


    I wished that he would touch me first.


    To reach out first, even at the risk of contradicting his previous words.


    Of course, even if I restrain myself, he would respect it.


    Upon hearing that Yeonho''s father and Yeonho''s brother''s girlfriend wanted to meet me, I immediately arranged a schedule to meet them.


    Since summer vacation was drawing to a close, it wouldnt be easy to set a date if not now. Besides, my brother, worried about something, followed me, making an excuse about Yeonho.


    Although I was worried that encountering Yeonho might stir strange emotions, I couldnt help it because I also wished for a friendly relationship between us.


    So, at Yeonho''s house where we went, Yeonho''s father, whom I met for the first time, was extremely kind-hearted.


    My two brothers visibly radiated stoic and jovial vibes, respectively.


    Yoonjung unnie, the cause for today''s meeting, was truly a cute and puppy-like person, according to Yeonho.


    "Hello~! Youre Heena, right? I really wanted to see you! Yeonho, that cheeky guy, kept holding back~"


    "Hello, unnie. Ive heard a lot about you from Yeonho."


    "Oh, what should I do? I genuinely want to take you home...youre so pretty....want to be my little sister?"


    Having enjoyed observing people in the past, I could tell from unnies atmosphere and tone that she really liked me.


    Back then, meeting people other than Yeonho''s parents was somewhat burdensome, so I hadnt done it, but I had heard they were planning a wedding. Perhaps the same will happen with Jeongwoo oppa this time, so I hoped that I would also get along with them.


    After all, were really becoming a family.


    Both Mom and Dad treated me comfortably as always, with Dad even saying to make myself at home.


    "Yes, sir."


    Perhaps he liked being called sir because he slightly blushed and coughed awkwardly, which didnt escape my notice.


    Thankfully, in this life too, I could fit into both their hearts, which I was grateful for.


    My brother was also happily chatting with Yeonho''s older brothers. Later on, I resolved to create opportunities for our parents to meet each other as well.


    With that in mind, I engaged in a conversation with Mom and Yoonjung unnie.


    Mostly about Yeonho.


    Especially, Yoonjung unnies stories were incredibly helpful to me and therefore very beneficial.


    Because even Mom didnt know in detail about Yeonho''s various tastes and dispositions that she knew so well.


    Apparently, from the first time she saw him, Yeonho was too cute. When you see his pretty smiling face and kind impression, its inevitable.


    So, sometimes she would call him out for dates, treat him to meals, and they would play games together, naturally getting to know little details about each other.


    Listening to stories of hanging out with Yeonho during middle school, I secretly felt jealous.


    I wished I could have met him from that time too. It would have been even better.


    Sharing more trivial stories, I was able to hear some really crucial information.


    "Yeonho has been more proactive... Do you think he, being a man, might like something sexy?"


    "Sexy? Hmm.. I think that might not work with Yeonho. He really cant resist cute things."


    I had enough evidence that he liked cute things when we went to the zoo, but his mom also added to that story.


    "When Yeonho was little, he used to whine all day, wanting a little sister. Hed throw a fit, saying little kids passing by were cute."


    "Right? Ah, Heena! I have animal pajamas I was going to wear, want to borrow them? I guarantee Yeonho will be thrilled."


    "Is it okay if I borrow them?"


    "Yes! Lets stop by my place later when we leave!"


    Even though Id acted cute now and then, I''d never intentionally aimed to be adorable from the outset. However, I could do anything to get affection from Yeonho.


    "Also, try establishing a concept when you date. He likes the little sister type so much...maybe something like a younger girlfriend vibe?"


    "Like...calling him ''big brother''? Would that be okay?"


    "Absolutely! This is just play! Doing stuff like this once in a while prevents the relationship from becoming stale~"


    Saying so, Yoonjung unnie offered me another piece of advice.


    "Also, try to charm him here tomorrow. I''ll take those guys out somewhere. Mum and Dad wont be here either."


    "Unnie, Ill be counting on you from now on."


    "Mm-hmm! Tell me everything! Unnie will help you!"


    Unnie, patting her chest as she said this, appeared not so much reliable as utterly adorable. However, I swallowed that thought and expressed my gratitude instead.


    It really felt like we could become very close.


    We continued our conversation for a little longer, then, after seeking Yeonhos understanding, I decided to head back early with unnie.


    Parting like this today was regrettable, but I wanted to seize an opportunity on the last date of the summer vacation.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Although I had an extra day, for Yeonho, it was the last wisp of summer vacation.


    We''ve had countless dates thus far, but today, my heart fluttered a bit more as I headed to our meeting place.


    In order to show a different side than usual, I began the concept that my sister and I agonized over and created yesterday.


    As soon as I approached Yeonho, who had been waiting, I started right away.


    "Yeonho oppa."


    I raised my voice slightly, as if Yeonho really was an older boyfriend.


    Yeonho seemed quite taken aback by my address, but...


    "What''s different about it? Let''s do it! Doing this kind of thing once in a while is alright!"


    His joy was overtly visible in his words and expression.


    Although a smile emerged on the face where the corners of his mouth were lifted, I also felt a surge of jealousy toward myself at the same time.


    Isnt he liking this a bit too much?


    I thought it was a good thing that I was trying this now, as my sister had said.


    Already feeling my face turn red at the thought of showing myself in them and imitating a cat, I braved it and went back into the room because I knew Yeonho would definitely like it and be delighted.


    Seeing my outfit, Yeonho was startled and froze.


    "Meow-"


    I let out a cat cry, then quickly sat back between Yeonhos legs.


    I couldnt bear to face him. I was too embarrassed.


    "So cute I think I might go crazy."


    Still, I had worn it to hear those words from Yeonho, after all.


    Could it be possible that, with this much effort, I might someday change Yeonho''s desire to raise a cat?


    Harboring such thoughts, I pose the question to Yeonho, to which he responds with playful jest.


    "It seems like what we have here isnt a cat, considering it speaks human language so well."


    Although I knew he was teasing me, I couldnt help but engage.


    I wanted him to say I was cuter than a cat.


    "Uh-uh... Meow, meow..."


    Mustering courage and mimicking a cats meow again, he smiles and tenderly tickles my chin.


    Just like how one would treat an actual cat.


    In the wake of his soft touch, I even harbored thoughts that living as a cat might not be too bad if it meant enjoying moments like these.


    "Cute, so cute~"


    I adore it so much.


    For a while, I basked in that cuteness. However, after taking a sip of the water Han Yeonho handed me, I snapped back to reality.


    All the actions I had taken until now suddenly transformed into a massive wave of embarrassment that washed over me.


    Unable to continue speaking and with my face turning red, Yeonho gradually initiated a conversation, hinting that it was time to end our playful act.


    Gratefully accepting his consideration, we decided to conclude todays playful act of being a doting girlfriend.


    And then,


    "I know. But it was nice, right?"


    "Like I said earlier, only because you did it for me."


    Sitting side by side on the bed, we exchanged our thoughts on todays date. In the middle of our conversation, Yeonho unexpectedly leaned on my arm.


    While he often took my hand first, leaning on my arm was a rare occurrence. Usually, I was the one to initiate such physical affection.


    Regardless, I was happy that Yeonho was showing skinship, so I clung to him even more.


    "Heena noona."


    He spoke words that made me doubt my own ears.


    Even before returning to high school, and even after dating once he was a high school student.


    I always thought I gave him the impression of being older than him, but...


    "Noona, why are you so cute?"


    Hearing this respectful address and title from him was something I had never even imagined.


    I didnt know how to describe this indescribable feeling to him.


    "How can you be this cute? I''m scared someone might snatch you away."


    Yeonho kept saying such things without a break.


    Almost as if my reaction was extremely amusing to him.


    He didnt stop there and eventually,


    "Noona, please kiss me."


    Feeling my rationale snap at the sight of Yeonho, who spoke those words while bending over slightly and gently looking up at me.


    I wondered how much I had restrained myself until now.


    How many times a day I wanted to push him down and kiss him.


    To him, who seemed to genuinely know nothing and joked like that,


    "You really dont know how much Ive been holding back, do you?"


    "From now on, noona will do everything, so just stay still. Got it?"


    I couldn''t restrain my desires any longer.


    While I did intend to maintain the boundary he wanted,


    "Noona says listen, okay? Your mouth."


    Apart from that, you brought this upon yourself, you know that, right, Yeonho?


    "Uhm"


    Sitting astride him, I assertively demanded, making him open his mouth, and then thrust my tongue inside.


    His lips.


    His teeth.


    His tongue.


    His saliva.


    I indulged in all of it as much as I wanted, the way I wanted.


    Sucking in his impudent tongue.


    Leaving bite marks on his adorable lips.


    Pressing my lips to his mouth and his pristine neck.


    Just like that, as if I would devour him.


    I indulged in him to my heart''s content.


    For much longer than I thought.


    Honestly, I wanted to do it for even longer, but considering Yeonho seemed to be struggling, I stopped there.


    Feeling a bit regretful at the sight of him, who went to the bathroom for a moment to erase my traces and came back.


    In the end, our last date of the summer vacation ended without maintaining the cuteness till the end.


    I was content, though.


    Because, there will be another opportunity next time.


    Days like this will happen for as long as I am alive.


    <center>---</center>


    Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    (1/2) i feel lonely


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 52: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend

    Chapter 52: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Summer passed, and before we knew it, we were at the tail end of autumn, navigating through our leisurely routines.


    From August to October, following the vacation, the days were much like those just before the break. I studied on my own at school about two days a week and spent the other days learning through mock exams with Heenas help. Of course, we also made sure to enjoy our occasional dates. Moreover, it wasnt just the two of us anymore; sometimes we mingled with my friends.


    Technically, when meeting with friends, Heena would intrude unexpectedly, but it still happened.


    "Did you know? Yeonho had a crush on the math teacher who came for teaching practice when he was in middle school."


    "Are you nuts?! Hey! Shut your mouth..."


    "Oh? Thats very interesting. Can you tell me more?"


    "Heena, thats all nonsense. You believe me, right?"


    "I believe you. So? What kind of person were they?"


    However, my friends malicious teasing made me realize that letting them meet Heena wasnt a good choice.


    The liking I had for that math teacher wasnt romantic. Being the class president, I just had more opportunities to talk to her compared to the others, and we became somewhat friendly. Honestly, now even her name and face are becoming vague in my memory.


    Anyway, when everyone gathered, it generally felt like this. It wasn''t good enough to go out somewhere together; wed just share some stories and then part ways.


    Moreover, there were quite a few days when I met with Yoonjung noona as well.


    Noona liked Heena, and Heena also took a considerable liking to Noona, so there was absolutely no hesitation in meeting up together. So, the three of us, or sometimes including my brother, met up quite often.


    "Jeongwoo oppa. It seems like Yeonhos eyesight is getting worse. If you see him playing games after 2 in the morning, could you please contact me?"


    "If I see it, sure."


    "Thank you."


    "I told you, I wont... Ill be sleepy by then."


    "Huh? Yeonho, didnt you go on a raid with me last week?"


    "Ah, hyung!! Shh! That was just that one time!"


    "Yeonho?"


    "I did something wrong..."


    Heena didnt care about me playing games per se, but she began to regulate me playing late into the night, perhaps worried about my eyesight. Apparently, she even occasionally chats with my brother about it.


    To be honest, I did play until late on the weekends.


    Ah, Jeongwoo hyung will definitely tell her everything the moment he sees it.


    If I get caught again, instead of scolding me, saying "You shouldn''t have done that!!", she says, "If you wanted to do it that much...it can''t be helped.." and her spirit dies a little. The moment I see that, I squirm with guilt for the rest of the day.


    Eventually, with tears held back, I completely gave up playing games in the middle of the night.


    I cant know how far she''s implanted spies.


    Unless I set my status to invisible and enjoy PC games alone, theres bound to be someone among my acquaintances logged into the game, guaranteeing I''ll get caught 100%.


    Jeongwoo hyung, Yoonjung noona, and Heeseong hyung will definitely know the moment they see it, and Yoonsung and that guy Suhwang were a bit suspicious too. They also got Heenas contact just in case.


    But can I do anything about being worried?


    Anyway, we have such meetings often, and before we know it, it''s already November.


    I was quite good at studying, and thanks to consistent efforts, my grades were improving.


    I thought I might be able to aim for a university in the Seoul area, if not the same university as Heena. Not right now, but if this improvement continues until the third year.


    But while trying to create a blueprint for the future and working hard,


    I was pondering about the upcoming Pepero Day that was right around the corner.


    "Heena doesnt really like snacks like these... but its still good to get her something, right?"


    "What are you saying? Shell think were celebrating because WE want to eat Pepero!?"


    Late in the evening, as usual, Yoonjung noona, who came to play at our house, asked me what I should do tomorrow.


    "I need to ask Heeseong hyung."


    "Hell just tell you to get it. Such kids tend to remember these special occasions."


    "No, surprisingly hyung objectively gives good advice about Heena."


    "Really? He seems a bit too sitcom-like to be like that."


    "I fully acknowledge that."


    Talking behind his back, which was not really talking behind his back, I left a message for Heeseong hyung.


    "I wanna go to the amusement park too!!"


    "Amusement park? Arent you going to Jeju Island?"


    "What?!"


    Yoonjung noona, who had been thumping the floor and screaming, abruptly stood up at Hyung''s words.


    "You said you wanted to go last time. We don''t have work, and now is a good time to go."


    "Han Yeonho...!!"


    "I didnt mention it because I didnt know how the tickets would turn out, but I managed to get some canceled ones. Go back and pack your clothes. Were leaving early tomorrow."


    "Got it!! Ill go right now!! Yeonho-ya! Say hello to Heena for me!!"


    "Will do, Noona. Have fun starting from tomorrow."


    I watched Noona, who was showing a 180-degree change in attitude from 10 seconds ago, rush out of the house for a moment, and then turned my gaze back, meeting eyes with my savior.


    "Perfect timing."


    "You''re going to the amusement park?"


    "Yeah. Need to have some fun before focusing on exams again."


    "Hmm."


    He pondered my words for a moment, then took something out of his wallet and handed it to me.


    "What''s this?"


    "My card."


    "Why your card all of a sudden?"


    "There''s a big discount if you pay for the unlimited pass with it. Use it."


    "Really?"


    Is this the card discount I''d only heard about?!


    "How about the money? Should I transfer it to your account?"


    "Forget it. Even if you get two passes, its just 30,000 or 40,000 won. Go have fun with your girlfriend."


    "Insane... thank you, thank you so much..."


    "Ill be out tomorrow and then I''ll be back on Monday, so take care."


    "Thanks! Have a great time with your sister!"


    As my brother turned and walked back to his room, he exuded a coolness that was nothing short of iconic.


    My brother is the best! Not only handling my annoying sister but also lending me his card!


    Since Heena already bought the Pepero, even if I use my brothers card for the passes, it would be perfect to pay for the meals with my money.


    Id earned a bit from helping at Yoonsungs snack bar a few days ago.


    For Sunday, I need to recharge my energy by munching on snacks with Heena tomorrow.


    There was a time when I thought this.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The next day.


    Pepero Day, November 11th, Saturday.


    I woke up leisurely and prepared in a relaxed manner, arriving at Heenas house in the afternoon.


    Entering her room, which had now become as comfortable as my own home, I couldnt believe my eyes.


    "...That''s really a lot."


    Even though Heeseong hyung said it was a lot yesterday, I thought light-heartedly - how much could she possibly buy?


    But seeing the variety of Pepero piled high on her desk, my mind seemed to blur.


    Heena, sitting on the floor, noticed my stupor from the doorway, and with a bubbly smile on her face, she tore into a box.


    Then, taking out a Pepero stick and holding it in one hand,


    "Shall we play the Pepero game?"


    Seeing her put one end in her mouth, I realized why Heeseong hyung warned me yesterday.


    She''s not planning to play until all of this is gone, is she?

 Chapter 53: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend (2)

    Chapter 53: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Nibbling on a single Pepero stick together, we approach each other, each biting on an end. Typically, Heena takes the stick side, and I take the side with the chocolate.


    She approaches, gazing at me with her gracefully curved, half-moon eyes.


    As the Pepero between us shortens until our lips almost touch, Heena gently pushes the remaining part into my mouth with her lips and tongue. Simultaneously, she lightly licks the bit of chocolate smeared on my lips before pulling away.


    "Chocolate tastes good," I remark.


    "Doesn''t it?" she replies.


    The chocolate Heena''s eating merely consists of a little on the sticks end and what she licks from my lips.


    As she pulls out another Pepero, I sneak a peek to see how many we have left. All I see are scattered Pepero boxes and wrappers.


    It seems like she bought one or two of every kind, not just the standard ones available at the mart. Around this time, all sorts of shops are selling various sizes and types of individually wrapped Pepero sticks.


    Since our arrival here, Heena had me trying every single kind.


    While we didn''t eat a meal before coming, I''m gradually feeling full, and the appeal of the Pepero itself is diminishing. Initially, it was somewhat fresh and fun, but that was in the first few rounds. Now, weve eaten through almost ten boxes and quite a few individually wrapped ones.


    If it werent for Heenas action of licking my lips with her tongue each timea genuinely fiery move in many sensesI mightve bolted a while ago.


    Still, we havent eaten through all of the opened items. Heena left a few of each kind. Was she saving some for Heeseong hyung?


    Anyway, I thought it might be better to just kiss, but Heena, enjoying this playful activity, continued to open new ones.


    I always enjoyed snacks and tend to eat a lot, so I wasnt incapable of eating more. But, I wished wed stop eating by now.


    "I''m getting full; want to take a break?" I ask.


    "Really? Hmm~ then should we stop this and play a different game?" she responds.


    "A different game?"


    "Yep."


    Saying so, she gathers the Pepero sticks she''d set aside earlier.


    "Close your eyes, and I''ll feed you one at a time. Want to guess which kind it is?"


    "Oh, but isnt that a bit easy? Im not joking; Im confident I can get them all right."


    Ah, so this was why she left a few of each. But isnt this too advantageous for me?


    I tend to enjoy Pepero, and Ive tried all the types Heena brought here today.


    Moreover, we had just eaten a ton while playing that borderline Pepero-kissing game.


    At my words, Heena shows a meaningful smile and says,


    "How about we make a bet then?"


    "A bet?"


    "Ill grant a wish. If you guess them all right, you win; if you get even one wrong, I win. Lets do it five times."


    "You sure? When it comes to betting, I simply cant lose."


    My competitive spirit is igniting, even though my opponent is Heena!


    "Should I?"


    "Of course!"


    "So I''ll do it? Close your eyes!"


    "Okay."


    I lacked confidence.


    In winning.


    Honestly, I thought it would be hard to lose unless she simultaneously gave me something strange to taste.


    When I closed my eyes and waited for a moment, something slightly rough touched my lips.


    As I opened my mouth slightly, this Pepero entered.


    Crunch-


    "Umm, this... Crunky!"


    "Correct~"


    Once I took a bite, I recognized it immediately. Lotte Pepero sticks have a strong distinctive flavor for each type. So, if I hadnt tasted them before I might not know, but Ive been eating them my whole life, and I tasted them again today, so there was no way I didnt know.


    I chewed through half of it, and then a crunching sound came from in front of me perhaps Heena was dealing with the rest.


    Soon after, the rustling sound of plastic suggested we were moving on to the second round, and I opened my mouth slightly again.


    "Well"


    Heena slightly protruded her tongue, licking the remaining chocolate from her lip, before continuing her words.


    "Because this is, Yeonho''s?"


    Wow.


    "I lost, for real. I admit defeat."


    How could I have contested that response? It was a game I could never have won from the start.


    Even if I had racked my brain and mustered all my imagination to provide that answer, there surely would have been a more correct answer.


    I admitted defeat and lowered my head.


    I should have gently nibbled those playful yet wicked lips.


    "I won, right? Its my victory~"


    "Yeah..."


    Even though I felt profoundly empty at this unreasonable game, if Heena was happy, then it was all alright.


    After organizing the scattered Pepero sticks, I leaned back on the bed beside Heena, idly playing with my phone for a moment.


    Yoonjung noona kept sending consecutive pictures taken with my brother in Jeju, so I was looking through them.


    Heena might have been receiving the same messages from noona, I thought, but the moment I glanced away, a comic book was in Heena''s hands.


    "What''s that? Didnt you say you dont read comics?"


    "This? My sister lent it to me."


    "Yoonjung noona did? Well, she did like comic books."


    It wasn''t so strange that noona had comic books, or that Heena was borrowing something from her, but the fact that it was a comic book was a bit surprising.


    "It''s a romance comic."


    "Yeah~ It was really fun to read."


    "What''s it about?"


    "Wanna see?"


    When she handed it over to me, I quickly flipped through it. After about 2-3 minutes of fast browsing, I realized something strange.


    "Its about dating in an amusement park."


    "Yeah."


    "But why are they only kissing? Wait, hold on. Why are they doing it on every page I turn to?"


    "Right?"


    "I''ve read a few romance comics that noona left at our house before, but Ive never seen one that so deliberately only shows this."


    "Hehe, remember it well."


    "Huh?"


    When I turned to look at Heenas meaningful words, she pointed at the comic book and spoke.


    "Tomorrows wish ticket, its going to be this."


    "This?"


    "I want to kiss while replicating what''s happening here."


    "Oh...?"


    Hold on, they were really doing it everywhere in this.


    "And were going to take pictures of all of it."


    "Thats your wish?"


    "Yes!"


    "So, we''ll kiss in situations similar to what''s in this comic book, and we''ll take pictures of all of it?"


    "I''m looking forward to tomorrow~"


    Do I have to kiss like the male lead in this comic?


    I collected myself and quickly flipped back to the beginning of the comic to look again.


    The student-like couple in this comic met at a subway station, and from there, a passionately intense kissing scene captured my attention.


    Kissing while pressed against a pillar on the subway platform?


    Is this for real?


    Author''s Note:


    Its a wholesome Pepero game, yet your imaginations make me fearful. Perverts.

 Chapter 54: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend (3)

    Chapter 54: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    It seemed she was impressed not only by that scene but by the others as well, showing them to me one by one enthusiastically.


    Excitedly saying this and that would be good, she explained things to me, and seeing her like that, I felt like I had to do it no matter what.


    Should I block it with a Pepero in my mouth? The thought brushed through my mind, but it was a pointless act, something that I would inevitably do.


    Deciding to leave tomorrow''s matters to tomorrow''s me, I grabbed Heena''s hand, who was animatedly talking beside me, and gently kissed the back of her hand.


    "What, are you doing it already?"


    Heena spoke, her eyes twinkling.


    Was this something from a comic book too? We were talking and doing it with the mouth seemed a bit much, so I just tried it on the hand.


    Still, she spoke as if she knew it all along, quite cheekily.


    "How is it? Do you like it?"


    "I love it so much!"


    "Then, this time, close your eyes."


    "Huh?"


    "Hurry."


    Heeding my words, Heena obediently closed her eyes. Moving her hair behind her ear, I bit her petite earlobe softly.


    "Heek!!"


    With that, she jerked her body as if I''d startled her.


    "Is there something like this?"


    "There... is..."


    Was there something like this too? What on earth is that comic?


    Anyway, even while trembling slightly, she kept her eyes closed. As I brushed her hair back once again, I whispered into her ear.


    "From now on, at this time tomorrow."


    "Where does something like that even exist?"


    Maybe my breath tickled her ear, because she twitched slightly and protested with furrowed eyebrows at my words.


    Her angry little fists were quite cute as she spoke. But that''s that. This is this.


    "I thought we agreed to use the wish coupon tomorrow?"


    "Just do it now!"


    "Dear customer, the next service is scheduled for tomorrow, so..."


    "Do it~ Please?"


    She clung to my arm, acting cute, but I firmly refused just for today.


    Honestly, we did a lot with biting the Pepero today. To the point where my lips were a little sore.


    After pouting and acting cute for a while, she opened her mouth, seeming a bit sullen when I didnt agree.


    "Just wait until tomorrow."


    "Lets not say that when we have so much to do tomorrow..."


    "It''d be great to do it today and tomorrow!"


    "Um..."


    Honestly, if she wants it that much, its fine to do more, but changing my words now...


    Still, there were infinite ways to appease her.


    Heena is easy-going, after all.


    "We did a lot today, so I just want to hold you. Is that okay?"


    Saying so while spreading my arms, she swiftly entered my embrace.


    "If it''s like that, there''s no helping it..."


    Embracing Heena, who seems to be conceding, I gently stroked her head.


    Its about time for Heeseong hyung to come. He said he would buy us dinner; what should we eat? I feel like I can eat a little more.


    "Shall we give the remaining Pepero to Heeseong hyung?"


    "Yes~"


    Afterwards, when Heeseong hyung returned, we laughed for a while, seeing him show distaste for the Pepero we gave him. A lot of Pepero with somewhat unique flavors remained.


    Subsequently, the three of us hung out, chatting and later enjoying the chicken that hyung had bought before we returned home.


    I left Heena alone when she asked if she couldn''t just stay and sleep over. Even if I let her sleep over, trying to have her sleep in my room was a bit much.


    I managed to save myself by convincing her that we had to pick out our matching outfits to wear tomorrow.


    I couldnt afford to be careless for even a moment.


    "Yeonho, look here!"


    "Do they suit me?"


    "So cute!"


    With the headband on, I made a V-sign under my chin with my hand. Heena was eagerly snapping away, constantly telling me how cute I looked.


    Next, I also took photos of Heena, a heart-attack inducing kitty with cat ears.


    "Give me a meow!!"


    "Me...meow.."


    I switched to video recording and had Heena do that as well.


    The main point of this video is that Heena is acting shy. Her face reddened while wearing the cat-ears headband and meowing, a sight so cute you couldnt see it even if you paid.


    She seemed quite composed when she sent a video last time, but doing it live, right in front of me, seemed to make her shy.


    After having a mini photo and video session, we moved on to our next mission.


    The second photo shoot scene was...


    "Wearing animal headbands and taking a two-shot together? No kiss?"


    "If Yeonho wants, we can kiss!"


    "This is fine too."


    I thought she only wanted a kiss scene, but it seems she also wanted to do this kind of ordinary situation.


    We moved a bit to take the photo, going outdoors and standing side by side with a castle-like building in the background.


    Because so many people were passing by, we positioned the camera in a corner of the path so that only our faces and the castle were visible, and took a few selfies.


    Both of us made a pose, spreading our thumb and index finger under our chins.


    During it, Heena winked so I tried to follow, but it wasn''t easy.


    Heena was particularly fond of a failed photo, due to that specific reason.


    "Pfft, what''s this~ You can''t wink?"


    "It''s a bit hard? I can, but the other eye squints too."


    "I just can do it, so it''s hard to teach."


    She winks at me again. I gaze at her cute face for a moment, then, seeing someone coming from behind her, I gently pull her aside.


    There are just too many people passing by.


    "Should we go back in for now? Is there something you want to try?"


    "That! The thing that sticks to the ceiling and goes around."


    "Ah~ What was its name? Balloon..something."


    This amusement park is divided into indoor and outdoor sections. What Heena was talking about was an indoor ride, hanging from the high ceiling, slowly making a full rotation.


    Anyway, thinking I understand what shes talking about, we go back inside and I check the pamphlet we picked up at the entrance to find that ride. When we get there, surprisingly, there aren''t many people waiting, even on a day like this.


    Thanks to that, we could board one together in no time.


    "Wait, this is a bit scarier than I thought..?"


    "Are you okay?"


    "Ah, its not that I cant ride it...just give me a moment."


    "Were starting! Please do not lean too far out!"


    Before I have time to mentally prepare, the ride begins to move gradually, following the staff''s announcement.


    Being on the moving ride, much higher up than it looked from below, I tensely gripped Heenas hand.


    As we slowly drifted away from the starting point, I felt my legs stiffen.


    Riding a roller coaster is fine since it''s scary but over in a flash. But this, moving slowly at this height for quite some time, seemed to stimulate my fear a bit more.


    "I shouldn''t look down..."


    "Just look at something far away. Itll be a bit better that way."


    It was slightly embarrassing to show this side of me in front of my girlfriend, but honestly, I have a right to be scared.


    It was somewhat okay as long as I looked far ahead and not below. However, as I was still awkwardly standing, Heena suddenly grasped my face and turned it towards hers.


    And then, bringing her face close as if to kiss, she opened her mouth.


    "If you''re scared, just look at me."


    At a distance where we could feel each other''s breath, all I could see was Heenas face.


    Her large eyes and small yet perky nose. Her flawless, porcelain-smooth, and clear skin. Those red lips, which had overlapped with mine countless times and felt undeniably mine.


    With my view being filled only with the beautiful face of my girlfriend, the fear-induced pounding in my chest miraculously settled down.


    "Are you okay now?"


    "Mm."


    I felt like I could look at her all day and not get tired. Indeed, Heena was so beautiful.


    It''s said that a loved one''s face is the cure for everything.

 Chapter 55: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend (4)

    Chapter 55: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend (4)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    After briefly glancing at Heena''s face, I summoned the courage to look around and below us.


    So, I attempted to separate from Heena to explore the inside of the amusement park, but she grabbed me as I turned and lifted her phone.


    "We have to take a picture, Yeonho."


    "Is there a scene where they take pictures in a place like this?"


    Given its a Japanese comic book, the basic setting must have been in Japan. Do they have apparatuses there that hang from the ceiling indoors?


    "It''s usually taken on a Ferris wheel, but since there isn''t one here, we''ll take it here instead."


    "Ferris wheel? Ah~ It reminds me."


    A scene I saw in the comic book yesterday fleetingly crossed my mind. I seem to remember it being a scene where they were kissing while hugging each other, seated inside a Ferris wheel.


    The male lead sat with his legs spread, and the female lead sat between them, turning her head back, like what we had done at my place before.


    However, this ride didnt have seats to sit on. Essentially, you had to stand while riding it.


    "Just stand here and hold me. I''ll turn my head, so you just need to kiss me, got it?"


    Following her words, I wrapped my arms around Heena''s waist. Even through her somewhat thick sweatshirt, I could feel her soft body.


    Her hair smelled extraordinarily fragrant too, the scent of Heenas shampoo that I had often smelled before.


    It might sound a bit perverted, but while smelling that scent and briefly waiting, Heena, who had turned on the camera, slyly turned her head.


    And she then pursed her lips.


    "Kiss!"


    "Yes, a kiss."


    This time, without closing my eyes, I overlapped my lips with hers, who continued to look in my direction.


    -Click, click, click. Again, the sound of consecutive shots rang out as soon as our lips met, and quickly after parting them, she checked the photo.


    Pictures were an essential part of today''s plan, but doing it this lightly each time made me feel a little unsatisfied.


    So, while checking the photos taken in her arms, I turned Heena''s face towards me once again.


    "Huh? Yeonho, why..."


    I sealed Heena''s mouth, which was about to express doubt about my action, with my own. Embedding my gratitude for calming me down just a moment ago.


    As always, I naturally slipped in my tongue, invading her inside.


    "Uh...haa... Yeonho... hug me tighter..."


    When our lips parted for a moment, she requested with dazed eyes. I hugged her with a bit more strength and left my traces again on her mouth, lips, and cheeks.


    "Huff- Hoo... Did the photo come out well?"


    "Haa... Yeah... I couldnt take this one... Its a pity..."


    Regulating her rapid breathing, she still fixed her gaze on my mouth and spoke.


    Both Heena and I seemed to want to do more, but since the ride seemed about to arrive, I placated the regret with one more brief kiss on Heenas cheek.


    "Where should we go next?"


    "The parade is starting soon, so let''s go watch that."


    "Okay~"


    As we exited the building we had entered to ride the attraction, the street was already being closed off and vigorously prepared for the parade.


    Traffic was restricted, and it seemed difficult to wander around, so the two of us held hands, watching preparations for a bit and sharing conversation.


    "It''s different from what they do in the evening, isnt it? I wonder if we can see that one too."


    If we had come with friends, even with the crowd, riding amusement park rides while waiting in various lines would have quickly passed the time until evening.


    However, since we were leisurely strolling with a mindset of riding whatever we could, spending several hours here felt a bit intense.


    In fact, spending time together wasnt an issue, but I was mindful that Heena might get tired.


    Moreover, with the crowds, even having a meal inside the amusement park looked challenging. We might not leave even if they got hungry.


    Although there were long lines for some of the popular and intense rides, I had a feeling that Heena was avoiding them out of consideration for me.


    Its not that I cant ride those, but I was a bit wary. I naturally like the atmosphere of amusement parks.


    However, when I said, "We came all this way, arent we going to ride them?"


    "It''s okay, those rides will mess up my hair~"


    She continued to focus on strolling around and taking pictures.


    Whether she meant it, or whether it was my misunderstanding or she was thinking of me, I couldnt tell. To be honest, she would tie her hair briefly even when riding the French Revolution, so she was probably just being considerate.


    Grateful and apologetic feelings mingled together, making me participate more passionately in taking pictures with Heena.


    Photos like the cotton candy kiss, and the ones with roaming mascot dolls forming a heart together.


    As we went around taking photos like that, we ventured outdoors again to try out the gyro spin and revolving swings at least once.


    Even after that, there were still many people around, and when it became difficult to squeeze through crowds to ride more attractions and the current time was quite ambiguous,


    "Still, since we came all this way, shall we watch the evening parade before we go?"


    "Shall we? But lets take one more photo before that."


    With that, we moved to a relatively secluded spot so as not to obstruct the traffic, and she made me sit down.


    And then, from behind me, she wrapped her arms around my neck and pressed her body against me.


    "Want a piggyback ride?"


    "Yeah! There was a scene where the injured female lead takes a commemorative photo while being piggybacked~"


    "Really?"


    Agreeing to her words, I obediently assumed a piggyback posture.


    Come to think of it, this was the first time giving a piggyback. There hadnt been a reason to before.


    While I''m not particularly strong, I thought I could manage to piggyback Heena for a short while.


    Thinking that this pose was no big deal for a moment.


    Heena really fully pressed her body against me, so I could distinctly feel her chest against my back.


    Of course, wed hugged a lot and stuck together many times, so it wasnt the first time I felt something like this.


    Struggling to clear my head, I placed my hands on Heena''s thighs and lifted her up.


    "...Wow."


    "Whats wrong? Am I heavy?"


    "No, nothing. Youre not heavy at all."


    The sensation felt on my back was somewhat familiar, but the soft feeling in my hands was completely unfamiliar.


    Moreover, because it was a skirt, her bare skin was directly touching my hands and arms.


    It was a different feeling from when I applied sunscreen to Heena at the beach.


    This time, it was truly contact between bare skin and bare hand.


    The softness into which my hand seemed to sink made me feel like I was about to lose my mind.


    "Heena, what about the photo?"


    "Just a moment~"


    Barely maintaining my composure, I spoke to Heena. Just as she was slowly bringing her phone in front of my face to take a selfie,


    "Hmm~"


    Heena made a peculiar noise and then tapped my cheek as she spoke.


    "Yeonho, I''m sorry to say this while you''re lifting me, but the part you''re holding feels a bit painful."


    "Oh, does it? Should I put you down for a second?"


    Did I hold her wrong? I''ve never lifted someone like this before, so I wasnt sure, but it seemed quite ordinary.


    "No, could you support a different part instead?"


    "A different part?"


    Where I was holding her was close to the crease of her thigh. Wondering which part she meant, I asked, and Heena gently whispered in my ear.


    "A bit more inward... I think it''ll be fine if you hold onto my butt."

 Chapter 56: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend (5)

    Chapter 56: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend (5)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    A myriad of thoughts flooded my mind, but I adjusted my hand position with a slight jolt of my body, as per her desire. Simultaneously, as Lee Heena slightly lifted herself, my hand, now in a new position, buried into the flesh from the lower part of her butt to her thighs.


    "Ahh..."


    I couldnt say anything to her, who even let out a small moan at my touch. Because she was being carried, the hem of Heenas skirt inevitably hung down.


    That is to say, there was nothing between my hand and the inside of Heenas skirt; the tips of my fingers were barely touching her underwear.


    I had no mental capacity to worry about taking pictures or anything else. Heena, perhaps feeling the same, hugged my neck tightly and gradually rubbed against me.


    Her skin was so soft and plush that my hand seemed like it might slip off at any moment. I barely resisted the dominant thought in my mind to apply some force with my fingers.


    I wanted to grope a little, but that would be too perverted, wouldnt it?


    "A little more..."


    Once again, Heena''s voice reached my ear, which was engulfed in internal conflict.


    "You can hold on tighter if you want..."


    "L-lets take the photo first."


    "Okay..."


    Her seemingly damp voice made me feel like I might break into a sweat. Heena took a selfie with leisurely motion and afterward, I gently set her down.


    Honestly, I wanted to keep holding and touching her, but it was just too physically demanding.


    In retrospect, the initial position when I first lifted her was the most stable. Heena probably wasnt struggling or in pain then, but it seemed like she intentionally made me change our position.


    Of course, I thought I knew her intention and it was fun in many ways, but the position itself had become too unstable for my arms to handle.


    As my body, heart, mind, and lower half all exhaustedly slumped down into a seat, Heena gently massaged my arm.


    "Sorry, was it tough?"


    "It was tough. Maybe because I haven''t been exercising lately."


    I reflected on my past days immersed in studies and gaming. It seemed like I should build some muscle in the future. That way, I could endure such situations for a longer time.


    Perhaps sensing a strange regret in my words, Heena knelt beside me, whispering gently into my ear.


    "You can touch me whenever you want."


    "......"


    What?


    "All of me belongs to you, Yeonho."


    As she said this, she slightly tilted her head, a playful smile in her eyes.


    "You got that?"


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After taking all the photos and wandering around a bit more, the announcement of the impending nighttime parade reached our ears, prompting us to secure a good viewing spot. Shortly thereafter, we quietly enjoyed the parade that started almost immediately.


    Just because Heena had said those words earlier didnt mean I suddenly felt free to touch her as I pleased. If I were going to do that, I would have touched her everywhere by now. Heenas appeal was not a day or twos matter.


    Heena probably didnt think I would respond immediately, it was merely an appeal for more physical affection, as she always desired.


    Admittedly, it was not easy to keep up.


    "It''s beautiful~"


    A parade with a different vibe from what wed seen in the afternoon passed by, and afterwards, as a spectacular laser show unfolded, Heena couldnt help but exclaim in awe.


    While half-watching the parade and laser show, I just kept gazing at her profile.


    Even though wed kissed a lot, touched a lot, and constantly heard that I was ''yours'', I truly thought of her face as mine.


    Out of the blue, I wanted to lightly nibble on Heenas squishy cheek.


    Id tried it occasionally and the mochi-like feeling was incredibly delightful.


    Should I?


    As I continued to watch her while contemplating this, Heena turned her face towards me, perhaps noticing my gaze.


    "Yeonho?"


    In the dark amusement park, illuminated subtly by the bright laser lights, her cheeks looked delicious.


    So, without expressing a word, I brought my face close to hers and gently bit her cheek with my lips.


    With career counseling and whatnot, there have been many instances recently where its just been the teacher and me. What the hell kind of rotten situation is this. Sigh.


    Teacher... I''m sorry...


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Why, of all days, today had to be the one where counseling and various subjects with the homeroom teacher overlapped. It felt like sitting on a bed of needles until school finally ended.


    But even calling it ''home'' didn''t bring much comfort.


    On this Monday evening, my sister Yoonjung, who didn''t go straight to her house after returning from Jeju Island and instead visited ours, caused a ruckus upon seeing the profile pictures of Heena and me.


    "You two really take cute pictures~ Jeongwoo should learn how to do this too!"


    "Lets not talk about that..."


    My profile picture was still the peck-on-the-wall kiss, and not only was it the main photo, but all kinds of other concept photos were uploaded for all to see.


    Although Im not sure to what extent my sister, who also privately chats with Heena, heard about our love story, Heena, who feels no shame whatsoever about our relationship, probably shared quite a bit.


    "Did you have fun, sis?"


    "Yes~! The sea in Jeju Island was so pretty, and the hotel was nice~"


    "That sounds great."


    While my sister, giggling and chatting about what fun she had and what places were great, Jeongwoo, my brother, arrived behind her.


    "Bro, here''s the card."


    "Hmm."


    "Heena says thank you."


    "I saw the message. Let''s meet up once after your exams."


    "Christmas! Then lets hang out together at Christmas!!"


    My sister Yoonjung, who had been dreamily narrating her travel stories, suddenly exclaimed, inviting herself.


    Spend our first Christmas together with my girlfriend? Have a bit of conscience.


    I refused, visibly irritated.


    "Dont try to butt into our date."


    "Oh, why! Or we could surprise everyone? Call Sunhoo and Heeseong too!"


    "All together?"


    That was slightly tempting. Since we wouldnt be having a sleepover on our date anyway. It might be quite fun to gather and hang out from the evening after the date.


    But can everyone make it?


    "Sunhoo might be just gaming at home, but doesnt Heeseong have plans?"


    "He can cancel them!"


    "Not a bad idea."


    The spontaneous plan seemed pretty decent.


    "Then Ill ask Heena later. After the exams."


    "Yeonho, listen well. If you suggest it, Heena will do it, okay? Were definitely hanging out together!"


    I couldnt deny that. Heena rarely refuses my requests. She follows my words so well that even my sister has caught on.


    "Alright, alright. So, well hang out then."


    "Yay~!"


    Exams are just around the corner, and once theyre over, Christmas will come in no time.


    Since my grades are on the rise, I should be able to have fun with a light heart.


    I want to prepare a Christmas gift for Heena, but what should I get?


    <center>---</center>


    Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    (4/4) last one for the week! this novel makes me feel lonely


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 57: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend (6) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 57: The Last Days of Autumn with my Girlfriend (6) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    "Do you like Pepero? I really like them, so I picked up a few on the way here."


    "Thank you. But isn''t it too much?"


    "It''s Pepero Day. You must be tired after finishing rehab, right? Let me feed you."


    In the hospital room, I waited just for you to visit.


    You, who came with Pepero and fed them to me one by one, still stand out vividly in my memory from that day.


    I was never particularly fond of snacks.


    But the Pepero you brought was sweeter and more delicious than anything else.


    Continuing my pleasant relationship with Yeonho, I also increased interactions with those around him.


    It wasnt solely about becoming closer; I liked being able to learn things about him that I hadnt known.


    How Yeonho used to smile back then.


    What he liked.


    What has changed as hes gotten older.


    Since I was a friend, not family, there were aspects I could learn.


    "Did you know? Yeonho had a crush on the math teacher who came for teaching practice when he was in middle school."


    Of course, there were also times when I obtained such unexpected information.


    Although its a past event, and Yeonhos reaction made it abundantly clear he harbored no feelings about it, I couldnt help but be bothered.


    Thus, I became slightly closer to his friends and began to hear about such incidents.


    I exchanged numbers with them, just in case.


    Since I could always know Yeonhos whereabouts via the app, it acted as an emergency contact network in case something happened and I couldnt get in touch with him.


    While I knew it was a bit much, I was always worried in the back of my mind.


    I also occasionally saw not only friends but also Lee Heeseong oppa and Yoonjung unnie.


    I listened to stories about Yeonho from them, but as both liked Yeonho so much, whenever we met, they bought me food and looked after me in various ways.


    I also asked Lee Heeseong oppa to keep an eye on Yeonho, who was getting too absorbed in gaming until late lately.


    I understand his enjoyment of gaming, but I wished he would understand my concern for his health.


    Because I wanted him to be with me for a long time.


    While he looked at me with those beautiful eyes.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Pepero Day, something we were experiencing for the first time in this life, was just around the corner.


    Initially, I had considered making the Pepero myself.


    But oppa objected.


    "You''re going to make it? Maybe not..."


    "But it said it wasnt that hard?"


    "Its not that your cooking is tasteless, but it''s always lacking something. Give up on cooking."


    "Ugh~"


    I always follow recipes. However, condemning my hands that can only make it decently tasty but not delicious, I gave up.


    Of course, it''s not utterly tasteless, and Yeonho will surely be pleased. But since we needed a lot of Pepero for the game we were planning to play this time we met, I decided to postpone making homemade Pepero until the future.


    Therefore, I bought all sorts of Pepero for him, who loves snacks so much. There were quite a few Pepero that made me wonder, "Did this exist?" while I was purchasing them.


    Oppa was indeed startled by the larger-than-expected amount when he saw it, but I wasn''t planning to make him eat it all.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    [ Han Yeonho: Want to go to the amusement park this weekend? ]


    Thanks to an unexpected date invitation, I was excitedly awaiting the weekend.


    Compared to the past, he has been increasingly taking the initiative, naturally leading our dates, gradually resembling his former self.


    On the contrary, I felt a bit more childish, as if I had regressed to his age.UppTodated from


    And I thought that was nice, too.


    After all, we were going to walk through days like this together, our steps aligning with each other in this way.


    I invited him home and we played the Pepero game countless times.


    No.


    We kissed under the pretext of playing the Pepero game.


    Always respond like that, just like you did to my question during the parade.


    "You''re going to be family too, sooner or later."


    Even so, I wish you would be a bit more restrained with such unrestrained utterances, unconscious of their impact.


    Even though they were happy and beautiful words, it became unbearable for me.


    While considering him, who might be scared, I wandered around, choosing things that would be easy for him to ride.


    Yeonho loves to snack, so we also bought and shared various items sold around us.


    Although I don''t usually enjoy these kinds of foods, I liked them because I was eating them with him.


    Since there was a little time gap until the evening parade, we decided to take another comic book concept photo during the interval.


    A picture where I was on his back.


    Nonchalantly, he sat down and leaned his back towards me. Pushing aside my worrying heart, wondering if he might strain, I leaned onto his back.


    Contrary to the chilly weather, his warm back was so comfortable it felt like I might fall asleep.


    Eventually, he gently lifted my body, holding onto my legs.


    "...Wow."


    "Whats wrong? Am I heavy?"


    "No, nothing. Youre not heavy at all."


    I was relieved by his words, whether they were sincere or not. Just as I verified that his posture, holding me up, was stable and was about to take a picture, a sudden moist emotion eroded my heart due to the touch I felt on my thigh.


    This hand, gripping my thigh strongly so I wouldnt fall, what if it had held a slightly different place?


    "Yeonho, I''m sorry to say this while you''re lifting me, but the part you''re holding feels a bit painful."


    "Oh, does it? Should I put you down for a second?"


    A bit forced, but I still spoke to him.


    "No, could you support a different part instead?"


    "A bit more inward... I think it''ll be fine if you hold onto my butt."


    I said it lightly, but my heart was still pounding as I spoke. Although I always wished for more physical contact, such moments had been rare. Just like the time I asked him at the beach.


    The moment Yeonho hesitated at my words, and then placed his hand on my butt.


    "Ahh.."


    A moan escaped me unwittingly. His warm hand was pleasurable yet embarrassing, and part of me was also worried.


    His hand touched my underwear, how embarrassing.


    Was I too explicit?


    He wont think I''m perverted, right?


    He wont think Im too fleshy?


    Despite the insecurities rampaging through my mind, my mouth involuntarily opened again.


    "A little more..."


    "You can hold on tighter if you want..."


    Ignoring all embarrassment, my true feelings were laid bare just like that.


    However, whether to be thankful or regretful, Yeonho, unable to persist, quickly put me down after taking the picture.


    With a heart wondering what he might be thinking, I caressed his arm and timidly looked at his face, seeing an expression that seemed somewhat regretful.


    Realizing Yeonho might have felt the same way as me, I whispered to him with a grin.


    "You can touch me whenever you want."


    "All of me belongs to you, Yeonho."


    Everything is yours.


    Of course, it might be a bit embarrassing, but still, anytime. If you want it.


    I wish you would want it.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Before leaving the amusement park, together we watched the final evening parade and laser show.


    Suddenly, he adorably pinched my cheek, and we took one more photo.


    "Next year... might be tough. The year after that, let''s go somewhere bigger. Somewhere with a Ferris wheel."


    "Abroad?"


    "That sounds good too."


    "How about Disneyland? Ive always wanted to go there."


    "Deal! Then the next amusement park we visit will be that one!"


    We promised for the next time.


    Later, once weve stepped out of our child-like boundaries,


    When I, and you, can share all the things we regretted not doing without hesitation,


    Lets embark on another journey, just the two of us.

 Chapter 58: First Christmas With My Girlfriend

    Chapter 58: First Christmas With My Girlfriend


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    Autumn had passed. The final exams were over without a hitch, and my grades were still on an upward trend.


    My parents, who didn''t pay much attention to my grades, began giving me more allowance as they continued to improve.


    However, it seemed like the extra money was meant for me to treat Heena well.


    They never missed an opportunity to say, "Buy something nice for Heena."


    It almost felt like they liked her more than me.


    With my wallet getting heavier, I faced a big dilemma as Christmas approached.


    "Couple rings, they''re quite expensive..."


    I had thought of surprising Heena with couple rings.


    We had talked about getting them a long time ago. Heena suggested getting couple t-shirts instead of cheap, toy-like accessories, so I dropped the idea.


    Since we went on dates quite often, my budget was always tight.


    Heena wasn''t one to spend a lot before we started dating, but over half of her savings were tied up in piggy banks and small bank deposits. She even offered to break her piggy bank if I really wanted to get couple rings, but I discouraged her from doing so.


    Surprisingly, we didn''t have couple rings. So, I thought of getting them using the money I had been saving up for a potential trip and the extra allowance I got for doing well in the exams.


    The price for a standard couple ring with initials started at 100,000 won.


    Of course, there were cheaper options and DIY ring-making workshops, but I didn''t want to give her something mediocre. I wanted it to be a surprise.


    Especially the simple silver couple rings I was looking at really caught my eye.


    A pair with initials was priced at 200,000 won.


    "Wow... 200,000 won..."


    It was a significant amount, yet somehow, it didn''t seem too expensive compared to buying shoes or a jacket.


    However, I couldn''t make up my mind and was sprawled over my desk when I noticed the couple photo frame next to me.


    It was from a photo and mini-frame we had made near Heena''s house. We had added to the collection occasionally, and now there were quite a few.


    Looking at Heena''s smiling face in those photos, I felt silly for hesitating.


    Right, Heena had bought me things more than once, and she had been such a wonderful girlfriend. There was no need to second-guess giving her a gift.


    With my mind made up, I looked at the mandatory options required to make the purchase.


    "What''s this? Finger size... 14? 15?"


    To place the order, I needed to specify the ring size.


    Indeed, everyone''s finger thickness varies, so it made sense. It was an obvious yet completely overlooked detail.


    I wanted to keep it a surprise, so asking Heena for her ring size was out of the question. What to do?


    I hurriedly searched the internet and found that you could measure the ring size at home if you have the hand, but I couldn''t borrow Heena''s hand right now.


    The method of measuring would be too obvious if done in front of her.


    Should I ask her to send a photo of her hand?


    No. How can I tell the size from a photo?


    As I pondered what to do, I suddenly thought of Yoonjung noona.


    Come to think of it, even though Heena was a bit taller, they both had similar body shapes and their hand sizes seemed almost the same.


    Maybe ordering the size that fits noona would work?


    As soon as I thought of this, I called noona.


    -The phone was answered promptly.


    Hello? What''s up, calling me all of a sudden?


    "Ah, noona! I need to ask you something."


    What is it?"


    "What''s your ring size?


    ...Heeheehee, you''re getting couple rings with Heena, aren''t you?!


    "What? What''s making you so happy?"


    "Huh? Oh, nothing. Just happy to be on a date with you on Christmas Eve."


    "It doesn''t seem like that~"


    Her playful face provoked me to gently tickle the back of the hand I was holding.


    "Stop it~"


    Her voice stretched out in mock annoyance, making me want to tease her more, but I pushed back the rising mischievous urge and spoke again.


    "But are you sure you''re okay with not spending tomorrow just the two of us? It''s Christmas, after all."


    "Well, I do want to go on a date."


    "Should we just hang out separately?"


    "No~ Of course, I love dating you, but we see each other almost every day, right? I dont want to be too fixated on anniversaries."


    "Hmm."


    "I find every day I spend with you special. So, it''s all good."


    She said that with a relieved smile.


    Sometimes, I felt Heena sensed something in our relationship that I didnt, something deeper than just affection. I had no idea what it was.


    But, seeing that it didnt trouble her, and instead made her happy like now, I wasnt worried.


    "We''re meeting after lunch tomorrow, right?"


    "Yeah~ Hehe."


    She affirmed my words with a mysterious smile.


    I was curious about why she was acting that way, but since we didnt have much time left before parting, I didnt want to waste it asking such questions.


    I was enjoying the date today, and it seemed like tomorrow would be fun too.


    Feeling light-hearted with anticipation, I matched my steps with Heena''s.


    We had been dating for 8 months now.


    Time was flying by.


    On Christmas Day.


    I woke up early and was exchanging messages with Heena, waiting for her, when I noticed my parents were unusually busy tending to various things around the house.


    They were cleaning places they usually didnt touch and had bought a lot of food.


    I thought they might be doing this because both of them were coming over, and it being Christmas, but it seemed a bit excessive.


    "Do we need to go this far for just hanging out in the living room? They''ve been here before."


    "Keep quiet and come out after you clean the bathroom."


    My mom, in response to my curiosity, pushed me into the bathroom.


    It was a hassle, but since Heena was coming over, I thought it wouldnt hurt to have everything clean. So I obediently cleaned the bathroom and waited a couple of hours for them to arrive.


    "......Huh?"


    I rubbed my eyes, wondering if I was still sleepy, as I saw people entering through the front door, following Yoonjung noona who had arrived earlier.


    Why my parents had been cleaning the house since the morning.


    The meaning behind Heena''s laughter yesterday.


    Now, I understood it all.


    "Yeonho~ Merry Christmas! Oh, hello Mrs. Yeonhos mother!"


    "Welcome. Why did you bring so many things? Just put the luggage here."


    "Hmm, excuse us."


    Following Heena and Heeseong hyung.


    Their parents were also coming in.


    To our house.


    Author''s Note:


    It seems like the time for these two characters to become adults is not far off.


    The future is coming soon.

 Chapter 59: First Christmas With My Girlfriend (2)

    Chapter 59: First Christmas With My Girlfriend (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    I was dumbfounded.


    I had never imagined that Heena''s parents would come too.


    How could I have expected this?


    Everyone else, except for me, seemed to know about it and naturally made their way inside, finding their seats.


    Since our parents had already communicated over the phone, like when we went to the beach, there was hardly any awkwardness.


    Yoonjung noona seemed to be already considered part of our family.


    "Oh, having three sons must be so reassuring~"


    "Reassuring? Heena is so smart and responsible, you must not have any worries."


    "Our kids don''t have much charm... If only I had a son like Yeonho~"


    My mom was unusually friendly, engaging in somewhat embarrassing conversations with the ladies.


    "Our Heena always causes trouble..."


    "Not at all. Yeonho always comes to our place to study and learn. We should be the ones grateful."


    "Grateful? Oh, this is some new whiskey I got. How about we have a drink and talk about the kids..."


    Drinking in broad daylight?


    Anyway, as my dad and uncle greeted each other, the parents gathered around the table in the kitchen.


    And the rest of us.


    "Sunhoo, help me connect this."


    "There are so many cables."


    "You only need to connect two to the TV. And do you have another TV?"


    "You guys think of playing games as soon as you get together? Really... Jeongwoo! Why are you heading there!"


    "Game."


    "Do you want to die?!"


    My brothers and noona were also gathered around the TV, noisily connecting the gaming console. Watching them, it seemed like I was the only one not adjusting to the situation.


    What''s with this warm and cheerful atmosphere, like relatives visiting for a holiday?


    Caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, I was still trying to process it all when Heena quietly sat beside me and nudged me.


    "Yeonho, what''s wrong?"


    "Was I the only one who didn''t know about this?"


    "I thought mom had told you, so I didn''t say anything."


    "I had no idea at all."


    This wasn''t just any surprise. Why didn''t anyone tell me?


    Lost for words and standing there dazed, Heena gently kissed my cheek. Boldly, right in front of both families.


    Startled, I looked around and whispered softly.


    "Not now...!"


    "Everyone knows about us anyway..."


    "Still, in front of the family, it''s a bit..."


    Especially in front of our parents or Heena''s parents, it would be really embarrassing to be caught like this.


    Heena''s parents might have heard a lot about us, but hearing is different from seeing.


    "You did it in front of my brother."


    "That was an unintended major accident..."


    "I liked it though."


    I still dont bring up Heeseong hyung and that topic. It''s just too awkward for both of us.


    Anyway.


    "It feels like we have relatives visiting. The whole atmosphere of the house is..."


    "Don''t you think it''s somewhat fitting?"


    "What?"


    Heena leaned in close with a smile on her face, a hint of allure in her expression.


    "In a few years, we will be family, after all."


    Her words weren''t wrong! I had thought the same!


    "But how did this happen?"


    Yoonjung noona was relentlessly targeting Jeongwoo hyung right behind him, but he skillfully evaded her attacks.


    In the end, jostling back and forth until the finish line, the final ranks excluding the CPUs were Jeongwoo hyung, Yoonjung noona, Sunhoo hyung, Heena, me, and Heeseong hyung.


    Noona burst out in frustration for not being able to overtake Jeongwoo hyung, despite her last-minute surge to second place.


    "I should have smashed his head in...!"


    That''s pretty intense.


    But then.


    "Where did the guy who said last place gets a penalty go~?"


    "It''s not fair to do that in the middle of the game. Let''s make a penalty for the next game."


    Responding playfully to my teasing, Heeseong hyung showed no shame.


    Despite his ridiculousness, I let it slide, knowing there''s no need to take the game too seriously.


    "Penalty? Oh, I have something for that!"


    And only after the game did Yoonjung noona seem to register those words. She clapped her hands and dashed into Jeongwoo hyung''s room.


    Soon, she emerged holding something in her hand. Red and white clothes that stood out.


    Huh? Red clothes for Christmas?


    "This! Santa cosplay! I originally brought it for Yeonho, but how about using it for a penalty?!"


    "Oh~ Sounds good. Let''s do it. Hyung and Sunhoo, you okay with that?"


    "Yeah. I won''t lose anyway."


    "Me too."


    "I just learned it was for me. Whats all this? Where did you even get that?"


    While the hyungs nonchalantly agreed, I stood there, dumbfounded by this lightning bolt out of the blue.


    Beside me, Heena unusually spoke in a firm tone.


    "Let''s start, shall we? I''m ready."


    Saying so, she sat upright, clutching the Joy-Con tightly. Her eyes were blazing with determination.


    It was clear to anyone that she was resolved to make me wear that costume.


    "Look, Heena. Maybe we can team up and..."


    I shivered and tried to suggest an alliance in the face of her fiery spirit.


    "We should play fair and square."


    That didnt work at all.


    Well, it''s just a game. I only need to avoid being the last among five players, right? It''s nothing.


    "Alright, let''s start the penalty game! Everyone ready? This is a single round!"


    With those words, a new game began, but unlike the previous round, it wasn''t a fierce free-for-all.


    It was just unfair bullying.


    "What?! Sunhoo hyung, what are you doing?!"


    "Ah~ Just my luck, Han Yeonho is right in front of me. Sorry~"


    "Sorry for what? You intentionally came up behind me!"


    "Oops, my hand slipped... Oh no! There''s Yeonho in front!"


    "Heeseong hyung, stop playing dirty!!"


    "Heeseong, hurry up and throw it! I''m going too!!"


    "Throwing and getting out of the way~ Noona, come in~"


    "No......"


    They were ganging up on me, blatantly and without subtlety.


    Even as we were distracted and hardly moving, Jeongwoo hyung and Heena had lapped us and come back around to my side.


    Then, they mercilessly rammed into my cute Luigi.


    "Please! Hyung! Don''t do this!! Heena!!"


    "Get off, fall down."


    "Yeonho! Just let go and fall off!"


    "......"


    After confirming my fall, the two of them waited near the point of return to hit me again. I just gave up cleanly.


    How could I not end up last?


    Author''s Note:


    Reading the comments, I found out that even minors are treated as adults if they get married?


    Gosh, if only I had known that 30 chapters ago..! An unimaginable law!

 Chapter 60: First Christmas With My Girlfriend (3)

    Chapter 60: First Christmas With My Girlfriend (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    After the game ended, I emerged wearing the Santa outfit that my sister had brought for the penalty. However, I wasn''t the only one dressed up; there was also an outfit for Heena, seemingly prepared specifically for her and me.


    Heena, indifferent to what she wore as long as I was dressed up too, accepted her outfit without any fuss. She might have even liked the idea of us wearing a matching couple''s look.


    My outfit was exactly what one would picture when thinking of Santa Claus. However, Heena''s attire was a sleeveless, short dress-type Santa outfit with straps over the shoulders. It exposed her collarbones and was corset-like around the waist.


    Thankfully, it included a cape that covered her from shoulder to lower back, so it didn''t seem too provocative. In fact, it was incredibly cute.


    I wished it was just Heena looking adorable, and not me.


    "Both of you are so cute~ Look this way, please? Say cheese~"


    "Cheese..."


    "Kimchi!"


    "Right! Now, can you two get a bit closer?"


    With a hint of alcohol in her system, our slightly flushed-faced aunt energetically snapped photos of Heena and me. Our parents, along with Jeongwoo and Yoonjung, joined in the impromptu photo session.


    While we were focused in our game, our parents had opened a bottle of whiskey, even though it was still daytime.


    But as soon as they saw Heena and me in Santa outfits, they gathered around us for what turned into a full-blown photoshoot.


    Perhaps due to the alcohol, they were in high spirits, requesting various poses from us.


    It must have been past 5 o''clock already, suggesting that our parents had been drinking for two or three hours. We must have been really absorbed in our game, completely losing track of time.


    Honestly, I didn''t mind wearing the Santa outfit. However, the embarrassment of wearing it in front of both our families and being photographed was almost too much to bear.


    The only consolation was that I wasn''t alone in this.


    "Hehe, Yeonho, you''re so cute~"


    The fact that my girlfriend, dressed up with me, was adorably cute.


    Like the last time with the pajamas, I seriously wondered if I had a thing for cosplay. The cute Santa outfit and her beautiful legs extending below the skirt were captivating.


    While Heena kept laughing at my cuteness.


    "Han Yeonho! You should pick up Heena and take a photo!"


    In the midst of the ordinary photo session, I heard Heeseong''s loud suggestion. He had grabbed a beer can and was shouting like a man watching a baseball game.


    "Kyaa~ I love that! Do a princess carry!"


    Yoonjung, always thrilled by such things, immediately agreed. The parents, with expectant eyes, looked on, phones ready.


    "......"


    Overwhelmed by embarrassment, I was rooted to the spot, unable to move. Heena, tugging at my outfit, sheepishly murmured in a deflated voice.


    "Am I too heavy...?" Heena asked, her eyes wide in her Santa cosplay. Despite her apparent concern, it was clear that she was trying to spur me into action. I couldn''t help but give in, especially with my beautiful girlfriend looking at me like that.


    So, I steeled my resolve, moved behind Heena, and slightly bent my knees. I then grasped her shoulders and slid my hand under her thigh, lifting her up effortlessly as she cooperated with my movements.


    "Heehee"


    She must have really liked being carried like a princess, as she wrapped her arms around my neck and giggled. It was a bit of a struggle, but not too much to handle until the photo session was over.


    "Han Yeonho, you''re so cool!!"


    "Wow, our son is really strong~"


    "Heena, get closer to his face~ Yes, like that! I''m taking the picture now~?"


    The alcohol must have been talking.


    Everyone was so tipsy that instead of stopping us, they were encouraging us. Looking around, I noticed that everyone had a glass of whiskey or beer in their hand.


    Heena wanted to help but ended up sitting next to me with a slightly dejected face after being shooed away.


    Despite saying they were setting the table, it felt more like they were just bringing out snacks to accompany the drinks. Naturally, as minors, we were pushed to the background.


    The adults and grown-ups, each holding a glass, chatted and laughed with flushed faces.


    Heena and I sat in a corner, munching on snacks like chicken and sipping our drinks, feeding each other since no one else was paying us any attention.


    Though we felt a bit left out since we couldn''t join the adults with their drinks, watching everyone laughing and talking still lifted my spirits.


    Sure, the gathering included people I never expected, but what of it?


    This moment, filled with joyous laughter, was wonderful.


    Both our families, always so cheerful and harmonious, seemed to blend seamlessly into this spontaneous gathering.


    I smiled quietly, watching ''our'' family. Then, Heena rested her head on my shoulder.


    "This is nice."


    "Yeah, it is."


    Though it wasn''t the romantic Christmas just for the two of us, it was still very nice.


    The boisterous laughter and carefree chatter without any worries or concerns seemed almost magical, making everyone listening feel happy.


    Especially the fact that it was our families together creating this atmosphere made it all the more delightful.


    I couldn''t be sure about the future, but I hoped ours would be as decided. I was ready to work towards it, and I knew Heena would too.


    After silently watching our families for a while, I turned to Heena.


    "Shall we step out for a bit?"


    "Okay."


    I took Heena''s hand and stood up. Noticing the glances directed our way, I gestured towards the door and stepped outside.


    Although I felt a bit embarrassed to go out in this outfit, it was Christmas after all. People passing by probably wouldn''t pay much attention. It was a quiet residential area, and I was wearing a puffy jacket over my costume.


    Walking down the darkening street on this winter evening, I fiddled with the couple ring case in my pocket.


    I had been waiting for the right timing, and now seemed like the perfect moment.


    However, presenting it on the street didn''t seem quite right.


    "Do you want to go to the playground? We can get some fresh air there before heading back."


    "Sure!"


    I naturally led her to the nearby playground, the place of our first meeting and many conversations.


    "There''s no one here~"


    "Well, who would be at the playground on Christmas evening?"


    I was relieved that it was empty. Heena looked around, walking ahead of me. We had been here so often for our walking dates that it seemed very familiar to her.


    After a short walk around the playground, I took her hand and sat her down on a secluded bench. I was a bit nervous, despite having given her many small gifts before.


    Without saying a word, I took a deep breath, knelt down on one knee, and pulled the case out of my pocket.


    It did feel somewhat like a proposal, especially considering the topic that had come up earlier. In a way, it wasn''t much different, except maybe next time I''d get a more expensive ring. But the sentiment was probably similar.


    "Ah..."


    As I took the case out of my pocket, Heena let out a soft gasp. She must have realized what it was immediately.


    With her eyes wavering, I gently opened the case to show her the couple rings and quietly asked,


    "Will you accept this ring?"


    Author''s Note:


    The adult arc is coming up soon!

 Chapter 61: First Christmas With My Girlfriend (4) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 61: First Christmas With My Girlfriend (4) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    There might have been a more eloquent way to say it. Honestly, I wanted to give it to her casually, as if it wasnt a big deal, but I got carried away by the moment and didnt prepare a proper line.


    So, it ended up being a somewhat clumsy statement.


    -Drip, drip.


    Fortunately, even with such an uncool line and gift, she was my girlfriend, moved to tears by my gesture.


    "Whats this... all of a sudden..."


    "I prepared it as a surprise. It''s my Christmas gift to you."


    "Wasnt it expensive...?"


    Even while being moved, she was concerned about my finances.


    "Honestly, it was a bit pricey, but it''s nothing compared to what you''ve given me."


    "No... its... its all because of you... I havent done anything..."


    Tears streamed down her face. I put the ring case aside for a moment and wiped her tears with a handkerchief, which I had now gotten used to carrying.


    "Really, you''ve done so much more, Heena."


    "No, its all because of you... I just... just..."


    I couldnt fully understand her words through her sobs, but I guess this was a moment to be felt, not understood.


    "I''ll do everything for you in the future. Everything you''ve done for me."


    "Thank you... I love you. I love you so much, Yeonho..."


    "I love you too."


    I hugged her as she couldn''t stop crying. I hoped for her to be happy, but I hadn''t expected her to be so moved to tears.


    Holding Heena in my arms, I reflected on the past year. Being with her, I experienced so many things.


    Taking photos with my girlfriend for the first time, walking the streets hand in hand. Going on dates.


    Studying together, going on trips.


    Sharing kisses as naturally as breathing.


    I learned what it was like to like someone, to feel that emotion, through meeting Heena.


    I always wanted to say thank you. I think I''ve told her before.


    Thank you for finding me.


    I love you, Heena.


    Please stay with me.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    ( feat. Heena )


    Christmas with him was just around the corner.


    I had been knitting a scarf for him as a gift for several weeks now. Due to my lack of dexterity, it wasnt going as well as Id hoped.


    But no matter how it turned out, Yeonho would be happy.


    Thinking of his smiling face, I knit a little each day.


    Yeonho and I, the two of us.


    Like these strands of yarn interweaving stitch by stitch, eventually forming a scarf.


    Hoping our lives intertwine, and someday, we can look at a shared life.


    I originally planned to visit with just my brother, but unexpectedly, the whole family ended up going to Yeonho''s house.


    It wasn''t intentional. But as Mom jokingly said, it was like an early meeting of the families. Mom and his mother had been in contact for some time anyway.


    "We''re meeting after lunch tomorrow, right?"


    Yeonho seemed completely unaware, but thinking it was just Mom''s joke, I didn''t tell him either.


    It was mischievous, but I wanted to see his surprised face. Just imagining it brought a smile to my face.


    And as expected.


    On Christmas Day, when the whole family gathered and entered Yeonhos house.


    His face clearly showed he hadn''t imagined this in the least.


    I felt a bit disappointed that he regained his composure so quickly.


    I wished I had taken a photo.


    Every night, looking at the photos I had taken with him before going to bed was an indispensable part of my day.


    His smiling face always hanging there, his frightened expression when watching something scary, the tears on his face after a sad movie.


    And many other countless expressions of him that let me fall asleep peacefully.


    Regretting that I couldn''t add a new collection, we all entered the house.


    Our parents brought drinks and sat at the kitchen table with his parents, sharing stories.


    -Smack.


    I kissed Yeonhos cheek and got scolded a bit.


    It seemed he was still embarrassed to do this in front of our parents. Maybe I need to do it more often to get rid of this inhibition.


    "In a few years, we will be family, after all."


    After all, we were going to be family.


    Even without saying anything, I had an idea of what it was.


    He had mentioned getting matching rings before, but with our daily dates, money was tight, and I didn''t want to pressure him into it.


    Nor did I want to wear something that felt like a toy.


    Though I enjoyed matching things with him, being together was what mattered most; other things were secondary.


    But still...


    "Will you accept this ring?"


    As Yeonho softly opened the case and looked into my eyes.


    -Drip, drip.


    Tears started to fall before I could even process the moment.


    Maybe because of the earlier conversation, this felt like a proposal.


    My body reacted with emotion before my mind could catch up.


    "Whats this... all of a sudden..."


    "I prepared it as a surprise. It''s my Christmas gift to you."


    "Wasnt it expensive...?"


    I was too happy to speak properly, yet my mouth blurted out something else.


    I thought being together was what mattered, not these things.


    Why then does my heart not listen and get so stirred up?


    "Honestly, it was a bit pricey, but it''s nothing compared to what you''ve given me."


    "Really, you''ve done so much more, Heena."


    No, that''s not true.


    What I''ve received, it''s all because of you.


    Though I tried to think and do things on my own.


    I''m still not even close to catching up.


    Because I can''t imagine making you feel as happy as I am now.


    I could die this moment and still smile.


    "I''ll do everything for you in the future. Everything you''ve done for me."


    Thank you. But you can''t.


    If you do more, I''ll never catch up.


    "Thank you... I love you. I love you so much, Yeonho..."


    "I love you too."


    I love you.


    More than words can express.


    So much.


    More than yesterday.


    More than the day before yesterday.


    I thought I loved you as much as possible, but every day my love grows.


    If I showed it all, you might not be able to handle it.


    So, I''ll show you a little more, bit by bit.


    Over decades, very slowly.


    I love you, Yeonho.


    Please stay with me.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "Uhahahahah!!! Look at this scarf!! So this is what you finally made!"


    "Is this the twisted scarf of oblivion..?"


    "Ah, Sunhoo, shut up!! Hee, Heena? I really like it. Thank you so much. Ill wear it every winter until I die!"


    "Next year, Ill make it prettier."


    "No! It''s already pretty! Ignore what they say. Okay?... Eh?"


    -Smooch


    "Whoa!?"


    "Kyaa~ Do it again! One more time!"


    "I''m so sorry about our child.."


    "Haha, no worries. Kids will be kids."


    "Eung~ I love you, Yeonho!"


    "Hey, not in front of the family..! Uh... I love you too."


    Authors Note:


    You might be wondering why Heena''s part came out so soon.


    Well, why you ask?


    Hold tight!!!


    The time machine is starting!!

 Chapter 62: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall

    Chapter 62: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Join the discord! Here


    After Christmas, time flew by, marking a slight change in our relationship.


    Having spent Christmas at my place, it was decided that I would celebrate the New Year''s at Heena''s house.


    It made sense since my family didn''t have any special plans for the New Year. My brother Jeongwoo and his girlfriend had gone out for an overnight trip too.


    The only issue was Heena wanting me to sleep in her room. Her mother just laughed, her father tried to dissuade her, and Heeseong, her brother, didn''t care and just invited me to play video games with him.


    Of course, I chose to play games with Heeseong.


    "Do you like my brother more than me? Even after giving you an engagement ring!"


    "It''s just a couple ring..."


    It was a rather uneventful day. I fell asleep in the room while playing games with Heeseong, and the next morning, I had breakfast with Heena''s family. They all had to leave for a relative''s house later. Surprisingly, I didn''t feel as awkward eating at someone else''s house as I thought I would.


    Spending Christmas at my place brought our families closer, almost like neighbors rather than distant relatives.


    It was a good development, but it seemed like Heena''s limits were gradually being lifted.


    Hmm.


    I don''t know.


    On my birthday in January, I spent the entire day with Heena.


    From early morning until late evening.


    When she asked if there was anything I wanted her to do, I almost asked for her to fulfill my long-held desire of seeing her in a maid cosplay from Christmas. But the thought of her saying something like, "Please order me around, Master," in that outfit made me worry my ironclad patience would shatter before graduation, so I refrained.


    In the end, we agreed that her gift would be a pair of basketball shoes from a sports store.


    She chose an expensive pair, and I initially refused, but she insisted, saying, "I bought us an expensive couple ring. I''ll be mad if you refuse."


    So I gratefully accepted the gift, sweating at her constant reference to it as an engagement ring.


    Once Heena''s birthday passed, we could legally register our marriage. Still, I hoped she wouldn''t bring the marriage registration form on her birthday.


    Holding onto that slim hope, I enjoyed our date, strolling around and eating cake together.


    Heena, who always took good care of me, was even more attentive that day, treating me as delicately as if she were caring for a baby.


    February, Valentine''s Day and Heena''s birthday.


    Heena had preempted me from buying a gift a few days earlier.


    Instead of a gift, she asked me to do something she wanted. She was still mindful of the expensive couple ring, not the engagement ring, that I had given her.


    And when I agreed, she actually brought a marriage registration form.


    I was genuinely surprised.


    Fortunately, Heena wasn''t serious and just wanted to keep a filled-out form as a keepsake, so I wrote on it without feeling burdened.


    Filling out the marriage form was somewhat amusing, thinking, "So this is what you use when you get married."


    Then, in true Heena fashion:


    "Can you see this?"


    "It looks like melted chocolate. Is this like the inside of a fondant au chocolat?"


    "Maybe? It''s my Valentine''s Day gift for you."


    "It looks delicious! Do I just scoop it up with that stick?"


    "No, watch this."


    With that, she dipped a wooden stick into the chocolate and smeared it on her cheek.


    At that moment, I couldn''t help but realize what Heena wanted.


    Memories of Pepero Day came flooding back.


    "You''ll eat the chocolate, right?"


    With a bashful smile, my girlfriend coated her tongue in chocolate.


    Obliging Heena''s playful request on her birthday, I gently licked her face like a puppy.


    Starting from her cheeks to her nose and lips, and even dabbing some on her fingers.


    And then:


    "Yeonho, this side too, please!"


    "That''s a bit..."


    "You promised to do whatever I want today~"


    She had cleverly dressed down in loose clothing and a slightly loose T-shirt. She pulled down her shirt collar a bit, revealing her straight collarbone, and waited with anticipation in her eyes after smearing it with chocolate.


    "Can we choose a different spot?"


    "Hmm, then you pick."


    "What shall we do for dinner? How about some drinks at a sashimi restaurant?"


    "Sounds good."


    Uncle and Dad became drinking buddies, always looking for alcohol whenever they met. Apparently, they had similar tastes in alcohol and side dishes.


    "Jeongwoo is still too young for this.."


    "Oh, why not send him early? It used to be trendy, you know~ Like those young brides!"


    "I don''t mind, but I feel a little bad."


    "Really? Then don''t worry about Yeonho~ Heena says she''ll take care of him."


    "Maybe I should teach her some cooking."


    And now, Aunt and Mom were comfortable enough to speak informally with each other. They were of similar ages and both extroverted, so they seemed to get along well. Although my mom looks cool and chic, she surprisingly enjoys wandering around and chatting with people.


    As we became closer, we even started going on beach trips together. It seemed like an unavoidable situation now.


    Lost in these thoughts, I watched Heeseong hyung heading off to rent a boat when Heena clung to my arm.


    I was wearing last year''s swimsuit since I was dragged out from my study routine.


    "I wanted to buy a new swimsuit."


    "Hey, it''s pretty. Reminds me of last year."


    Was that already a year ago?


    Due to Heena''s plot(?), we ended up sharing a room and I applied sunscreen on her at the beach.


    Ah, I shouldn''t have remembered that.


    My body reacted.


    "Will you put sunscreen on me this time too?"


    "No."


    "Why not!!"


    "I''ll do it next year. As much as you want, whenever you want."


    "...Is that a promise?"


    Her compliance to my firm decision about next year surprised me.


    Next year? Even if she tells me not to, I''d still do it.


    Not much time left. It would be a waste of all this time if I couldn''t wait another six months.


    With that resolve in mind, I turned to look at Heena. Under the sunlight, her skin was shining, flawlessly white and smooth.


    Ah, maybe I should just apply the sunscreen.


    After summer, I dove back into studying without any distractions, half-resigned to not catching up with Heena.


    My grades improved significantly, but Heena''s were top-tier even among the elites. Always good, her scores continued to climb.


    Seeing her miss only two questions in all subjects in the September mock exam made me realize I had to step up.


    Heena too was pondering her college choices. If I managed to get into a reasonably good university, she was considering joining me there on a scholarship.


    Or maybe she would look in a different direction.


    Honestly, I did have a romantic notion about being a campus couple at the same university. I wanted it if possible, but I didn''t want to limit Heena''s potential or future for that.


    Moreover, the fact that I had even managed to aim for the universities I was now considering was enough reason to be endlessly grateful to Heena.


    I was so surprised by my own grade improvement after starting to study with Heena last year.


    Mom even tried to pay Heena for tutoring me.


    But Heena:


    "No, thank you, ma''am. I''m just helping my husb... I mean, boyfriend with his studies."


    "You did that on purpose, right?"


    "It was a slip of the tongue."


    She deftly handled it like that.


    So we didn''t end up paying her, but Mom gave me a study-related card. Heena and I were supposed to use it for anything study-related.


    Even Heena seemed comfortable using it, perhaps unable to refuse this gesture.


    So with Heena''s and everyone else''s help...


    I reduced dating and hanging out with friends to a minimum, focusing solely on studying. And like that, a year went by.


    Finally, the college entrance exam was just around the corner.


    Author''s Note:


    Although I mentioned a time machine, it''s basically skipping the senior year of high school. This chapter wraps up that phase.


    I could have expanded on the details of the intermediate events, but many would have been repetitive, and it would have unnecessarily increased the length.


    Instead, I decided to cover only the essential events briefly like this, and reserve the rest of what I wanted to write for their adult years!


    To my dear readers, thank you for enjoying this! I love you all!

 Chapter 63: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (2)

    Chapter 63: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Wed-Sat


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "What are you doing? Not studying? The college entrance exam is tomorrow."


    Ah~ I wouldn''t know about that.


    "Yeah. Go stuff yourself at the snack bar."


    Damn...


    I was flipping through a workbook while talking to Yoonsung. Though I said I was studying, I didnt want to overwork my brain right before the exam, so I was just casually looking through it.


    Other students, regardless of how much they had studied, were adjusting their condition for tomorrow, but Yoonsung was free from all those concerns.


    He already had a job lined up, one that was as tough as hell''s gate.


    "Wow, but how can you even think of working there? Think you can survive?"


    Don''t say that... I''m already feeling overwhelmed. You guys will be college students from March next year, but I''ll be a full-time employee at the snack bar.


    "But you said they pay well."


    If a high salary was enough to endure, we wouldn''t still be looking for part-time jobs...


    "Agreed."


    Still, the days I worked part-time there are a fond memory. I haven''t been able to help out since becoming a senior. I was too busy studying, and Yoonsung didn''t ask for my help.


    I heard Kim Suhwang went there a couple of times instead of me.


    What about Lee Heena? Aren''t you meeting her today?


    "We''re texting, but we decided to rest today and meet after the exam tomorrow."


    Can you get into the same university as her?


    "Impossible."


    That decisive, huh? Even if you do really well in the exam, still impossible?


    "Maybe if I hit the lottery with my scores?"


    The last mock exam I took, I averaged a rank of 2, so if I guess everything right and do incredibly well, maybe I could match her level.


    Wow, me, averaging second place. I can''t thank Heena enough, no matter how many times I do.


    Even if I mess up this exam, my scores will be hundreds of times better than before I met Heena.


    I recall barely managing to get one or two grades in the third rank in the spring and summer of my second year, mostly getting fourth ranks.


    Now, if I do a bit poorly, maybe I''ll average around 2.5?


    So you''ll still make it into a Seoul university?


    "As long as nothing happens on the way to the exam, I should."


    What if, like, your stomach starts hurting during the exam?


    "Are you trying to curse me?"


    Just kidding~ So we won''t see each other tomorrow. How about we all meet this weekend?


    "Sounds good. I''ll tell Heena."


    Seriously, do it right. You have no idea how her face looks when you take her out with us.


    "Don''t slander Heena."


    It''s not slander... Nevermind. Good luck with your exam tomorrow.


    "Alright."


    With that, the call ended, and I closed the workbook I had only opened. The thought of the college entrance exam being tomorrow made me feel restless, making it impossible to study.


    It was the day when all the effort I had put in would show results.


    Recently, even Yoonjung noona had been refraining from visiting our house. She said she''d stay away for a while since I''d be distracted.


    In fact, I didn''t mind much. Maybe I''m less sensitive than I thought, as I didn''t get distracted whether someone was walking around or talking near me while studying.


    But since they were being considerate of me, I didnt feel right telling them not to.


    Thinking about it, I guess I also kept quiet at home during my brothers'' exam periods.


    -The phone vibrated again, and without needing to check who it was, I answered the call. It had to be Heena.


    Although we had been seeing each other almost every day for the past few months for study purposes, we had agreed to rest at our respective homes today, so I expected she would call since texting wasnt enough.


    I had actually thought it was Heena earlier too, but it was surprisingly Yoonsung who called, not texted.


    Anyway, I went to get a glass of water, received encouragement from my family, and headed back to my room.


    I had a good feeling about this.


    I had been doing well in my studies recently, and my last mock exam scores were also good. My family and girlfriend have always been my strength.


    A pleasant level of nervousness enveloped me.


    It seemed like I was set for great success tomorrow.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The day of the college entrance exam.


    The good mood from last night continued, leaving me feeling excellent since the morning. Heena, who called me for a wake-up call, also said she was in great condition. If only I do well in the exam, everything would seem perfect.


    When it was time to leave the house, everyone except Sunhoo hyung got up early and gathered at the entrance.


    "Son, you got this!"


    "Thanks, Dad!"


    "Do your best. And if it doesnt go well, dont be too hard on yourself."


    "Ah, of course. If I fail, Ill just join Sunhoo hyung at his gaming workshop. You in, hyung?"


    "Ha... Seriously, Han Sunhoo. Stop saying useless comments to Yeonho... Youve worked hard, so youll definitely do well! Cheer up!"


    "Thanks, noona."


    "Its time to go. Better to arrive early and wait than to be late."


    "Right. I''ll enjoy the kimbap, Mom."


    With my familys send-off, I checked one last time for my exam slip and writing tools before leaving the house.


    It was the day of the exam, so there werent many people out except for students like me. The weather was also clear and sunny.


    [ Heena: Im about to enter the school, so turning off my phone! See you after its over! Yeonho, you got this! Love you ]


    I had been texting Heena on the way, but she moved even earlier than me and soon stopped responding. I checked her last message before entering the subway station.


    I tried to calm my increasingly pounding heart. Luckily, the subway arrived right away, and in less than 20 minutes, I reached the station near my school.


    As I got off the subway and looked around, there werent many other students in sight. Heena must have arrived very early, and I was also relatively early.


    Near the entrance of the front staircase, there was an elderly lady struggling to climb, one step at a time, carrying a somewhat heavy-looking bag.


    "Oh my... why is it so hard today..."


    She lamented in a voice loud enough to reach my ears as she ascended the stairs. Seeing this, I moved to help her, at least up to the top of the stairs.


    I thought doing a good deed might improve my luck for the day.


    Most other students had already gone far up, and there seemed to be no one else around to help.


    "...Huh?"


    But before I had climbed many steps towards her, I noticed the lady''s body starting to tilt backwards.


    It was like a scene from a movie, in slow motion, she wobbled and began to fall backwards.


    What should I do? Should I catch her?


    What if something goes wrong?


    Even a minor injury could affect the exam.


    But it could be dangerous if she falls like that.


    What to do


    In that split second, numerous thoughts and concerns flashed through my mind, but my body was already in motion.


    I quickly lunged forward, extending my right arm to catch the elderly ladys shoulder, pulling her towards me as much as possible, and cushioning her fall with my body.


    -Bang!


    "Ugh!!!


    We both tumbled down the stairs together.


    -Zing


    "Ah, ouch"


    At the same time, I felt an intense pain in my right elbow. The sudden surge of agony was so intense that I couldnt even scream properly.


    In the midst of this, only one thought dominated my mind.


    Ah, damn it! The college entrance exam!

 Chapter 64: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (3)

    Chapter 64: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu (switching schedules from Wed-Sat)


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    How many hours had passed? I had collapsed, unable to even scream properly, only letting out pained groans, until someone who heard me called 119 and had me taken to the hospital.


    The college entrance exam was completely out of the question now. It might as well have been on the other side of the Pacific. I really wanted to crawl there if I had to, but my arm hurt so badly that it was impossible.


    Anyway, after being rushed to the hospital, I received an injection and underwent a medical examination.


    It was a stroke of luck, albeit a small one, that my right elbow was only fractured, not completely shattered, so I didn''t need surgery. But I did get a cast.


    Thanks to the medicine, or maybe the injection I received halfway through, the pain had significantly subsided. Once I regained some consciousness, a nurse came to collect my personal information.


    Mourning my smartphone, which was split in two just like my elbow, I borrowed a phone to contact my parents.


    By the time lunch was approaching, not only my parents but also my entire family had gathered in my hospital room.


    "How''s your arm? Are you hurting anywhere else?"


    "No, I''m a bit sore all over, but there''s no other broken bones."


    "That''s good... You did well. You can always take the entrance exam next year. You really did well."


    My mom said this as she checked over my body. I nearly cried... but I didn''t. Honestly, it still didn''t feel real to me.


    Yoonjung noona, on the other hand, was crying beside me.


    "Sob... You worked so hard... What now..."


    "It''s okay. Like mom said, I can just take it next year."


    Trying to lighten the mood, which had turned a bit gloomy thanks to my weeping sister, I forced a smile. Although I wasn''t in the mood to laugh and joke, if I looked as morose as I felt, we wouldn''t be able to say anything to each other.


    "Ah, why''s the mood so down? This year, I guess I''ll just help out Sunhoo hyung at the workshop or something."


    "Yeah, you can join us anytime. We''ll work you like a slave."


    "Shut your mouth."


    -Click- Fortunately, my nonsense was well-received, and we started to chat about this and that when dad and Jeongwoo hyung entered the hospital room.


    But as soon as they entered, Jeongwoo hyung silently started gathering my belongings.


    "Yeonho, let''s move to a different room."


    "Suddenly? I thought I could just be discharged today and continue treatment as an outpatient."


    Earlier, the doctor said that as long as I took my medication and kept the cast on, it would be okay to go home.


    Looking at dad with confusion, he pointed outside and explained the reason.


    "The grandmother and her son whom you helped earlier came by. They''ve offered to cover all the hospital bills. Let''s get some physical therapy later and stay a few more days to monitor your condition."


    "Oh, how''s the grandmother? Is she okay?"


    I wouldn''t have known what to do if the grandmother had been hurt after I had thrown my body to save her during the college entrance exam.


    "Yes, she''s fine. She sprained her ankle, but there''s no serious injury. She''s usually hypertensive, so she suddenly showed signs of anemia."


    "That''s a relief."


    Right, as long as she''s safe.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Sigh.


    It''s distressing to think that everyone has to move on. Damn.


    The hospital food had a rather unique taste, so I ended up eating the kimbap my mom had packed for me in the morning. After that, I wandered around the hospital out of sheer boredom, heard about how the physical therapy would be conducted.


    Then, everyone went back home. It wasn''t a serious situation, and it seemed odd for them all to stay. Actually, it was right after my admission, so they had let it slide, but the visiting hours for lunch had long passed.


    My parents said they would come back with my clothes.


    Sitting alone in the small room, I felt really bored. Especially since I had been studying every spare moment recently, this free time felt even more pronounced.


    Especially without Heena by my side.


    Thinking about my girlfriend at random moments, I checked the time. It was about when the college entrance exams would be finishing, and students would be heading home.


    The university hospital where I was staying wasn''t far from the school where Heena was taking her exam, so she might be coming soon.


    -Tap tap tap tap!!!


    Just as I was idly wondering when she would arrive, suddenly, there was a lot of commotion outside my hospital room.


    Thinking someone had brought a child for a visit, I didn''t pay much attention and lay down.


    -Bang!!


    "Yeonho!!!!!"


    Bursting in with all her might, throwing the door open.


    A face smeared with tears, her hair a mess, clinging to her face.


    It was my girlfriend.


    "Ah... you''re here?"


    "Are you okay?! How badly are you hurt?"


    As expected, she examined my body with a more serious expression than I anticipated, even though she must have heard some details from Heeseong hyung.


    Closely inspecting me, she finally looked at my casted elbow and started to cry.


    Seeing her like this, I felt grateful and somewhat overwhelmed by the depth of her concern for me.


    That''s probably why, instead of reassuring her, I unintentionally started with an apology.


    I was afraid that if I said anything more comforting, I might start crying too.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Sob... For what...?"


    "For not being able to take the exam after you spent so much time teaching me."


    I made this unnecessary comment, even though it wasnt a situation to be too worried about. I was both touched and embarrassed by her dramatic reaction.


    But...


    "What does that matter!!!!"


    My words were drowned out by Heena''s loud outcry, the likes of which I had never heard before. She looked furiously upset at me, the first time I''d seen her like this since we started dating.


    "You''re... hurt... like this... Sob... Why would... that... matter..."


    She burst into tears, clutching my hospital gown and burying her face in my chest.


    Right. Heena would worry about my well-being over anything else, whether I messed up the exam or not.


    It was obvious when I thought about it, but I had unnecessarily brought up something else to hide my embarrassment. I reflected on this internally and hugged Heena, who was holding onto me and sobbing heavily.


    "I''m sorry for getting hurt. I''ll be more careful in the future. So, please don''t cry, okay?"


    A four-week injury was minor, but making my girlfriend cry like this felt like a grave sin.


    Why does the exam matter right now? Seeing her so upset over something as trivial as this injury, I resolved to be more cautious with myself in the future.

 Chapter 65: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (4)

    Chapter 65: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (4)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu (switching schedules from Wed-Sat)


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    In the hospital room, the loud voice had startled a nurse who came in, but I sent her back outside.


    Still sobbing in my arms, I comforted Heena. Heeseong hyung briefly entered the room but then left, saying he would come back later, sensing the situation.


    After a while, as Heena calmed down a bit, she slowly lifted her face from my chest. Her hair was disheveled from the moment she arrived, her face streaked with tears, and her eyes were red.


    But still.


    She was the most beautiful, my girlfriend.


    "Feeling a bit better?"


    "Hic... yes..."


    "Good. The bathroom is right next to the door, want to go for a moment?"


    "Yeah... I''ll be back soon."


    After crying, her emotions seemed to have settled, and perhaps she was feeling a bit embarrassed. She covered her face with her hands, avoiding showing it to me, and entered the attached bathroom.


    A little later, she came out having tidied up her face and hair, and then we could talk calmly. Still, she seemed a bit anxious, sitting close to me.


    "Did this happen while you were helping the grandmother?"


    "Yeah. My mind was debating, but my body had already moved."


    "......"


    She bit her lip slightly at my response and held my hand tightly, as if asking me not to go anywhere.


    After a moment of silence, she spoke with a trembling voice.


    "It''s because... I told you to take the subway..."


    "Lee Heena."


    I interrupted her. It was okay to worry, to feel anxious, or to be angry with me, but she shouldn''t say such things, especially blaming herself like this.


    For the first time today, Heena showed me an angry face, and I, feeling a bit stern, spoke to her.


    "Don''t say that. It''s not your fault, and it''s not that it was the grandmother''s fault either. It just so happened that I was there, and I could help. That''s a good thing, right?"


    "...Right. I''m sorry."


    "Sorry? You''re just worried about me."


    No one was at fault; it was just a chance for me to save someone. Thinking like this was better for everyone, especially for my mental health.


    "Did you do well in the exam?"


    "Yes..."


    "That''s great. You worked hard. I''m proud of you."


    Even though she had composed herself in the bathroom, Heena''s eyes were still red, and she looked extremely downcast. Her hand kept holding on to my clothes.


    I stroked her hair and kept talking, trying to lift her spirits through conversation.


    "Anyway, getting into the same college this year would have been tough, so I''ll study more and try to apply to the same place as you."


    "Don''t push yourself too hard. There''s no need for that."


    Her response was weak, making me realize that cheering her up wouldn''t be easy.


    "But I still want to try. I''ve got plenty of time now. Oh, and since it''s just my arm that''s hurt, I can move around fine. How about a date this week?"


    Heena''s drooping head shot up as my words ended, and her voice rose.


    "No! Don''t even think about going anywhere until you''re fully healed!"


    "Come on, it''s okay."


    "Do you want me to get angry? Absolutely not!"


    I thought I had found the perfect way to cheer up Heena, but she flatly rejected it. It wasn''t just a simple refusal; her demeanor suggested she wouldn''t let me leave the hospital for a single step.


    After glaring at me with narrowed eyes for a moment, she clenched her fist as if she had made up her mind.


    "You''re staying here for a few days, right?"


    "Yes, ma''am. You can count on me."


    "No! Mom! Don''t go!!"


    Ignoring my protest, mom handed over the clothes and the pass, then left the room. She really left?


    Even though she trusts Heena, isn''t this a bit too much? I''m hospitalized here! Just a few hours ago, there was a touching hospital scene happening here!


    I looked at the door with resentful eyes, but no amount of staring would bring my mom back. I had no choice but to face Heena alone again.


    She looked at me with a resolve in her eyes that seemed unyielding. Was it necessary to be so determined over something so trivial?


    Sighing, I asked.


    "Let''s start with the basics. How exactly do you plan to help?"


    "Well, of course... I''ll, I''ll help you take off your pants..."


    Her face turned red as she stuttered in response to my question. Despite her bold declaration to help, her reaction was unexpectedly adorable.


    "Heena, I can take off my pants with one hand."


    Especially since hospital gowns are easier to remove.


    "But, but to stand and go?"


    "I can do that with one hand too..."


    I could sit if needed. Why was I having such an embarrassing conversation with my girlfriend?


    Only after hearing all this did Heena finally seem to give up, turning her gaze away.


    "Tch..."


    Why did she click her tongue as if disappointed? Should I have pretended to be helpless and let her do everything?


    No matter how I thought about it, that just seemed inappropriate. We hadn''t even had our first big moment together, and it wasn''t right to start like that.


    Discussing these matters with Heena in this cramped hospital room was already tiring me out.


    I had to take drastic action.


    "Heena, let''s set some rules."


    "Rules?"


    "I appreciate the help, but it feels a bit excessive. I can do most things on my own."


    "No. What if your injury gets worse? No, I refuse."


    She turned her head away, leaving no room for negotiation. I had expected this reaction. Although my injury wasnt severe, I was hospitalized due to an accident, and she had cried and worried a lot because of it.


    I needed something strong to persuade Heena.


    "Listen to me."


    Attention, please.


    "Think of it as practice."


    "Practice for what?"


    She tilted her head at my abrupt statement. Honestly, bringing this up right now might agitate Heena more, but it was necessary.


    Otherwise, she might soon follow me into the bathroom, whether I liked it or not.


    "For the future."


    "Huh?"


    "When we live together... we''ll need rules, right? Like dividing household chores, for example."


    "Uh...?"


    I trailed off and glanced at her cautiously. I thought the idea of living together would excite Heena.


    "......"


    Her reaction was nothing like what I had expected.


    Instead of being joyfully noisy, Heena nodded seriously, making me wonder if I had made a mistake.


    "You''re right. This room does have a studio apartment vibe. Shall we think about it together?"


    "...Yeah."


    Did I really mess up?

 Chapter 66: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (5)

    Chapter 66: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (5)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    In the end, it was a mistake. The idea itself might not have been bad, but it was a huge mistake to negotiate and have only Heena involved.


    As if she had been waiting, Heena started pouring out her words.


    "If I can stay, I will, but if I have to go out, make sure to tell me if you''re going anywhere. Actually, I''ll definitely come with you."


    "Okay."


    "And I''ll help you with meals like earlier. If I step away for a moment, you can''t eat alone."


    "I can eat by myself. I can at least handle meals."


    "Yeonho, listen carefully."


    There was a sense of dj vu in her "listen carefully." It sounded like something I had said just a minute ago.


    "Of course, you can eat with your left hand. But you''re not ambidextrous, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "What if you spill? It''s okay to spill on the tray or the makeshift table, but what if it gets on your clothes?"


    "I''ll just change."


    "It might stain your body too if it''s thin. Then you''ll have to wash, right?"


    "I guess so..."


    "You can''t get the cast wet, so I''ll have to help you. Are you going to take a bath with me? I wouldn''t mind."


    Wait, is this really happening?


    "They say you can shower with a plastic cover over the cast."


    "You can''t do that every time you eat."


    "That''s true."


    "Then wouldn''t it be better if I just fed you from the start?"


    "If I don''t spill..."


    "You already spilled once when you tried to hold the spoon earlier. Are you confident you won''t?"


    I wasn''t confident. Eating with my left hand was difficult. I had planned on dealing with a little spillage, but as Heena said, if it spilled on my clothes, it would be bothersome in many ways.


    But, isn''t it strange to conclude that I have to wash every time I spill?


    I couldn''t respond immediately to Heena''s rapid-fire words, and she ended the conversation with "then, let''s end this topic," and moved on to the next item.


    "Call me when you change clothes too. I''ll help."


    "I can really do that by myself."


    "Yeah, I know. You can put on your pants alone. But the top has buttons and might be difficult, right? I''ll help with that."


    "That might be..."


    Ah, but I''m not wearing anything underneath this. I''ve shown my upper body at the beach before, so maybe it''s not a big deal.


    "And do you wash your hair first thing in the morning?"


    "Yeah. I start showering leisurely but always wash my hair right away. If I don''t, it bothers me."


    Right after waking up, my hair tends to be a bit greasy, so I have to wash it. If I don''t, it''s not just bothersome, it actually annoys me.


    "Then, take your time bathing after I leave, and I''ll help you wash your hair."


    "Um..."


    I was going to reflexively refuse, but I just agreed. Washing my hair with one hand seemed really difficult. It''s not impossible, but it looked like it would take a long time.


    The problem was, one thing led to another, and it all ended up completely different from what I had initially intended.


    My initial thought was to limit Heena''s help to a level that wouldn''t be too burdensome for me, but that concern was no longer in the picture.


    It was just Heena''s desires unleashed. She spoke so firmly and definitively that I couldn''t bring myself to argue, wondering, ''Is this right...?''


    For a while, we discussed the code of conduct inside the hospital room, and naturally, the conversation shifted to how we would manage when we lived together in the future.


    The next few days in the hospital were uneventful. I just stayed in my room, went for check-ups and physical therapy. In between, I contacted my friends with the new smartphone my dad had brought.


    Despite our serious discussion, nothing much changed compared to before. Except when Heena went to school, we spent the entire weekend together. Now that I think about it, spending days on end together like this was a first for us.


    Even when we went on trips, they lasted only a day or two at most. Spending mornings, afternoons, and evenings with Heena felt genuinely good.


    Above all, it was like a rehearsal for when we would eventually live together.


    "Good night~"


    "Yeah!"


    A peck with a ''good night,'' and in the morning, ''did you sleep well?'' accompanied by a kiss, made it feel like we were really living together, despite being in the hospital room.


    Of course.


    "Sigh..."


    "Heena? It''s cold, can you button me up quickly?"


    "Uh, okay..."


    There were times when Heena''s eyes, zipping up my shirt, were quite scary.


    Heena didn''t stay every night; she alternated with my mom. It was hard to bathe properly here, and the makeshift bed was uncomfortable, so my mom forced her to go home halfway through.


    I couldn''t forget the sad look on her face when she left after visiting hours on the days she decided to sleep at her own home.


    During this time, Yoonsung and other friends came to visit me.


    "Typical Han Yeonho."


    "Seriously."


    My friends displayed a neutral attitude, neither teasing nor openly praising. The fact that I missed the college entrance exam due to my injury was a serious issue for us, and it would have been embarrassing for them to praise me too openly.


    I was glad that they didn''t create a gloomy atmosphere.


    "Hey, to get into the same college as Heena, I would have needed to retake the exam anyway. Even if I had taken it, I wouldn''t have made it, so missing it because I was saving someone is an honorable defeat..."


    "What kind of nonsense is that?"


    Right.


    Anyway, during my short hospital stay, I got the feeling of cohabiting with Heena and managed to gather my thoughts. On the day I returned home, Heena was quite sad, but we couldn''t live there forever.


    Of course, after I was discharged, Heena came to my house every day after school. Now, she entered and left as if it was her own home, and no one made a fuss about it.


    Heena naturally came to my room and stayed close by my side until evening, when she would return home. This routine continued day after day.


    About a month later, I was able to completely remove the cast.


    My recovery was speedy, probably due to my youth, and the condition wasn''t severe. There was a bit of stiffness remaining, so rehabilitation was necessary, but it was manageable enough to do at home.


    Now that my arm was back to normal, it was time to assess the current situation.


    Firstly, retaking next year was certain. I couldn''t take the college entrance exam, so it was inevitable. Moreover, my grades before meeting Heena were disastrous, so relying on them was out of the question.


    Unlike me, Heena had secured a free pass to college. She only got three questions wrong in all the subjects. The mistakes weren''t on hard questions either; she said she started laughing thinking of my face and got distracted.


    After much consideration, Heena decided on...


    "Seoyeon University?"


    "Yeah. My grades are good enough, and it''s not too far, plus the tuition is affordable."


    It''s one of the best universities, universally speaking, and being a national university, the tuition is relatively low.


    Heena''s grades were perfect, so that wasn''t an issue. Before meeting me, she apparently just studied quietly, which was hard to imagine considering her lively personality during our dates.


    I supported and congratulated her decision, but inwardly, I was sweating bullets. Could I get into that university after a year of retaking exams? Seemed impossible.


    Anyway, as the year was ending, there was a regrettable incident, but at least I was healthy and had done a good deed. With that mindset, I welcomed the second end-of-year and new year with Heena.


    Author''s Note:


    Please think of Seoyeon University as Seoul National University.


    This episode marks the end of the bridge to Part 2. It''s not explicitly defined as Part 2, but it feels like it.


    Anyway, after the next Heena part, Yeonho and Heena''s cozy twenties will begin.


    I also thought about adding a car accident, but that would turn the story into a dark and depressing one...


    As I always say, my aim is to maintain a consistent atmosphere, even if it might seem a bit mundane, in this sweet, everyday love story.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 67: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (6) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 67: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (6) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Ever since the day Yeonho gave me the ring, our happy days continued.


    On New Year''s, Yeonho came to sleep over at my house. Although I was a bit upset because he chose to play games with my brother rather than sleep with me.


    He gave me a ring as if proposing, so I thought it was only reasonable to expect us to sleep in the same bed.


    I could even consider it an engagement ring.


    Still, it was blissful to see Yeonho first thing in the morning. It would have been nicer if it was just the two of us, but I still felt like we were a family.


    Not long after, on Yeonho''s birthday, we had a normal date, just the two of us.


    Looking at the ring on my left ring finger, fitting as if it belonged there, brightened my days. To show my gratitude, I bought him a nice pair of sneakers, knowing how much he loved basketball.


    "Isn''t this too expensive? Maybe something else..."


    When Yeonho tried to refuse, I insisted firmly, threatening to get angry if he didn''t accept the gift. I wouldn''t really get mad at him, but I had to say so, otherwise, he''d feel bad. Especially since he had gotten us expensive couple rings.


    But I guess everyone feels this way.


    Thinking what you do is nothing special, yet always wanting to give something bigger to the one you love.


    With that thought, I naturally smiled. There was no need to feel indebted for what we do for each other. I wished we would say "thank you" instead of "I''m sorry."


    Forever, I will for Yeonho.


    And Yeonho will for me.


    Exchanging gifts in the name of love.


    Still, on my birthday, I didn''t receive a gift from Yeonho. We had spent a lot recently, so we decided to save a bit. Instead of a present, there was something else I wanted.


    The pre-prepared marriage registration form.


    It wasn''t that I wanted to file for marriage right then, but I wanted to keep it as a keepsake. Of course, if Yeonho wanted to, I was ready to go to the city office right away.


    Yeonho, unburdened by the idea of it being just a keepsake, happily filled it out with me. It was a practice run, so we wouldnt make mistakes when writing the ''real'' one in the future.


    After filling it out, we ate chocolates together. I decided to be a bit childish since it was my birthday.


    Like on Pepero Day, I prepared chocolates and smeared them over various parts of my body, waiting for him to eat them off me.


    Kisses with Yeonho were always good, but the feeling of his tongue sweeping across my face was indescribable.


    Every time his slightly rough tongue brushed my cheek, nose, and lips, my whole body tingled. Of course, it was lovely when he sucked on my tongue like a kiss.


    Taking it a step further, I slightly pulled down the neck of my shirt and pointed at my collarbone, asking him.


    "Yeonho, here too, please!"


    "That''s a bit..."


    "You promised to do whatever I want today~"


    His hesitant, almost shy reaction was expected, so I presented him with an irresistible choice.


    "Here or my stomach. Which do you prefer?"


    "......"


    Meanwhile, Yeonho''s mother, impressed by his grades, tried to pay me for tutoring, but I firmly refused.


    It was something I did for my boyfriend, my future husband, and it wasn''t right to accept payment for that.


    It was simply my joy.


    "No, thank you, ma''am. I''m just helping my husb... I mean, boyfriend with his studies."


    "You did that on purpose, right?"


    "It was a slip of the tongue."


    Thankfully, Mom understood my feelings and didn''t bring up the tutoring fee again. However, she did help a lot with the expenses needed for our studies, which I didn''t refuse.


    In a way, she was helping someone who would soon be part of their family.


    Months passed like that.


    And the college entrance exams were right around the corner.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The night before the exam.


    I called Yeonho before going to sleep, though I had to wait a while as he was already on a long call. Funnily enough, I felt a bit jealous, even though his conversation was surely with one of his close friends.


    Pushing that feeling aside, I made sure he was ready to take the exam without any problems tomorrow.


    I hoped for a good result for Yeonho, who had worked so hard.


    Then sleep well! If anything happens, make sure to contact me!


    "You too, sleep well. Love you~"


    We exchanged our love and ended the call, and I fell asleep happily.


    And the next day.


    I woke up feeling good. I called Yeonho as soon as I opened my eyes, ensuring he woke up on time. His voice gave me strength too.


    I prepared early, as something might happen on the way. As always, I had a light breakfast, washed up, and left the house early.


    "Good luck with the test~"


    "Go, Heena! You got this!"


    "Don''t be too nervous and stay calm, okay?"


    "Yeah, thanks. I''ll be back."


    After farewells from my family and enjoying the sunny weather, I chatted with Yeonho, who left a bit later than me.


    Every day was going smoothly. Maybe, just maybe, if Yeonho does well on his exams as he did before, we might end up at the same university again.


    If not, then maybe...


    As my thoughts wandered to that possibility, I quickly shook my head to clear away any negative thoughts. I hoped for good results for both Yeonho and me, as much as we had put in our efforts.


    Continuing our conversation until I arrived at the exam venue, I sent Yeonho one last message as I reached the entrance.


    [ Heena: Im about to enter the school, so turning off my phone! See you after its over! Yeonho, you got this! Love you ]


    Then I turned off my phone and put it in my bag.


    Everything went smoothly.

 Chapter 68: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (7) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 68: After Winter, Spring, Summer, and Fall (7) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    It was my second time facing the exams, but I still felt more nervous than usual as I finished each subject one by one. I had hoped that recalling old memories would make it easier, but I couldn''t remember most of it. It didn''t matter, though.


    As lunchtime passed and evening approached.


    All the exams were finally over. I managed to smoothly answer most of the questions, but I was worried about the parts where I lost focus, suddenly thinking of Yeonho. Still, I thought the results wouldn''t be too bad.


    I quickly packed my bag and left the exam hall. I wanted to meet Yeonho as soon as possible. If he did well, I wanted to praise him, and if it seemed like the results weren''t good, I wanted to be there to comfort him.


    But right in front of the school.


    I saw my brother. Waiting for me, having parked Dad''s car by the roadside.


    A sense of dj vu washed over me.


    It was like the day I heard about Yeonho''s accident.


    My heart sank in an instant. Fortunately, I didn''t see any urgency on my brother''s face. He seemed a bit grim, though.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    Soon, he noticed me and gestured for me to come over. I felt a bit relieved seeing that.


    If it were really bad news, he wouldn''t be so calm.


    Trying to shake off the unpleasant thoughts, I got into the passenger seat.


    "What''s up? You came all the way to pick me up."


    "It''s not nothing... But it''s not a big deal either, so calm down and listen."


    As he started the car, leaving me in suspense, my anxiety flared up again.


    "What is it...?"


    Please, please let it be nothing.


    But contrary to my hopes, my brother delivered unbelievable news.


    "Yeonho got injured on his way to the exams and is hospitalized."


    -Thud.


    It was what I faintly anticipated, but never wanted to hear.


    Upon hearing those words, strength left my hands. I didn''t even think about picking up my dropped phone. Tears streamed down my face uncontrollably.


    Why.


    Why did this have to happen to Yeonho?


    I wish it had been me instead.


    As I trembled all over, tears flowing endlessly, my brother hurriedly added.


    "Hey! Calm down! He just hurt his arm a bit!! He even called earlier and seemed totally fine!"


    "You, you spoke to him?!"


    "Yeah! He looked damn fine, so stop crying!"


    Hearing that, I regained my senses and picked up my phone to call Yeonho immediately.


    Even dialing the number was hard with my shaking hands.


    "He smashed his phone in the crash. It''s busted. If you want to call, try calling his mom or Jeongwoo hyung."


    "Sob... Okay, his mom, his mom..."


    Sighing, I erased the dialed number and searched for a new one to call.


    Please, please pick up quickly...


    -Ringringring


    -Click


    Hello? Heena, is that you?


    Thankfully, his mom answered the call almost before the ringing had stopped.


    "Is Yeonho okay?! Is he alright?!"


    You''re going to hurt my ears. He''s not seriously injured, so calm down. How did your exams go?


    "Sob... Yes... he''s, he''s okay, right...? Sob, he''s not badly hurt, is he...?"


    I felt relieved at the calm tone of his mother. However, that only made my emotions well up again.


    Yes. I was with him until just a moment ago. I came home to get some of Yeonho''s clothes. Are you on your way to the hospital? I heard Heeseong is picking you up.


    "Sob... Yes..."


    Oh dear, don''t cry. It''s just a minor sprain on the elbow, go and see him for yourself.


    "Thank you... Sob, I''m sorry for suddenly calling..."


    It''s alright. I''m just going to get some things and head back myself. See you there.


    "Yes... Sob."


    After ending the call with his mother, I urged my brother to hurry.


    I wanted to see Yeonho as soon as possible. How badly he was injured didn''t matter.


    I just needed to see his face right away.


    "Ah, if we speed, we''ll just be delayed more! Just wait, we''ll be there quickly!"


    Why do these things keep happening to us? Just when it seems like everything is going smoothly, something like this happens.


    Despite my brother''s reassurances that it wasn''t serious, I couldn''t hear anything. I rushed to the hospital and immediately sprinted to Yeonho''s room as soon as I got the location.


    Though it wasn''t a familiar place, the layout of the hospital was similar enough that I found Yeonho''s room without getting lost.


    His mother readily agreed. Yeonho didn''t know, but I had already had many conversations with his mother about the future I envisioned with Yeonho. Knowing my sincerity, she trusted me even more.


    Anyway, I got permission from both. From this moment on, I was going to take care of Yeonho until he fully recovered, making sure he couldn''t even budge.


    Yeonho, having trouble using one arm, needed my help in various ways.


    I shouldn''t think this way, but...


    It was somewhat cute. Like taking care of a child. Though I was being a bit pushy.


    Of course, there was a bit of a conflict at one point.


    "Im just trying to help!"


    "I can go to the bathroom by myself!"


    I just wanted to help him, considering he might have trouble using the restroom. But it was frustrating when he called his mother for help instead.


    I had no ulterior motives. Really.


    But after his logical assertion that he could handle it himself, I had nothing more to say.


    Stepping back with a hint of disappointment, he sighed and made a suggestion.


    "When we live together... we''ll need rules, right? Like dividing household chores, for example."


    "You''re right. This room does have a studio apartment vibe. Shall we think about it together?"


    I agreed with his suggestion. I was grateful he brought it up first. It meant Yeonho was also envisioning a future where we lived together.


    Moreover, it wasn''t far off. Our living together was imminent.


    I hadn''t told Yeonho yet, but I had mentioned it in passing before, so it wasn''t completely out of the blue.


    We continued to have many conversations after that.


    "Yeonho, listen carefully."


    I had to convince him, albeit forcefully, to accept my help without feeling embarrassed.


    "Yeah, I know. You can put on your pants alone. But the top has buttons and might be difficult, right? I''ll help with that."


    I didn''t want to see or touch Yeonho''s skin out of desire, but solely to help him.


    "Then, take your time bathing after I leave, and I''ll help you wash your hair."


    I could offer to help with the shower, but I knew he wouldn''t allow that.


    Besides, I had convinced him that he couldn''t do anything without my help in the hospital room, and then we moved on to the main topic.


    We discussed what we had only imagined before, about how we would want things to be when we lived together.


    There was nothing special. Morning and evening, when leaving and returning home... In fact, even such distinctions were unnecessary.


    It was enough for him to whisper that he loved me and to kiss me. It seemed, though, that my brother had given Yeonho some needless advice.


    "It''s not. I want to feed you what I''ve cooked."


    "That''s right. I want you to gain strength from the food I cook when you return home."


    I had no choice but to agree to such words.


    This was connected to my deepest desires, things I wished for but never expressed.


    Nevertheless, I couldn''t hide my joy at his words and smiled. The gloom that had clouded my heart due to his accident was now brightening.


    As long as Yeonho was there.


    As long as Yeonho safely stayed by my side.


    Nothing else was needed.


    As my worries faded, the days spent together in the hospital room were blissful.


    Taking care of his daily needs, spending time together from morning till evening in a space where no one disturbed us.


    Even when waking up after sleeping.


    -Smooch


    "Sleep well~"


    Being able to kiss and greet him like that was pure happiness. Although there were days when his mother sent me back home, so I couldn''t do it every day.


    Moreover, when helping him change clothes, buttoning up while seeing his pale skin felt like we were truly a married couple.


    "Sigh..."


    "Heena? It''s cold, can you button me up quickly?"


    "Uh, okay..."


    Seeing his body, I had to suppress the desire that started to heat up from within.


    Sometimes, when I woke up in the middle of the night and saw him sleeping, I wanted to touch him. But not yet. There was still a little time left. Until that day. I didn''t want to ignore his decision, so I barely managed to restrain my intense feelings and touched him just a little.


    We spent our days in the hospital like that, and even after he was discharged, I visited his home every day, continuing to care for him.


    Everyone had become so accustomed to my visits, which I really liked. It felt like I was part of the family.


    And eventually, I decided on Seoyeon University for college. There was no need to aim lower if Yeonho couldn''t join me.


    Before, I chose to receive scholarships to lessen the burden on my family, but with a better understanding of the world, I realized there was no need for that in our household.


    It was a mature decision, yet at the same time, a naive one. I realized that attending the best possible university was a better choice for the future.


    For both Yeonho and me.


    When I mentioned Seoyeon University, Yeonho, who had planned to study for an extra year to aim for the same university, seemed a bit taken aback.


    But it''s okay.


    Even if we can''t go to the same place.


    Or even if we don''t go at all.


    Just stay like that.


    Healthy and by my side.

 Chapter 69: Shopping for the Day

    Chapter 69: Shopping for the Day


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The Christmas tree and Santa decorations everywhere created a festive atmosphere. It was already our second Christmas together, Heena and I. This year, instead of spending Christmas with family, we decided to have our own time together.


    Shortly after lunchtime, as soon as we met at our agreed location, Heena reached into her bag and pulled something out.


    "Here, I made this myself. Merry Christmas!"


    She then extended a charcoal-colored scarf to me. As I accepted the scarf she gave me, I was impressed by the noticeably improved quality compared to last year.


    "Wow, you did a great job? It''s beautiful."


    "Right? So, let''s throw away the one I gave you last year."


    "What are you talking about? Why throw it away? I''m going to keep it as a treasure forever."


    "That''s weird! Why did you bring it today too!"


    "It''s winter and I''m on a date with you. Of course, I should wear it."


    Heena tugged at the scarf I was wearing, which I fondly referred to as the ''Twisted Scarf of the Netherworld''. Of course, I had no intention of ever throwing away this scarf she had painstakingly knitted. I was dead serious about keeping it for life.


    But to Heena, it seemed like nothing more than an embarrassing relic. As if she wanted to tear it apart right there, I took her hands holding the scarf and lowered them.


    "Thank you. And don''t make that face, okay?"


    I kissed her slightly pouting lips to soothe her, as she was still making that face even after I put the old scarf in my bag.


    I couldn''t possibly throw away something my girlfriend had put so much effort into making.


    "Here, this is my gift."


    To Heena, still glaring at my bag with a sulky expression, I handed over the hand-knitted mittens I had pulled out. They were beige and a bit plain without any pattern. The scarf went in and the mittens came out like magic!


    Her eyes widened in surprise at the sight.


    "Did you knit these yourself?"


    "Yeah. It was easier than I thought."


    Actually, I had heard from Heeseong hyung in early December that Heena was knitting a new scarf as revenge for last year. As soon as I heard that, I thought this was it! and immediately bought a mitten knitting set.


    Since Heena had banned spending a lot on gifts after we got our couple rings, I was really struggling with what to do for Christmas, but this seemed like a perfect solution.


    Plus, knitting is mostly wrist movement, so I didn''t think it would strain my elbow too much. I figured if I ran out of time, I could always get help from my mom.


    But as it turned out, I had a knack for knitting. I managed to complete it smoothly just by following the enclosed instructions. Moving my hands without much thought was quite fun, so it didn''t even take that long to finish.


    I regretted a bit not trying to knit a scarf myself, knowing now that I could have done it.


    Heena appeared utterly surprised, not having imagined that she would receive a hand-knitted gift from me. Her mouth hung open slightly in astonishment.


    "How do you like it? It''s a bit plain, but..."


    "I love it, I really love it! Thank you! I love you!"


    She hugged my neck joyfully in response to my question and expressed her happiness with a kiss.


    -Smooch, smooch.


    Her lips, soft and moist like marshmallows, continuously kissed near my lips. I wrapped my arms around her waist and returned the kisses, looking into her eyes.


    Before dating Heena, I used to find couples kissing openly on the streets quite eye-rolling, but now I understood their feelings.


    Why care about others'' eyes? We''re so happy together!


    "Uhm~ Should we just go home? I want to keep doing this."


    "Suggesting that right after meeting is a bit... It''s Christmas, let''s at least take a walk."


    "Should we?"


    It seemed that even after all those kisses, it wasn''t enough for her. Just 5 minutes into our meeting, she was suggesting we head home. Of course, enjoying the day that way wouldn''t be bad, but since we spent last Christmas with family, I wanted to spend this year walking around with just the two of us.


    Heena, probably having said it in jest, obediently unwrapped her arms from my neck. Holding hands, we strolled through the streets filled with the sound of carols.


    It was already our last winter in high school. Since dating Heena, every day had been either blissfully happy or spectacularly dramatic, making time fly.


    I had studied unusually hard, even though I couldn''t take the college entrance exam. It still stings every time I think about it.


    "By the way, I heard we''re spending this New Year together, did you hear about it from your dad?"


    No, she might already have a plan, knowing her meticulous nature.


    Yet, I didn''t want to concede defeat so easily, so I pondered hard but eventually had to admit defeat. My girlfriend was formidable.


    "I admit defeat..."


    "So, I win?"


    "Yep, you win. But do you have a method?


    "What method?"


    "To get into the motel."


    "There isn''t one."


    What?


    "Did you bluff?"


    "Nope~ If you had agreed, I would have started looking for a way then~"


    "You tricked me!"


    "Tricked? How can you say that to your girlfriend?"


    No matter how cutely she spoke, this felt a bit underhanded. I might have overestimated Heena and gotten overly nervous, but I didn''t expect this!


    "Then, I''ll give you a chance to change your mind now. Want to switch?"


    "......."


    But her coming at me like this puts me in a tough spot, doesn''t it?


    I couldn''t easily respond, feeling intimidated by her confident attitude, as if she was ready to go in there right this moment.


    In the end, unable to say anything, I slowly shook my head. To my surprise, Heena clicked her tongue and pouted.


    "Chi, I was thinking of calling oppa to get us in, then kicking him out once we''re inside."


    I was chilled by her casual mention of such a devious plan.


    She tricked me twice? She had a plan all along!


    Though I found it hard to accept the outcome of our bet, complaining any further would have been petty.


    Reluctantly, I admitted my defeat. Despite Heena seeming disappointed that I conceded, she soon broke into a wide grin.


    "So, you''ll grant my wish, right?"


    "I guess I have no choice..."


    "Yay~"


    Watching my girlfriend jump for joy like a child warmed my heart.


    Yeah, I didn''t lose, I let her win. As a boyfriend, I just wanted to make her happy by letting her win.


    After reassuring myself with this mental victory, I asked Heena, who was now wearing a mysterious smile.


    "Are you going to use your wish now?"


    "Yes!"


    Her immediate response was just what I was hoping for. We didn''t really have any particular destination in mind anyway. With it being Christmas, everywhere was crowded, and finding a place to go was difficult.


    That was why we had been aimlessly walking around.


    "What''s your wish?"


    "Don''t run away, and stay right by my side while we shop, from entering to paying at the counter!"


    "......."


    Why this wish? Wait, does this mean...


    Overwhelmed by a sudden sense of dread, I stopped in my tracks and looked at Heena with trembling eyes. Unfazed, she delivered her verdict with a clear, untroubled smile.


    "Will you help me pick out lingerie?"


    Holy shit.


    Author''s Note:


    I''m soooo annoyed! Yesterday, suddenly the '''' key on my keyboard started malfunctioning, either not pressing or double pressing. I ordered a new one right away, but it seems like cheap keyboards are a no-go. The new one I bought is also cheap, though.


    Thank you always for reading with joy! Love y!


    Ah, when will my keyboard cme

 Chapter 70: Shopping for the Day (2)

    Chapter 70: Shopping for the Day (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    With footsteps as heavy as if shackled in iron chains, I followed Heena.


    I wondered where it all began. Was it a mere coincidence, or something more? Why did I end up shopping like this with Heena again?


    I pleaded for a different wish, but to no avail.


    "No, it has to be this. I really want you to choose."


    Her firm voice left no room for argument, and I realized there was no escaping this. With each step towards our destination, my heart grew twice as heavy.


    When Heena finally stopped walking, I raised my head to see the store we had arrived at.


    "......"


    A women''s lingerie brand store I had seen a few times while passing by caught my eye. It looked like a place no man should ever enter, exclusively occupied by female customers.


    As we reached the entrance, my heart raced even more. Feeling a strong sense of this being absolutely wrong, I impulsively grabbed Heena''s arm and kissed her.


    I didn''t care who saw us.


    Initially surprised by my sudden action, Heena soon reciprocated the kiss. After a brief moment, I broke away and spoke.


    "I love you, Heena. How about we go watch a movie instead?"


    "I love you too~ Let''s watch the movie later, okay?"


    "Can''t we watch it now?"


    "No."


    Heena was no longer swayed by mere physical affection. I liked it, but it wasn''t enough to change her mind.


    I missed the old Heena, who would have given in to a simple kiss.


    Eventually, I was led into the store, holding her hand. As we entered, it felt like all eyes were on me.


    I stuck close behind Heena, afraid of looking like a pervert if I strayed even slightly.


    Heena casually walked to a section of the store and picked up a white bra and panty set, then pushed it in front of me for inspection. It felt like a familiar scene; last time it was a swimsuit, now real lingerie.


    "How about this one?"


    "It''s pretty. That looks good. Should we buy it? Shall I buy it for you?"


    I quickly replied as if everything was to my liking. But Heena wasn''t having any of it.


    "If you don''t look properly, I''ll spend the whole day choosing here."


    How can someone be so merciless? Sighing, I turned back to look at the lingerie she was holding.


    Compared to the other items around, it wasn''t flashy but seemed extremely soft to the touch, almost like silk.


    I imagined Heena wearing it in my mind.


    "Uh..."


    Ignoring the issue that suddenly arose in my lower half, I spoke again with sincerity.


    "It seems to suit you. It would be pretty."


    "You think so? Then this one and~"


    She seemed to be pre-selecting several pieces to try on like clothes, turning her attention to other lingerie. Standing awkwardly beside her, I glanced around, looking for somewhere else to rest my eyes.


    Everywhere I looked, there were only women.


    However, amidst them, surprisingly, I saw another man standing with an awkward expression like mine. He appeared to be just a few years older than me.


    I looked at him with a sense of pity, and our eyes met as he too glanced around. For a moment, we simply looked at each other.


    -Nodding


    Without exchanging a word, we shared a moment of mutual understanding. The store was quite large, so not all customers were visible; I had thought I was the only man there. Discovering a comrade in this situation brought some comfort.


    I just wish those 52 days would pass quickly.


    After browsing and exploring for nearly an hour, we finally completed the purchase. Thankfully, this time, I wasnt subjected to seeing her try them on. The store had fitting rooms, and naturally, being a lingerie store, other women would be trying on items too. It felt inappropriate for me to be nearby.


    Of course, I wanted to see, but the anticipation for the future and the fear of getting overly excited held me back.


    We bought two items: one black lace lingerie and the next, a provocative white one, then stepped outside. Feeling the outside air in my lungs brought a sense of liberation.


    Finally, I escaped!


    "Hehe, we did our Christmas shopping already."


    "It''s okay, but it was quite expensive."


    "Good things tend to be pricey. But there are cheaper ones too."


    I was a bit surprised by the price, it was similar to what Id spend on clothes.


    "I''ll buy us dinner."


    "Huh? But this was for your lingerie?"


    "Well, it was for both of us, technically."


    With my indirect adult joke, I felt a bit awkward and scratched my neck. Heena looked surprised at my words, then soon smiled with her eyes and linked her arm with mine.


    "Then, shall we go eat something delicious that Yeonho is treating?"


    "How about pasta?"


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Afterwards.


    We waited for 30 minutes to have pasta and then dropped by a movie theater, as we had nowhere else to go. Unfortunately, all the movies worth watching were fully booked, and we didnt want to waste time on just any movie, so we quickly left.


    Wandering here and there, we realized that it''s impossible to do anything special on Christmas without a reservation. I had thought we would find someplace to go as we walked.


    But I wasnt particularly disappointed. After all, both Heena and I value just being together. Still, with cafes being hard to enter under the current situation, we ended up buying a cake and going to Heena''s house.


    "Should I make some room for you?"


    Mrs. Lee, who was alone at home, said this when we arrived unexpectedly. I stopped her from going out hastily.


    It didnt feel right to make her leave because of us, and if Mrs. Lee left, I was afraid the atmosphere might become too hard for me to resist.


    So, the three of us ended up eating cake and watching TV. It was a Christmas tradition to watch certain shows on TV. Despite having seen them several times, watching them with Heena made it more fun.


    In the evening, Mr. Lee, who had been out since morning for work, returned home. So, we ended up having dinner together.


    This year, I often studied with Heena and had meals at her place before going home. It had become quite natural to have meals with Mr. and Mrs. Lee.


    "Did you hear about the trip we''re planning next week?"


    "Yes, Dad is really looking forward to it."


    "Hmm, right. As your brother-in-law said, you two should find out how much you can drink before going out for drinks. I wish we had done that with Heeseong."


    Mr. Lee seemed quite excited about having a drink with Heena and me. He kept bringing it up with a smile.


    After finishing dinner and having some more conversation, we prepared to leave. There was no need to stay late since it wasn''t a sleepover and it was just Christmas. We see each other every day anyway.


    Of course, Heena had one last thing to say before we parted.


    "Next year, from Christmas Eve to the 26th, were together, no exceptions. Just the two of us. Got it?"


    "Yes."


    So it was decided.


    Christmas was over, and the day after tomorrow was the end of the semester ceremony. And after that, it would be the new year.


    Heena and I, turning twenty.


    Author''s Note:


    The day is getting closer. My keyboard arrived safely in one day, so today Im typing well.


    Also, its a known fact that underwear is more exciting when worn. No objections, or I''ll shove you in a drawer.

 Chapter 71: The First Mistakes of a Twenty-Year-Old

    Chapter 71: The First Mistakes of a Twenty-Year-Old


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The last December of high school flew by quickly.


    I had a deep conversation with my homeroom teacher, who was quite worried about my vanished college entrance exam scores. At the beginning of the month, I even exchanged some solemn consolations with friends who had messed with my cast.


    "But Han Yeonho is going to be fed by his girlfriend anyway, even without taking the college entrance exam. It''s our lives that are problematic, not this fucker''s."


    "Wow, really a fucking asshole till the very last moment."


    "Thanks to you, I could ruminate over the shittiness of every single day. Thanks, Yeonho."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "I just hope you stop changing your profile picture during the vacation, fucker."


    The end was inevitably filled with envious and resentful remarks.


    Anyway, that''s how we greeted our last winter vacation, chattering among ourselves, when Suhwang suggested something, holding onto the usual members.


    "Who''s up for hitting the bars from midnight on the 31st? I''m free."


    "I''m totally in."


    "Is there anyone who can''t make it?"


    Yoonsung and Hyunwoo immediately expressed their willingness to join, looking around.


    Unfortunately, there was one who couldn''t make it.


    "I can''t."


    "Ah, why the fuck not again. Try saying it''s because you''re hanging out with your girlfriend. Fucking"


    "I''ve decided to spend it with my family."


    "You should spend the New Year with your family, yeah."


    "Of course, I''ll also see Heena."


    "Fuck."


    Yet, a strangely sentimental feeling arose. It was the end of playing around in school with these guys. Even though we might see each other for a bit after the winter vacation ends, it wouldn''t be for many days.


    "Let''s just gather and hang out for now. If it seems like I can sneak out in the middle, I might drop by. We''re going to drink around here anyway, right?"


    If it was just with my family that day, I would have calculated the chances of slipping out. But since it was with Heena''s family too, I probably couldn''t. Still, who knows what might happen until then.


    My friends agreed with my words. Family gatherings obviously take precedence.


    "But are you meeting her too?"


    "Yeah. Heena''s family and ours are meeting together."


    "Wow, that''s practically like you''re married."


    "It does feel halfway there..."


    We even filled out a marriage registration form for commemoration.


    "If you do sneak out, will you both come out together?"


    "Probably? Heena would never let me go alone."


    "We''ve been dating for quite a while now. Is she still crazy about you?"


    What kind of question is that.


    "Of course. Just last night, after our date, when I tried to go home, she wouldn''t let me and kept trying to kiss me"


    Ah, did I say too much unnecessary stuff?


    Responding thoughtlessly to Hyunwoo''s question about yesterday''s story, I might have blurted out something unnecessary and stopped midway, glancing around.


    Then, I caught my friends looking at me with incredibly bland expressions.


    In that silence, Suhwang was the first to speak.


    "Han Yeonho. Remember when we decided to play baseball after dinner earlier this year, and we left the bat and gloves at school?"


    Suddenly bringing up such a topic, memories of that time vividly came back to me. It must have been around the beginning of the year.


    "Oh, right! But you quit after just two or three days. You almost broke a school window."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Thanks to you, that came to mind. Just wait. I''ll bring the bat, you fucker."


    "Let''s not do this when we''re turning twenty the day after tomorrow..."


    These bastards would probably stop doing this if they go to college and get girlfriends.


    If they get them, that is.


    I parted ways with my friends after three years of being together, not being happy, and agreeing not to meet until each of us got a girlfriend. And then, a few days had passed.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    A few minutes before January 1st.


    Both families had gathered at our house. Including Yoonjung noona, who was naturally part of it. Especially, dad and uncle were grinning from ear to ear, laying out various types of alcohol on the living room table.


    There were things I kinda knew, like soju and beer, and there was whiskey. And not stopping there, there was Japanese alcohol, and fruit soju and drinks that Yoonjung noona brought over. Even energy drinks like Hot Six.


    "If you brought Jger, isn''t it obvious you need Red Bull? Who''s the culprit that brought Hot Six, really?"


    "Ah, the convenience store was out of stock, what could I do! It''s my first time seeing Red Bull sold out!"


    "Was it noona? But we gathered to feed these to them, who did you buy all this for?"


    "It''s all experience!"


    Yoonjung noona and Heeseong hyung, who had started talking informally to each other at some point, were the most active in organizing the alcohol.


    Watching that, I was sitting with Heena, eagerly waiting. It tasted awful when I tried a sip as a child, but it would be different now.


    "You really wanted to drink that badly?"


    Anyway, we all lifted our beer glasses again and celebrated the New Year with raised voices.


    "Happy New Year!"


    "Yeonho! Heena! Congratulations on turning twenty!!"


    Taking the opportunity to celebrate our twentieth as well.


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you, sis!"


    The overall mood lifted, and even though we weren''t exactly drunk yet, I felt happier.


    I wondered if this was the charm of drinking sessions.


    The fun was already overflowing.


    Pouring drinks for someone without a break, or receiving them in turn, I lost track of how much I had drunk. Feeling a bit dizzy and my vision spinning, I watched Yoonjung, who was making cocktails in front of me.


    "What''s that? You''re adding cola?"


    "Jack Coke! Try one!"


    "Is it good?"


    "Hmm, it''s not that bitter? It''s on the sweeter side."


    "Really?"


    "Yeonho, maybe you should stop now..."


    Trusting her words, I tried the drink. The Jger series and highballs she made earlier were quite drinkable too.


    As soon as I took a sip, I could taste the sweetness as she mentioned. But it was a strong drink. I felt even dizzier as I drank. Still, it tasted quite good, so I ended up drinking about half of it.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? Don''t finish it, give it to me. I''ll drink it."


    Heena, worried about me since I had been accepting every drink without refusal, started to caution me.


    I gave her a smile and finished off the rest.


    "I''m fine~ A bit dizzy, but nothing else."


    "That''s a relief then."


    She''s always so overprotective.


    But that was one of Heena''s charms. Always consistently caring and looking out for me.


    So, out of love and appreciation for my girlfriend who always puts me first, I gently kissed her on the cheek.


    But Heena was startled by my action. We had done this kind of skinship more than once or twice, so why was she reacting like this?


    "Yeonho''s drunk."


    "Right~ When you''re drunk, you can''t see what''s around you. At least he doesn''t have any weird drunken habits."


    "I was ready to give him a neck slice if he acted up. Too bad."


    "Ah! Heeseong, photos! Take photos! No, a video!"


    "Ahahaha!! Okay! Filming starts~"


    I couldn''t quite make out what everyone was saying around me. My head was spinning, and it felt like not just me spinning but the floor itself was whirling around.


    I guess I did drink quite a bit. But the drink Yoonjung gave me was pretty tasty; maybe I should finish it.


    As I tried to bring the glass to my lips again despite the dizziness, Heena grabbed my arm.


    "Let''s stop drinking."


    "Huh? Just this one~"


    "You''ve had too much."


    "But I''m fine~"


    Even as I said that, she held onto my arm tightly, making me wonder if we hadn''t had enough skinship today. Thinking about it, we hadn''t had much time to talk just the two of us today since we were all gathered for drinks.


    With that thought, I momentarily set my glass down. It was only after seeing this that Heena let go of my arm, and I took the opportunity to stroke her hair.


    "Heena, should I kiss you?"


    "Uh...?"


    "Huh? Heena~"


    "......"


    It was strange. Normally, Heena would lean into me with just that much said, but today, she was not moving at all.


    Having no other choice, I leaned in close and kissed her lips.


    -Smack


    "Pfft, hah... I wonder if she''ll remember this later? It''s my first time seeing Yeonho being so affectionate!"


    "True, we did give him a lot to drink. Especially Noona, you were ruthless."


    "What did I do?"


    "You only made stuff that would get him drunk. Look at him, totally gone after that last Jack and Coke."


    "I made it because I thought Yeonho would like it! He loves cola so much!"


    The surroundings were quite noisy. This high-pitched voice drilling into my ears, is it Yoonjung noona? I''m not sure.


    Ignoring them, I gently caressed Heena''s cheek, still looking dazed at me. Her cheeks were so soft, I felt like I could touch them all day.


    Heena, quietly accepting my touch, finally opened her mouth with a slightly trembling voice.


    "Yeonho."


    "Yeah~?"


    "Ha, just... one more drink?"


    Somehow, she was blushing and offering me a drink. Why the sudden change when she was stopping me just a moment ago?


    "Come on. What are you planning by getting more drunk?"


    And that was the last thing I heard from Heeseong''s voice.


    The only thing that remains in a corner of my memory.

 Chapter 72: The First Mistakes of a Twenty-Year-Old (2)

    Chapter 72: The First Mistakes of a Twenty-Year-Old (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    As the bright light surrounded me, I furrowed my brows and woke up from sleep. It felt like the ground, the world itself, was spinning around me.


    The moment I cautiously opened my eyes, a splitting headache greeted me. The dizziness combined with the pain created a torturous harmony.


    In short, I felt like I was going to throw up.


    "Ugh..."


    "You okay?"


    While I was holding my head, wishing someone would just end my misery, Heena''s voice reached my ears from beside me.


    What''s going on? Why is Heena here when I just woke up?


    However, that question was quickly resolved. Even through the pain, memories from yesterday began to resurface. To celebrate the New Year, everyone gathered at our house, chatting, playing, and drinking.


    And drinking more. Just continuing to drink. Everyone kept giving me drinks.


    And then


    "...Ah."


    Crazy, crazy, so crazy!!


    Honestly, I couldn''t clearly remember everything past a certain point, but I did recall kissing Heena in front of everyone towards the end. Right on the lips.


    Had I lost my mind? Kissing in front of family just because I drank a bit!


    And after that, I couldn''t remember anything at all. Whether I had just collapsed and slept, or if something more had happened. I could only hope that I had quietly passed out. The thought of asking what I had done was terrifying.


    "Yeonho, if you''re awake, sit up and eat this. Does your head hurt a lot?"


    Next to me, where I was silently screaming internally, Heena spoke with concern, gently stroking my head. But I couldn''t bring myself to respond to her.


    It wasn''t the physical contact with Heena that was the issue, but the fact that I had done it in front of everyone. And the fear of what disgraceful things I might have done during the time I couldn''t remember.


    After a while, writhing in embarrassment and battling the headache and dizziness, I thought I might die from them and managed to sit up.


    During all this, Heena never left my side. As I sat up, she supported my back and handed me a square packet of medicine and a glass of water.


    "Put this in your mouth and drink some water. It''s a hangover cure."


    "...Thanks."


    When I tore open the square packet, it contained some powder. Normally, I would hesitate, wondering about the taste of such things, but right now, that wasn''t important. I never imagined a hangover could be so painful.


    I poured it into my mouth and drank the water. Thankfully, it wasn''t hard to swallow. The powder felt a bit sticky in my mouth, but it was bearable.


    Not quite sure what it was, but after taking the hangover remedy Heena gave me, I again held my face for a few minutes. Then, I cautiously asked Heena, who was sitting quietly beside me.


    "Heena."


    "Hmm?"


    "Did I... do anything strange yesterday?"


    "Not at all."


    "Really?"


    Glancing at her, I nervously asked my question, and she immediately responded as if nothing had happened. Her answer made me breathe a sigh of relief.


    So, nothing happened after I kissed Heena yesterday? Sure, that in itself was quite embarrassing and a big deal, but still, if that''s all it was!


    "Oh~ Han Yeonho, the sweetest charmer of the Han family, did you cough?"


    Just as the world seemed beautiful and my heart was about to swell with hope, I heard the voice of Heeseong hyung from behind.


    I turned my head to look at him. There he was, strolling around our house as if it was his own, a drink in hand, casually scratching his belly.


    Were all the adults in the main room? Judging by the faint voices coming from that direction.


    "What''s that about? ''Sweetest charmer''?"


    "Haven''t you checked your KakaoTalk yet?"


    "KakaoTalk?"


    A surge of anxiety hit me, and I quickly rummaged through my pocket for my smartphone. Sure enough, there was a message from Heeseong hyung, a video message.


    No way, it couldn''t be. With trembling hands, I downloaded and played the video.


    The beginning was a scene I faintly remembered. It must have been right after I drank the liquor made by my sister. The part where I kissed Heena on the lips.


    But the problem was what happened after that.


    [ "Heena~ I love you~" ]


    "Oh~"


    My older brothers, Sunhoo hyung and Jeongwoo hyung, teasing me back and forth.


    "I should''ve had a son like Yeonho~ A son needs to have some charm, you see?"


    "Hmm, that Heeseong, always up to no good."


    Aunt and uncle, just like Yoonjung noona, saying how cute I was yesterday.


    "You drank too much, we couldn''t even check your limit properly. But you handled it well, son. Didn''t know you were so affectionate."


    "Heena took such good care of you. Make sure you treat her well in the future."


    On top of that, my mom added a comment, teasing me, and my dad, still all about Heena, in our house.


    How was I supposed to endure this? What could I possibly say? It seemed like burying my head and dying was the only option.


    Moreover, when I heard that uncle would stay until he sobered up from driving, I made up my mind. If I stayed home and got teased more, I felt like I might actually die of embarrassment. That''s why I escaped right after showering.


    The hangover remedy Heena gave me seemed to help, and by the time I took a quick shower and changed, I felt somewhat better. Not completely over it, but bearable.


    "Is your head feeling better?"


    "Better than before. But did you buy that hangover cure separately?"


    "Yeah. I saw it online and it had good reviews, so I bought it in advance. Thought we might have more drinking occasions in the future. Did it work well for you?"


    "I''ve never tried anything else, so I don''t know, but it seemed effective."


    As we walked together, Heena was still concerned about my condition. I appreciated her care, but remembering what happened earlier, I cautiously broached the subject.


    "I looked pretty happy when I was out of it, didn''t I? How could you take advantage of a drunk person like that"


    "I told you to stop drinking. But who kept going?"


    "...Me?"


    I was at a loss for words. I knew I was drunk, but I thought I''d be fine. I never expected to get so completely out of control in just a moment.


    "Guess you''ll have to listen to me more from now on."


    "Ugh... I should have stopped then..."


    But how could I not try when I saw cola mixed with alcohol?


    If Yoonjung noona planned the entire cocktail-making sequence, it would be nothing short of meticulous. Giving me all sorts of drinks when I was slightly tipsy, then pulling out the perfect mix I couldn''t resist right before I lost it completely. Well, that probably wasn''t the case.


    Lost in these thoughts and aimlessly wandering the streets, Heena asked about our destination.


    "Where are we going?"


    "That''s a good question. I just had to get out of the house, I couldn''t stay there any longer."


    My head was still spinning a bit, so I didn''t think I could handle anything too active. Many places would be closed on New Year''s Day too. Maybe we should go to Heena''s house.


    -Dring Dring


    My phone started ringing while I was pondering where to go. Who could it be? Kim Suhwang?


    "Heena, wait a sec, I need to take this call. It''s Suhwang."


    "Okay."


    I excused myself and put the phone to my ear.


    "Hello? What''s up?"


    Had a good time drinking yesterday?


    "I drank so well I feel like dying. What do you want? I''m on a date."


    We were supposed to meet yesterday but it fell through. We''re planning to meet today, are you free?


    "Today?"


    Suhwang''s words made me ponder for a moment. Sure, last night was a disaster, but honestly, I felt like having a drink with friends. Plus, it would be at a bar this time, and I wanted to experience that.


    Still feeling a bit hungover, but if I drink responsibly, it should be fine, right? Being with friends is what matters.


    "I''ll ask Heena. Hold on."


    Okay.


    Turning to Heena, who was looking at me curiously, I relayed Suhwang''s invitation. Even though I felt okay, Heena might have had a tough time yesterday, having drunk a lot too.


    To my surprise, and rendering my worries unnecessary, Heena''s eyes lit up as she enthusiastically agreed to join the drinking session.


    "Sure! I''ll just call my mom and be right back!"


    "Okay~"


    As she took out her phone to make the call, I picked up mine again.


    "She''s okay with it. You know we''re coming together, right? Where should we meet?"

 Chapter 73: The First Mistakes of a Twenty-Year-Old (3)

    Chapter 73: The First Mistakes of a Twenty-Year-Old (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Suhwang''s suggested location was surprisingly not near our school, but closer to Heena''s house instead.


    I wondered why he chose this spot, but then I remembered there weren''t many bars near our school. Going to a busier area would have made it harder to get home later.


    It seemed like an awkwardly chosen spot. Close to Heena''s house, but not exactly nearby. Compared to our house, it was like a 7:3 proximity ratio.


    When we arrived at the bar, the usual crew was there: Kim Suhwang, Jung Yoonsung, Shin Uihyun, and Lee Hyunwoo. There were a few other friends who hung out with us, but it seemed like they only invited these guys knowing Heena would come. To avoid awkwardness.


    I felt a bit guilty but also thankful.


    "The big bro is here!"


    "Hi~"


    We greeted them and sat down side by side on the connected chairs. The table, a square rectangle in the corner, was just the right size for six people.


    The bar was bustling, probably because it was New Year''s Day evening. It looked like we could be loud without worry. There were already tables filled with people loudly enjoying themselves.


    I thought the Izakaya, a Japanese-style bar, would have a calmer atmosphere, but it was the opposite. Just full of drunk and noisy people.


    "Here you are. Long time no see, Heena."


    "It''s been a while. Sorry for tagging along~"


    "We''ve decided to just think of Heena as part of the set when inviting Yeonho..."


    Suhwang said this with a resigned laugh, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    Sorry for bringing her along! But honestly, it couldn''t be helped since we were on a date. If they had called when I was alone at home, maybe it would have been different.


    After a brief exchange of greetings with the others, I looked around. Everyone seemed a bit tense, glancing at the menu.


    "Uh... so what are we ordering? Oh, and we''re splitting the bill at the end."


    "Yeah. You guys new to drinking or what?"


    "What, showing off your drinking skills just because you drank first yesterday? Give us a break."


    "It''s not that. If it''s your first time, just order a beer per person and maybe a bottle or two of soju to taste."


    "That sounds good. Hey, Snack Shop Heir! Can you handle the order?"


    "Impossible. Don''t make me order in places like this."


    Yoonsung, shy as ever, was earnestly imploring us not to make him order, while Uihyun and Hyunwoo were excitedly choosing side dishes. Heena and I browsed the menu together.


    There were some interesting items. Jjamppong, okonomiyaki, and other dishes fitting for an Izakaya.


    What caught my eye was the stew section.


    "Oden stew? This looks good. Yesterday''s clam soup was great too. It really settles the stomach."


    "Then let''s go with that. And let''s drink just a little today, okay?"


    "Of course. You should start by deleting that video on your phone."


    "No way. It''s my treasure."


    "Ah..."


    I wish she wouldn''t consider that her treasure. Anyway, Heena and I decided on just the oden stew, leaving the rest of the side dishes for the others to choose.


    Usually, in such situations, I would have continued with kisses and other forms of physical affection, but today, with the other guys around, Heena seemed to be holding back a bit. She didn''t hesitate in front of my family, but in front of my friends, she showed restraint, which I appreciated.


    After everyone had made their choices for side dishes, I raised my hand to call over a server.


    "Excuse me!"


    "Yes! Coming right now~"


    Despite the bustling atmosphere of the bar, there were enough staff members to promptly attend to us.


    "We''re ready to order. We''ll have six 500ml beers, two bottles of Chamxxul, oden stew, chili shrimp cheese stir-fry, and... Jung Yoonsung, what was your pick again?"


    "Mixed skewers."


    "Ah, right. Mixed skewers, please."


    "Got it! Six beers, two sojus, oden stew, chili shrimp, and mixed skewers, right? Can I see your IDs, please?"


    "Sure."


    We all eagerly pulled out our IDs, using them for the first time since getting them. Hopefully, no one had forgotten theirs.


    The server checked each ID carefully, matching faces, and then left with a smile, taking our order.


    "Wasn''t that a bit nerve-wracking?"


    "I thought we''d get busted."


    "Why would we? No one''s faking their age."


    Everyone laughed, enjoying the moment. Just the act of having our IDs checked at a bar and passing felt amusing. It really made us feel like true adults.


    However, I still felt a bit dizzy. So I decided to visit the restroom and splash some water on my face.


    "Is there a restroom here? I''ll be right back. Heena, can you hold my phone and coat?"


    "Sure, I got it. Take your time."


    "Han Yeonho! Give us a bathroom review when you''re back. I might need to go too."


    This utterly pointless drinking battle seemed to be turning into a must-do event. Seeing their somewhat mocking expressions.


    You''re all trying alcohol for the first time today, do you really have to do something so pointless?


    "Come on, your girlfriend is going this far and you''re backing out?"


    "Yeonho has gotten so weak~"


    I couldn''t help but sigh at the sight of Suhwang and Yoonsung, teasing and mocking.


    The rookies who had never even tried a cocktail or a bomb shot were challenging me!


    "Bring it on, you brats!!"


    I''ll show you what I''m made of!


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    My vision was pitch black. How much time had passed? I vaguely remembered frantically drinking in a frenzy.


    "Ugh..."


    As I woke up, I immediately cursed myself for the headache and dizziness that tormented me again. I was such an idiot for falling for their provocation.


    But more importantly.


    Even though my eyes were open, I couldn''t see anything. Amidst this, I felt a soft touch on my face and all over my body. I was holding onto something, and that something was also holding my head, almost suffocatingly tight.


    I couldn''t immediately assess the situation due to the effects of the alcohol. Since my memory had faded during drinking yesterday, I had no idea where I was. Despite the headache, I knew I needed to figure out what was happening, so I shifted my body.


    "You''re awake?"


    "...Huh?"


    Heena''s voice came from above my head. This snapped me out of my daze. Startled, I lifted my head to see Heena, smiling down at me, her face just inches away.


    Only then did I realize our current state.


    On the bed, I was holding Heena, and she was tightly embracing my head. Quickly glancing around, I recognized the familiar room.


    It was Heena''s room.


    "What, why am I here?"


    "Hehe, you were really drunk yesterday, so we came to my house together~ Don''t you remember?"


    "......."


    I had no recollection at all. What was going on?


    Wait a minute. The soft, curvaceous sensation I had felt on my face moments ago...


    As I realized what it might have been, I momentarily forgot about the headache and dizziness, and hastily pulled myself away from her.


    And staggered out of the bed.


    "Ah..."


    As I moved away, Heena let out a disappointed sigh. There she lay on her bed, wearing a white tee and sweatpants, just as I had seen her countless times before.


    I instinctively checked my body to make sure I was still dressed, and thankfully, I was. My coat was just hanging on one side of the room.


    Phew, I couldn''t have my first time be while drunk.


    Relieved, I let out a sigh, which made the tension drain away from me. That brief moment of forgetfulness allowed the headache to hit me hard again.


    "My head hurts..."


    "You''re struggling, aren''t you? Let''s rest a bit more~ Come back here. You know you want to."


    Despite my feeling of unease and wanting to rush to the shower, the soft allure in her voice was tempting.


    I was surprised and pulled away from the unexpected situation, but honestly, I strongly desired to go back to the way we were just moments ago.


    It shouldn''t matter, right? It''s not like we''re doing anything wrong, just embracing each other like usual.


    With that thought, I feigned defeat and approached Heena again. As I quietly returned to her, her face blossomed into a smile.


    She slightly raised her body and once again pulled my head to her chest. We both fell back onto the soft bed.


    Once again, I could feel the softness of her chest, along with the pleasant scent that always tickled my nose.


    Enjoying the indescribable sensation, I also wrapped my arms around her waist once more.


    "Hehe, it''s still early, want to sleep a bit more?"


    "Mhm..."


    "Sleep well~ Hehe, you''re so cute..."


    With a mindset of ''whatever happens, happens,'' I closed my eyes. Maybe because I had taken the hangover remedy midway yesterday, my condition wasn''t as bad as wanting to throw up right away.


    This allowed me to drift off in her embrace, though I had to adjust our lower body positioning a bit.


    If I ever drink to the point of blacking out again, I''m no longer human. Seriously... I can barely remember what happened yesterday, and who knows what business I got into. I will just not ask or hear about it from anyone. Please.


    Thus, our first day as twenty-year-olds ended, drowned in alcohol. Heena seemed quite happy about it, though.


    Author''s Note:


    Yesterday... I waited in the Novelpia Twitch channel for the ''My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me'' reading session...


    But I had to leave even before the reading started, when someone posted a summary of the story content.


    I just couldn''t bear to watch any longer... If I did, I felt like I would die of embarrassment...

 Chapter 74: The First Mistakes of a Twenty-Year-Old (4) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 74: The First Mistakes of a Twenty-Year-Old (4) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Once again, winter had arrived. Ever since last year, whenever I saw snow falling in this season, I became incredibly sentimental.


    Sitting in a hospital room, watching the world fill up with white snowflakes, I couldn''t help but feel a deep loathing for it.


    On my way to meet Yeonho, seeing the snow piled up here and there, I felt like the leading lady in a romance movie.


    Although it wasn''t a white Christmas, I thought it might be a blessing in disguise since snowfall could make dating difficult.


    Moreover,


    "Here, this is my gift."


    Receiving such a surprise gift while I was feeling somewhat sentimental today.


    What should I say to you?


    "I love it, I really love it! Thank you! I love you!"


    It was frustrating that all I could do was express my feelings with just these words and respond to this emotion with just a kiss.


    Especially when my love for you was growing day by day. You just added fuel to that fire.


    Love is like a flame that ignites uncontrollably at the smallest things.


    It also blossoms in situations as dramatic as the one we had back then.


    My love,


    Bloomed like a flower that day.


    And now, it was blazing gloriously.


    Ignited by just a word from you, by the touch of your hand, by your subtle scent. Like a campfire fed with logs, growing bigger and stronger.


    Burning uncontrollably.


    Beyond my control.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Thinking about where to go with Yeonho, I playfully tricked him, still a bit naive, and we ended up in front of a hotel.


    Of course, it was still a place we couldn''t enter, and I didn''t want our first time to be in such a place. Yet, his bewildered look was always so adorable. I just couldn''t stop these little pranks.


    And using that playful bet as an excuse, I dragged him along to choose my lingerie. Holding onto him as he tried to escape, a bit forcefully.


    I had thought about secretly buying something provocative and surprising him with it later.


    But at that moment, I wanted to greet him in a style that matched his taste. It was also a chance to find out what he liked.


    "How about this one?"


    I asked, but I could tell by his reaction, by his expression, how much he liked it. Did he prefer black, like the time he chose a swimsuit?


    He seemed to like simple styles, but more than that, he favored cute designs with lace.


    And when I picked up a see-through lingerie piece,


    "......"


    His eyes, intently fixed on it without a word, said everything.


    I was sure it wasn''t just me; Yeonho too must be eagerly waiting for that day. A day we hadn''t reached yet, not then, and not even now.


    That day.


    "Next year, from Christmas Eve to the 26th, were together, no exceptions. Just the two of us. Got it?"


    I had made him wait so long, I would never let him go.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    We gathered for a drink to celebrate the New Year. Even during my college days, I had never drunk alcohol with people other than relatives and family like this.


    Of course, there had been times we drank alcohol without me and Yeonho, but now we were together in this.


    Yeonho seemed very excited about drinking, as evident from his animated face.


    For some reason, these days, no matter what Yeonho did or how he appeared, he was just too cute. So much so that I didn''t want to share him with anyone.


    "12 o''clock! Happy New Year! Now, let''s drink!"


    With my brother''s lead, the New Year and the drinking session began. As my twentieth birthday approached, restrictions were being lifted one by one. For now, it was just about alcohol, but soon. Waiting for the day, barely 50 days away.


    With that thought, I accepted the drinks offered by my father and dad.


    Come to think of it, it had been a long time since I drank alcohol. Naturally, I hadn''t touched it while in the hospital, and the last time might have been when Yeonho and I visited a cocktail bar.


    I still remember his surprised face at the sweet cocktails in that place we visited for the first time. Yes. Even then, I think I had the same thought.


    ''Ah Han Yeonho is so cute.''


    Regrettably, foolishly, sadly, these are memories from a time when my feelings for him weren''t yet love. A few years have passed since then, now bringing a slightly nostalgic feeling.


    I gulped down the drink in one go, lost in thought. I wasn''t particularly fond of alcohol, but I didn''t dislike it either.


    I still didn''t understand the sweetness of alcohol, but its bitterness was also faint.


    "You okay? Does it taste good?"


    "Huh? It''s just the taste of alcohol."


    "But how can you drink it so well? Did you secretly drink in middle or high school..."


    After scolding Yeonho for his naughty words, I watched him learning to drink with the family. His confused look on how to pour and receive beer.


    After learning from my brother Jeongwoo, he poured a drink for our mother, and I switched my glass to receive one from him. If he had learned, it was only right to pour for his girlfriend, his future wife first.


    "I just had another shot of soju, but yeah. I''m upset you poured for Mom before me, so hurry up and pour!"


    I wish I could always be your priority, even in these little things.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The drinking session continued for several hours afterward. Everyone seemed more focused on making Yeonho drink various kinds of alcohol than me, which made me worry. Yeonho had drunk too much.


    In the past, he was always careful about controlling his drinking limit, so I honestly didn''t know what he would do when he was drunk.


    After a brief silence, he asked hesitantly.


    "Are you saying not just a little but to let him get totally wasted? Make him dead drunk?"


    "Yes."


    "...What for?"


    "Yesterday, Yeonho got really drunk while drinking, and he was incredibly cute. I want to see that again."


    It wasn''t a lie. He was cute, and I did want to see it again. I just had more desires.


    "Cute? Han Yeonho?"


    "Yeah~"


    "How does he act when he''s drunk...ah, never mind. You mean to get him completely wasted, right? That''s totally doable."


    "I would''ve had issues if it was just to make him drink a little, but this is fine."


    "Now that you mention it, I''m kind of curious to see how he''d be when totally wasted."


    "Should we challenge him to a drinking battle? If there''s a ranking or a bet, Han Yeonho can''t resist."


    "Oh~ Classic Jung Yoonsung!"


    Typical of close male friends, they seemed to enjoy the idea of tricking Yeonho and agreed to my request.


    Everything was set. Now all that was needed was for Yeonho to get drunk again.


    Watching Yeonho returning from a distance, I filled my heart with anticipation for what was about to happen.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "Bring it on, you brats!!"


    It must have been two hours since Yeonho shouted that bravely.


    Normally, he would have held his liquor much better, but this was a consecutive drinking session, not even a full day apart. Plus, he probably hadn''t fully recovered from his hangover.


    As a result, he got drunk faster than the others, now mumbling while clinging to my waist.


    "Heena...I love you..."


    "Ha-ha"


    I couldn''t help but laugh at his coquettish behavior, just like yesterday.


    But I was the only one who felt that way.


    "Bluurgh..."


    "The alcohol''s all worn off now..."


    "This isn''t what I wanted to see..."


    "I''m sorry to say this in front of Heena, but I really want to beat up Han Yeonho right now."


    Hyunwoo was pretending to vomit, and Suhwang, Uihyun, and Yoonsung each made a comment as if they had seen something they shouldn''t have. Of course, I was enjoying my happiness, hugging the Yeonho who was clinging to me.


    Although this situation was what I had intended, it felt a bit too much to let it continue. Yeonho wasn''t in a state to drink anymore either.


    So I decided to leave first.


    "Sorry, I''m going to take Yeonho and head out first. Can you let me know later how much we owe? I''ll send it along with Yeonho''s."


    "Sure, take care going home. And do me a favor, hit Han Yeonho for me."


    "I can''t do that~ Sorry for today because of me. I''ll arrange another get-together next time."


    "That''s okay. Even without your request, Han Yeonho would have gotten wasted quickly. Thanks for the hangover cure."


    "Okay. See you all next time. Now, Yeonho~ Be good, okay? Shall we go home?"


    "Uh-huh..."


    Feeling a bit guilty for ending their first drinking session like this, I apologized to them and headed outside. Then, I helped Yeonho into the taxi I had called earlier and headed to my house.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I called his mother to let her know that I would keep Yeonho for the night and return him tomorrow. I explained that he was too drunk to go home. Of course, both his mother and I knew that going home wasn''t really that difficult, but she readily agreed.


    I also contacted my brother at home to help me bring Yeonho back.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much to make him like this two days in a row?"


    "He got drunk while drinking with his friends, what can I do."


    "Wasn''t it you who made him drink?"


    "I don''t know. Forget it. Just help me put him to bed in my room."


    "Why in your room? He can use mine."


    "I just want him to sleep! Help me take him there! I promise we won''t do anything!"


    "Really..."


    Despite his grumbling, I thanked my brother for helping move Yeonho, and I laid him down on the bed.


    Yeonho had been sound asleep since the taxi ride. After watching his face for a while, I washed up, changed clothes, and got ready for bed.


    Although I had many desires, I did not want our first time to be like this.


    I lay beside Yeonho, who was oblivious to the world, turned his body towards me, and held him close to my chest.


    His warm breath, slightly scented with alcohol, tickled my chest. I was content with just that, but then Yeonho shifted a bit and wrapped his arm around my waist.


    Feeling his body heat, his weight, his subtle movements, I felt my body getting hotter.


    But, not tonight.


    I soothed myself and gently stroked his hair. This moment was too precious.


    Soon, moments like this would become a part of our daily life.


    Falling asleep together like this.


    Author''s Note:


    Um... I was looking at the last few chapters and noticed... the views on Heena''s parts sometimes exceed those of the previous chapters...


    ...


    ...??


    You''re not just reading Heena''s part and skipping the main story, right? It''s a system error, isn''t it?


    Right?!

 Chapter 75: What Kind of House?

    Chapter 75: What Kind of House?


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Since New Year''s Day, there had been a lot of gatherings involving alcohol. I made a promise to Heena, though. Except when she was around, I vowed never to drink excessively again.


    So, I ended up drinking with some friends I hadn''t had the chance to drink with before, including Suhwang and Yoonsung. This time, without Heena.


    Luckily, these guys didn''t record any videos of me completely wasted, but they never missed an opportunity to bring up my embarrassing antics whenever we met, as if it were some kind of appetizer to our drinks.


    It pissed me off.


    And, when I drank while I was completely sober, I realized I could hold my liquor better than anyone else in our group. Maybe I had just been too hammered that dawn to even function properly.


    I spent about a fortnight like that, drowning in alcohol. Despite that, I never completely abandoned my studies, preparing for the re-examination, but I did spend most of my time tagging along with friends who had been freed from the long, grueling exam preparations.


    During this time, I also met with Juhyun, a friend from middle school. Before meeting up, I had to soothe Heena, who was glaring daggers at me.


    "Kang Juhyun? Who''s that? I don''t recall such a name among your friends... A girl? A friend from middle school? Or is it that girl you briefly dated?"


    "No, he''s a guy I used to hang out with in middle school... And for the last time, that wasn''t dating... Ah, Yoonsung and his unnecessary gossip..."


    "Weren''t you two eating out and going to movies together?"


    "That was all we did. Seriously. Holding hands, kissing, that was only with you. Calm down."


    "I''m not mad, okay? I''m not suspicious or anything. Just curious."


    I wanted our landmark first trip abroad to be under more relaxed circumstances, after I''d finished my re-examination period.


    Besides, if it came to just the two of us going on the trip, it would unleash all we''d been holding back, and there were certain... preparations to be made first.


    After all, we had less than a month until that day.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    It had been a while since I found myself alone at home on the computer. Usually, I spent nearly every day with Heena, but today, she said she had errands and we didn''t meet up. She mentioned going out with her uncle, and since our KakaoTalk messages had stopped a while ago, she was busy.


    I studied until 12 PM, then spent the rest of the afternoon enjoying some gaming for the first time in a while. Since I''ve been glued to Heena during the vacation seasons since last year, my gaming time had significantly decreased. Maybe that''s why, on the rare occasions I did play, it felt much more fun than usual.


    Even when Heena was around, we played games. But it was hard to concentrate when she would sit on my lap, burrowing into me, and distract me by kissing my neck whenever I got too absorbed in the game.


    The first attempt was a complete disaster, but the subsequent ones managed to maintain their shape decently.


    As for the taste, well, if one doesn''t dislike eggs, how could it not be tasty? Heena could probably make a decent fried egg too.


    So there I was, basking in the praise from Sunhoo and Jeongwoo, who had returned home, feeling quite pleased with myself when Heena showed up at the house.


    She wasn''t alone; she came with her uncle, who apparently hadn''t gone to work today and drove her over.


    She had mentioned she would stop by, but I hadn''t expected her uncle to come as well, which left me somewhat baffled.


    Then, with a bright smile, she said, "Yeonho! Let''s go look at houses~"


    "...??"


    Houses?

 Chapter 76: What Kind of House? (2)

    Chapter 76: What Kind of House? (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Before I could fully grasp the meaning of her words, I found myself being led by Heena into the car. Fortunately, I had dressed up a bit, thinking we might be going on a date, so I just threw on my coat and we were off.


    Sitting in the back seat of the car as we started our journey, I stared blankly at Heena. She was smiling brightly beside me, holding my hand tightly.


    Although I was momentarily confused, I soon realized that the ''house'' she mentioned was probably about living on her own. She had been subtly bringing up the topic of living independently for a while now, so I had thought it might be a possibility.


    I had easily passed the university entrance exam. With my grades, failing would have been more of a challenge.


    "Suddenly talking about a house? Are you really planning to live on your own?"


    "Yeah~"


    Her nonchalant affirmation surprised me briefly, but then I found myself making a fuss. Living on your own, after all, has its own charm!


    "Really? But if you''re attending Seoyeon University, couldn''t you commute from home?"


    "I could, but it''d take at least an hour."


    "True, spending two hours commuting back and forth does seem like a waste of time."


    I would have just commuted from home, but for Heena, a girl, it could be dangerous to return home late, especially with the frequent drinking parties in university.


    "So, did you go to look at places yesterday?"


    "Yeah. At first, we were checking out studio apartments near the university... I found them quite decent, but Dad didn''t like any of them."


    "No way, how can you live in a building without proper security measures?"


    Heena''s words prompted a comment from the quiet driver. I understood the father''s concern. For a daughter like Heena, one must be thorough in checking out the place.


    At this, Heena gave a bitter smile and continued.


    "Anyway, we kept looking, and then my uncle... well, my dad''s friend had an officetel building a bit farther away, so we decided on that. Dad also didn''t know his friend owned a building there until recently."


    "Oh..."


    The scale of this arrangement was beyond what I had imagined. So, her dad''s friend, who was a building owner, had a place nearby and they decided to rent?


    Friend discounts are insane. Maybe I should also rely on my friends later... No, what am I thinking?


    "Actually, we only got the call late yesterday, so we''ve only seen photos. We''re going to see it for the first time now."


    "So, it''s confirmed that you''re moving in?"


    "Yeah. They''re currently working on the flooring, so I can''t move in right away. It''ll be ready around early February."


    "Wow."


    What more could I say? I was just awestruck. Then, it suddenly hit me that Mom had started talking about cooking from yesterday.


    Moreover, Heena and I had often discussed living together in the past. Even though Heena spoke a lot about living on her own, I had always thought of it as something for the distant future.


    Wait a minute.


    Could it be?


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After about 30 minutes in the car, we arrived at an officetel building that looked seriously expensive. Just from the entrance, one could tell the security was top-notch.


    As Heena and I gaped in surprise, a bald, easy-going man approached us.


    "Hey, it''s Myunghun! How have you been?"


    "We just saw each other last week."


    They laughed and greeted each other, then turned their attention to us, prompting us to bow our heads promptly.


    "Hello."


    "Long time no see, Uncle."


    "Wow, Heena, long time indeed! You''ve grown so much! But who''s this?"


    "He''s my boyfriend."


    "Oh, the one Myunghun mentioned? Nice to meet you. I''m Byungchil. You can call me Uncle."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Han Yeonho."


    "The kid''s got manners~ Let''s go upstairs!"


    The uncle, speaking a charming mix of standard and regional dialect, felt incredibly friendly despite being a stranger. I followed him and Heena, chatting quietly.


    "You two seem close?"


    "He used to visit our house often. I haven''t seen him much since the college entrance exams."


    Indeed, they seemed like close friends, judging by their hearty laughter and conversation.


    "Indeed. I didn''t expect this quality."


    "I hope our future honeymoon home feels like this. Right?"


    "...What home?"


    "Our honeymoon home~ If it''s just the two of us, one room is enough. We don''t need a big space; this size seems perfect."


    In Heena''s mind, it seemed our post-marriage blueprint was already forming. She chattered happily about various things, her face filled with joy, as if walking through a field of flowers.


    Listening to her future plans, my mind wandered a bit. After all, it wasn''t the first time Heena talked about such things.


    Even if Heena started living here and I visited often, I figured it might get boring to just study all the time, especially since I wouldn''t be going to school anymore. I had plenty of time, but that didn''t mean I would study all day.


    Technically, as a repeat exam student, that''s what I should be doing, but Heena had consistently offered advice and encouraged self-awareness, so I knew it wouldn''t work out as simply as I thought. After all, there''s only so much time one can concentrate in a day.


    So, what should I do? Maybe start a part-time job? Working 3 or 4 days a week for short hours seemed manageable.


    The only part-time job I had experienced so far was at Jung Yoonsung''s snack bar, but if I could handle that without running away, I felt confident I was at least an A-grade worker.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean I wanted to work at that snack bar again. I''d be too tired to study after a shift there.


    Maybe I should ask my friends if they know of any good opportunities. Heena seemed worried about leaving me alone, so starting a part-time job might be a good idea.


    As I was wrapping up my thoughts, Heena began to talk, "Still, it''s a bit disappointing if we have a baby and there''s only one room..." I gently stroked her hair to stop her from continuing.


    The future she was envisioning was a bit too much for me to keep up with.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After finishing the house tour and having dinner with Uncle, Heena''s father''s friend, we returned home. I had told him "Thank you for the meal, sir," but he insisted I just call him Uncle.


    I also heard some fierce stories about what would happen if I made Heena cry. The bald uncle''s stern face while saying this was genuinely scary.


    Anyway, when I got home, my family had just finished dinner, so I helped Mom with the dishes and told her about my day. I mentioned how wealthy Heena''s uncle''s friend was and how amazing the house he offered was.


    Then I brought up a question that had been bothering me.


    "Mom, did you know Heena was planning to live on her own?"


    "Yes."


    "Wow... It feels like I''m always the last to know. Is teaching me to cook also because Heena wants to live together with me?"


    I asked with half certainty, but Mom''s answer was unexpected.


    "She didn''t mention that."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. It came up in a conversation with Heena on KakaoTalk."


    Then why did she talk about me not being able to study well alone, or that I should learn to cook to feed Heena properly?


    "So why are you teaching me to cook?"


    "If Heena lives on her own, won''t you go there?"


    "I will."


    "Then you''ll be visiting often, right? You should feed Heena well. You''ve always been receiving help from her; it''s time you did something in return."


    Her reasoning was so sound that I had no rebuttal. Heena had always been teaching me, buying me food, and looking after me.


    Regardless of being a repeat exam student, I knew I had to reciprocate Heena''s kindness; it was only right.


    "And like that, you''ll end up staying over there for a day or two, and before you know it, you''ll be living together."


    "Wow... that''s quite plausible. But why hasn''t Jeongwoo moved out yet? Shouldn''t he start living with Yoonjung noona... oh, never mind. Their place isn''t really fit for two."


    While speaking, I suddenly remembered Yoonjung noona''s cramped studio apartment that I had visited a couple of times. It really wasn''t suitable for two people.


    Shaking my head, I brought the conversation back on track.


    "Then why did you ask if I study well alone?"


    "I was curious because you''ll be going there often. If not, I was thinking of enrolling you in a study hall or something."


    She was just worried about me. Right. When I was wearing a cast, everyone, including Mom, was concerned about my mental state. Even now, she seemed to care in her subtle way.


    "Do you still talk often with Heena?"


    "More than all three of you boys combined."


    "......"


    Sorry about that...


    Despite seeing each other daily at home, I internally apologized for the fact that all three of us sons didn''t communicate as much. Our family has always been like this, and it felt a bit embarrassing to start being overly communicative now.


    After finishing the dishes and wrapping up the conversation with Mom, I returned to my room. Checking my phone, I saw a message from Heena.


    [ Heena: The move-in date will probably be February 10th! That day is our shopping date! Got it? Don''t make any other plans that week! ]


    I replied affirmatively to her message and started to roughly plan out the upcoming days in my mind. My upcoming birthday didn''t have anything special planned, and after that, it was Heena''s move-in day, which was also close to her birthday.


    As this thought struck me, I quickly got up from the bed and moved to the computer. I had a rough idea of what to do, but I needed more accurate knowledge.


    I couldn''t afford to look clueless in front of Heena.

 Chapter 77: Im Lonely. Im Worried. As I Expected, Im Lonely!

    Chapter 77: I''m Lonely. I''m Worried. As I Expected, I''m Lonely!


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Several days had passed since Heena and I went house hunting. Usually, our meetings were filled with discussions about what to put in the house and what to buy, but today, that topic hadn''t come up.


    "Ah~"


    "Ah."


    Heena skewered a piece of cake with her fork and fed it to me. I accepted it while playing a console game, one borrowed from Heeseong hyung.


    It was a Souls game where I learned the boss patterns while dying repeatedly, almost losing myself in the process.


    I just died to the boss''s stupidly broken special move, a flurry of almost undodgeable slashes, but having died so many times already, I wasn''t particularly phased. I refrained from swearing out of excitement, mindful of Heena sitting beside me.


    "Tastes good, right? I bought it from a new place my friends recommended~"


    She seemed completely uninterested in how many times I was dying in the game, just contentedly cutting the cake into bite-sized pieces and feeding me.


    This peaceful day at my house, with me playing games and Heena attending to me, started with something she said earlier today.


    "You haven''t been able to play games much lately because of studying and dating, right? You can play all you want today!"


    Today, my birthday, we had agreed to forgo a physical gift due to financial reasons and decided to just enjoy a cost-free date. That''s when Heena brought up the idea.


    With that in mind, I came home, thinking it would just be a casual house date.


    And now, I was connected to the console game I had borrowed the last time. Truthfully, to really enjoy gaming, I should play alone or with friends. But I couldn''t say that, not when Heena had planned this day for my birthday.


    It''s not like the game wasn''t fun, so I focused on playing as well as I could. While I was intensely mashing the controller, Heena suddenly pushed a small piece of cake towards my mouth.


    "Be careful, it''ll get all over you~"


    "I haven''t moved an inch."


    I was sincerely immersed in the boss fight, but Heena made a ridiculous comment and then...


    She licked off the cake that had smeared around my mouth. I could feel the slight stickiness of her saliva mixed with the cake residue around my lips.


    As days passed, Heena''s boldness in initiating physical contact only seemed to grow, leaving me in disbelief. I decided to confront her.


    "Tell me honestly. Did you smear that cake on purpose?"


    "No~ You moved, and it got on you."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes!"


    "Fine. But if you''re lying, no kisses for a week. Say it again. Did I move, or did you do it on purpose?"


    "......"


    Faced with my question and the threat of kiss confiscation, she clammed up, her smile fading away. Seeing her apathetic reaction, I felt the need for some sort of revenge.


    So, I paused the game and gently grasped Heena''s cheeks with both hands.


    "Whose lips are lying, huh?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "So, no kisses for a week starting today?"


    "No, don''t~~"


    She frowned deeply, flailing her arms as if to say that was the one thing she couldn''t endure, making noises of protest. Her childish gestures just made me laugh.


    Glancing aside, I noticed only a few pieces of cake left, almost gone. It seemed like she hadn''t eaten any herself, just continuously feeding me. I do love chocolate cake, and the one Heena bought was delicious, but...


    I removed one hand from her cheek, took the fork she was holding, and picked up a piece of cake, popping it into my mouth.


    Then, looking at Heena, I made a sound.


    "Ah~"


    "......."


    "......."


    Tense and charged. Though we hadn''t experienced it before, it felt like we both knew what was to follow, as naturally as if it had been predestined.


    The day we had set aside for such intimacy was still two weeks away, but at that moment, those plans seemed irrelevant.


    Slowly, moving my hands from her head and waist down, I was about to place my hand on her hip when...


    -Dring, dring, dring.


    My phone rang.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "Where did you hear about that?"


    I heard it when I met with Sunhoo the day before yesterday. So, what do you think?


    "Well, it''s nice, but..."


    I glanced towards Heena, who was glaring at me, her face full of annoyance. Specifically, at my phone.


    The moment the phone''s vibration rang, we both flinched and looked at it. Naturally, the strange and intimate atmosphere enveloping us was shattered, so I decided to just answer the call.


    In truth, we could have continued, but doing so earlier than planned didn''t feel quite right, especially since the mood wasn''t fully set. Moreover, we were unprepared in several ways.


    However, upon hearing that the call was from Heeseong hyung, Heena''s demeanor turned icy with a cold anger enveloping her.


    "He mentioned a cafe, right?"


    Yeah. The place where I used to work part-time. It''s a bit far from your house, but close to where Heena is going to live. Isn''t it perfect?


    "That makes sense. Thursdays and Fridays from 5 to 10 PM... Is the schedule fixed?"


    Not exactly, it might change. I heard they''re adjusting the shifts... Just think of it as five hours on Thursdays and Fridays.


    I understood Heena''s feelings, but the opportunity Heeseong hyung mentioned was important to me. He had found a part-time job that suited my schedule perfectly.


    "Does the job start in March?"


    One of the current workers is quitting due to the new semester. But the interview is tomorrow. It''s just a formality since I recommended you, so don''t worry.


    "Uh... but don''t I need a photo for my resume? I have a resume ready, just no photo."


    Don''t worry, I''ve already shown them your photo. Just write up your resume and go.


    "Why would you show them my photo without asking...?"


    Isn''t that a violation of my rights?


    "Thanks anyway. I''m definitely interested, so let them know that. I''ll call you back later."


    Are you with Heena?


    "Yeah."


    Man, don''t you ever get tired of seeing each other all the time? Anyway, got it. Message or call me later. Hanging up.


    -Click.


    After ending the call, I slowly turned to face Heena. But the fierce, angry expression she had just moments before had vanished, replaced by a look of confusion.


    "What''s that about? Are you planning to work part-time?"


    Ah. Had I not told her?


    Author''s Note:


    There will be a 19+ chapter, and the average level of explicit content might increase a bit, but since this is fundamentally an all-ages novel, I''m hesitant to use too many adult scenes too frequently!


    I plan to include adult-rated scenes only within the permitted number of chapters and will subtly gloss over them in the rest of the story! Always grateful for your opinions and support!


    Love you!

 Chapter 78: Im Lonely. Im Worried. As I Expected, Im Lonely! (2)

    Chapter 78: I''m Lonely. I''m Worried. As I Expected, I''m Lonely! (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Last year, when I was studying, you said it was okay for me to play games for two or three hours to relieve stress. But now, as my friends are busy with college life, it''s hard to play together, and playing alone is boring. So, I thought maybe I''d try working part-time instead."


    "......."


    "Actually, I had asked my brother if he knew of any good places but then completely forgot about it. Sorry for not telling you."


    Even with his apology, Heena remained silent. She didn''t seem angry, but her face was an enigmatic mix of a slight frown and sadness.


    In the frozen atmosphere, I couldn''t bring myself to say more, just watching her for cues. Fortunately, it wasn''t long before she broke the silence.


    "Will you be okay with your studies?"


    "Maybe? If I think of the part-time job as a replacement for gaming, it shouldn''t be a problem, right...? Of course, it might be more tiring than playing games, but unless it''s as demanding as Jung Yoonsung''s snack bar, I think it should be fine..."


    But if it were that demanding, I''d apologize and only work for a short period. The plan was to balance it with my studies, not let the job take over. That''s why I only thought of working three days a week, for less than five hours a day.


    I hadn''t considered weekend jobs because it would mess up the time I could spend with Heena. I wondered if I was trying to juggle too much while re-studying, but in this matter, I blindly trusted Heena''s solution.


    Everyone''s different, but I wasn''t the type who could just study all day long. I had to concentrate intensely during specific times and then unwind, whether through gaming or dating, to maintain efficiency.


    Heena always said that there''s a limit to how long a person can focus in a day. Individual differences aside, mindlessly sitting for long hours doesn''t equate to productive time. In my case, this approach had already proven effective through improved grades.


    "Where will you be working?"


    "Heeseong hyung mentioned a place about a 20-minute walk from your place. It''s about the same distance from our house if I take the subway or bus..."


    "Near there... is it the place where oppa worked?"


    "You know it?"


    "I''ve been there. But that place..."


    After pondering for a moment, Heena''s frown deepened. Then, with a look of entreaty, she hesitantly spoke.


    "Do you really have to do the part-time job...?"


    "Do you dislike me doing part-time work?"


    "It''s not that... Well, maybe it is."


    She hesitated to give a clear reason. It didn''t seem like she was worried about my studies. Heena would be busy on weekdays with university life, and I was only planning to work for a short time.


    I was extremely curious about her reaction, so I hugged her gently, trying to comfort her.


    "It''s just for a little while, so why? Huh? Tell me why."


    It''s not that I would always follow Heena''s advice unconditionally, but her suggestions had always been helpful to me. If she had a convincing reason, I was okay with not doing it. I thought I could manage it until summer anyway. It was a light-hearted decision to start with, and afterwards, I''d focus more on studying.


    But Heena continued to avoid my gaze, her lips sealed shut. Taking her cheeks in my hands, I looked her in the eyes and kissed her softly, urging her to speak.


    "Tell me why."


    "Umm..."


    As I spoke gently, coaxing her with kisses, she finally began to open up.


    "It''s embarrassing to say..."


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Come on, tell me."


    "I feel like I''m being too selfish..."


    "You can be a bit selfish. Please, just tell me everything you want. I''m here to listen."


    "...There are a lot of gaps between classes in college, with free periods and all. It depends on how you schedule them, but..."


    "Uh... I don''t know much about that, just what I''ve picked up from comics, dramas, and what I''ve heard around."


    "When I have free time, I wanted to come see you, but if you''re working, it''ll be hard to meet..."


    "Today may have been a bit disappointing."


    "Yeah."


    She must be referring to what happened earlier. I almost went too far without realizing it.


    "We''re going to be together on my birthday."


    Heena''s eyes blazed with determination.


    "On that day, make sure I have no more reason to worry."


    With her hands tightly holding mine, she brought up such a topic.


    "Yes."


    I had no other response.


    And from that moment on, Heena never left my side for the rest of the day. Literally. Whether it was her linking arms with me or making me play games while she sat on my lap and hugged me, she still looked somewhat displeased.


    But it seemed her annoyance wasn''t about my part-time job, rather it seemed more directed at Heeseong hyung.


    "...I can''t forgive him. He''s always been like this. Why did he have to call at that exact moment today? It''s infuriating, really..."


    Her words weren''t meant for me to hear, just an uncontainable venting of frustration and anger. The timing was indeed infuriating. But he had called for a good reason.


    "And why did he have to offer me that specific job... Wait till I get home."


    "......."


    It seemed that Heena didn''t take it as good news. I had no intention of foolishly saying something like ''Don''t be too hard on Heeseong hyung, he called because of me.''


    I quietly stroked her hair, letting her anger subside a bit, as she leaned her face against my chest, accepting my touch.


    Because of this, it was hard to focus on the game, so I sent Heeseong hyung a message with one hand.


    [ Han Yeonho: Hyung, it might be better not to come home today. ]


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The next day, I dressed neatly in preparation for the interview. A shirt with a knit sweater, topped with a coat, I was ready to head out. My parents didn''t seem too concerned about my part-time job.


    After sending Heena off yesterday, I returned home, discussed the job''s exact location and schedule with Heeseong hyung, and then talked to my parents about it.


    "A part-time job? Sure. You''re twenty now, you don''t need a consent form. If you want to, go ahead."


    "Is it okay?"


    "If you want to do it, you should. You might even discover your aptitude."


    "Yeah, mom''s right. Don''t be too fixated on college. Of course, it would be good for you in the long run, but it''s not everything in life. Even if you don''t go, there''s plenty you can do."


    "Uh, I''m not planning not to go."


    "That''s good too. You''re only twenty. Try what you want to do, learn what you want to learn. There''s no rush."


    "And grandma sent a box of Hallabong oranges. They''re in the fridge, have some later."


    "Really? I should have some right now!"


    Their seemingly indifferent attitude always felt like neglect, but hearing this made me realize they just trusted and respected our choices. My older brothers, slightly ahead of me, are also living well without any major deviations.


    Moreover, my parents always made sure I felt confident about my choices on the day of the college entrance exams. Now, looking back, I harbored no regrets or unease about those decisions.


    Recently, on the day that uncle got married, dad sent me a family photo with grandma, all of them smiling brightly. It came with repeated expressions of gratitude.


    Seeing that, how could I ever regret the choices I made that day?


    My life has taken a slow step forward, but I will always be proud of myself back then.


    Author''s Note


    An adult-rated extra chapter after the ending... It''s still a bit far off, but ;?; I''ll consider it! I''m so happy that you enjoy reading and show so much interest! Love you!

 Chapter 79: Im Lonely. Im Worried. As I Expected, Im Lonely! (3)

    Chapter 79: I''m Lonely. I''m Worried. As I Expected, I''m Lonely! (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Brushing off the memories of yesterday, I left the house, heading towards the cafe? which might become my first formal part-time job.


    Although I often helped out at Yoonsung''s house, that felt more like helping a friend than a typical part-time job. I did get paid well and the work was tough, but Yoonsung was always there with me, and minor mistakes were overlooked since I was there more in a supportive role.


    This time, it felt different. It was a formal job where I had an interview and would sign a contract.


    I wondered if I''d fail the interview if it was just a formality. Could they reject me if they didn''t like me? A bit of nervousness started to set in.


    About 25 minutes after leaving home, I arrived at the station near the cafe?, later than expected due to the subway''s schedule.


    I''ll need to account for these kinds of delays if I start working.


    Since it was just after lunch, the subway station was quiet. I looked around briefly and then made a call.


    "Hello?"


    ©¤Are you here? Where are you?


    "Just got off the subway. Should I come upstairs?"


    ©¤Yeah, come up. It''s Exit 2...


    Heeseong hyung''s voice sounded tired. Maybe he didn''t sleep well last night? Anyway, I hung up and hurried. I was moving quite leisurely, but I always thought it was better to be early than late or just on time.


    As I ascended the stairs from the station, I saw Heeseong hyung nearby. But he wasn''t alone. Beside him, Heena was looking at him with an expressionless face.


    I stopped in my tracks, intimidated by her unfamiliar expression, but Heena spotted me first. Her face instantly brightened.


    "Yeonho~"


    She rushed into my arms, burying her face in my chest as if the closeness from yesterday wasn''t enough. I gently hugged her back and looked at Heeseong hyung.


    "Heena came too? Hyung, why do you look so tired?"


    "Ha... Just trying to introduce you to a part-time job and this is what I get..."


    "Ah..."


    "I''m not calling you for anything from now on..."


    It seemed Heena had given him a hard time over yesterday''s incident. His face, full of dark circles, said it all. I mentally sympathized with hyung and then asked Heena.


    "So, you''re coming with me?"


    "I''ll wait nearby. It shouldn''t take long, so let''s go on a date when you''re done!"


    "Okay. Shall we go now? It''s better to be early."


    "Yeah... follow me."


    Heeseong hyung sighed heavily and ran his hand through his hair, looking as if he was nursing a heavy hangover. I was a bit worried, but considering Heena''s mood when I arrived, it seemed they had been arguing until then. I felt sorry for hyung, but Heena''s mood was my priority.


    And indeed, the timing of yesterday''s call was crazy. It was almost as if he had been watching us, it was so impeccably timed.


    Following Heeseong hyung, we walked for about 5 minutes from the station and soon arrived at our destination. The cafe? wasn''t one of the common franchise cafes I had seen around.


    Its name was [Cafe MELA].


    Being a non-franchise cafe?, it wasn''t common in the area, and even if it had been, it seemed like it would have been a bit expensive for me to visit. The overall design was modern and clean, with delicate interior decorations that seemed appealing to women. Indeed, most of the customers I could see inside were women.


    Or couples.


    Thinking about it, I might have visited here with Heena if it was close by. We often frequented a cafe? near her place, but we also liked to explore different cafes.


    Standing in front of the cafe?, I swallowed hard with nervous anticipation.


    "I''ll take a look around the neighborhood for a bit. Call me when you''re done."


    Heena gave me a kiss on the cheek, encouraging me, and walked away. I thought she might come in with me, but it would have been a bit odd for a girlfriend to accompany me to a job interview. And then, with a seemingly relieved Heeseong hyung, we entered the cafe?.


    -Ding Dong


    "Welcome~ Oh? Heeseong oppa!"


    As soon as we entered, we were greeted by an employee. She was a woman with long, wavy brown hair tied into a ponytail and wearing a cap, smiling broadly and recognizing Heeseong hyung.


    "Yeah, is noona inside?"


    "Manager unnie? She''s in the office! But who is this behind you? Our cafe?''s new face?"


    "Hello, I''m Han Yeonho."


    I bowed slightly in greeting. But instead of just acknowledging it, the female employee suddenly stood at attention, placed her hands at her waist, and...


    "Hello."


    She greeted me with a 90-degree bow. Taken aback, I instinctively...


    "Okay~ Then, I''ll explain everything again as we fill this out. Let''s start from here©¤"


    I went over the contents of the employment contract with the manager, listened to the basic explanations, filled out my name, address, and other details, and finally completed my signature. We wrote on two copies, the manager kept one, and I kept the other. We also exchanged phone numbers.


    "I''ll contact you again at the end of February. Don''t forget~"


    "I won''t."


    "How about a drink to celebrate?"


    With that, the manager headed out of the office with a light step. The interview was over surprisingly quickly, in less than 20 minutes. It felt more like she had called me in just to see my face, and we happened to complete the employment contract while at it.


    As soon as I stepped out of the office, I saw Heeseong hyung chatting with other employees at the counter.


    "Wow, you''re done already?"


    "Yes. Yeonho, what would you like to drink?"


    "Ice Americano, please."


    I actually prefer sweet or fruity drinks, but it felt inappropriate to request something like that when it''s free. I''ll get it to share with Heena.


    "Jia, one Americano please~ Oh, have you guys met? He''s helping out today, but from March, Yeonho will be joining us for the closing shifts. Our closing ace!"


    We had exchanged nods earlier, but now I bowed deeply and introduced myself.


    "Hello, I''m Han Yeonho."


    "I''m Lee Jia. Nice to meet you."


    "Me? I''m Lee Chaea! Hi! Please take good care of me! Nice to meet you! I''m 23! Same age as Jia!"


    "Ah, you don''t need to remember her. You''ll probably see her once a month, if that."


    "That''s mean~"


    Lee Chaea was the one I had exchanged a 90-degree bow with earlier, and Lee Jia would be working with me. Jia seemed very calm and composed. Not as overly friendly as Chaea, but she had a gentle smile while speaking, which made her seem kind.


    I felt a bit relieved inside. It seemed the people I''d be working with were not difficult to get along with.


    Having now greeted everyone present, and since my start date was still quite a ways off, I was ready to leave after getting my coffee. But just as I was about to move, Heeseong hyung ordered another drink.


    "Oh, sister, can I take one more?"


    "You''re going to drink two?"


    "No, my sister is nearby. It''s for her."


    "Ah, the younger sister who used to come by occasionally? Oh! Now that I think about it, she''s dating Yeonho, right?"


    The manager, seemingly reminded by Heeseong hyung''s comment, brought up the topic. Chaea''s reaction to this revelation was dramatic.


    "What?! You''re dating Heeseong''s sister?! Wow... She''s really pretty!"


    Yes, Heena is pretty. I responded with a smile to her astonishment and held back Heeseong hyung as he approached Jia.


    "Hyung, I can share this with Heena."


    "Huh? Alright, then."


    "You can''t just throw out such an interesting topic and leave! I want to know more!"


    "Listen to his stories when he starts working. We¡¯re leaving now."


    "I don''t overlap with his shifts!"


    "See you in March, Yeonho!"


    "Yes, see you then."


    "Goodbye."


    "Sister! Let''s have a dinner party in March! I definitely need to hear this story!"


    Leaving behind Chaea, who reminded me of Yoonjung with her ability to create a buzz all by herself, I bowed to the manager and Jia and left the cafe?.


    Relieved that the interview had gone smoothly, I looked around to see if Heena had returned. It hadn''t been long, but still, about 30 minutes had passed, so she could have come back.


    And there she was, waiting at the end of the cafe? building, smiling at us.


    The tension I had felt all day, up until the interview, completely dissipated, making me even happier to see her. I quickly approached her.


    But then.


    "Welcome back. How was the interview? The people you saw last time were still there, right? They''re all pretty, aren¡¯t they? You seemed to enjoy talking to them. How was it?"


    "......"


    She was smiling, but there was a prickly edge to Heena''s words, setting my heart racing in a different way than before.


    The real challenge was just beginning.


    Author''s Note:


    Heena Punch! The punch of jealousy!

 Chapter 80: Im Lonely. Im Worried. As I Expected, Im Lonely! (4)

    Chapter 80: I''m Lonely. I''m Worried. As I Expected, I''m Lonely! (4)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Huh? Yeonho?"


    In response to her urging for an answer, I didn''t rashly blurt out anything, instead quickly organizing my thoughts. Considering it was Heena, who had been worried about the number of female employees, I figured it would be safe to carefully discuss that aspect.


    Moreover, if Heeseong hyung could also attest to the fact that I hardly talked to those ladies, it would be perfect©¤


    "Have a fun date. I have an appointment, so I''ll take my leave."


    Traitor!!


    I felt a profound sense of betrayal towards Heeseong hyung, who, without a moment''s hesitation, turned his back as soon as he sensed Heena''s mood. How could someone do this!


    But as he walked away, Heena added a line.


    "We''ll talk more at home later, oppa."


    "Why are you doing this to me..."


    Eventually, he left with slumped shoulders. Then, turning to Heena, who was intently staring at me, I smiled and offered her a coffee.


    "Heena, are you thirsty? I got you a coffee."


    "Really? Thank you~"


    She happily accepted the Americano. I thought I might have smoothly diverted the topic, but then she immediately followed up.


    "So? How was it?"


    I gave up on sidestepping the question. She wouldn''t let it go until I gave a proper answer.


    "I didn''t really talk much, so I''m not sure. The manager was kind, and the other two seemed nice too."


    I calmly emphasized how little we talked and just how kind they were, deliberately avoiding any mention of their looks or anything else. After hearing this, Heena looked at me with half-closed eyes for a moment before smiling.


    "Is that so? That''s a relief. When it comes to part-time jobs, the people you work with are more important than the job being tough."


    "Really? I guess that''s true. When I worked part-time at Yoonsung''s, it was bearable because I was with him."


    I wouldn''t have lasted if it was with someone else. That place was hell.


    Fortunately, she didn''t probe any further. Honestly, it was true that I hadn''t talked much with the female staff, so there wasn''t much else to say.


    After our conversation, Heena linked her arm with mine and took a sip of her Americano.


    "This Americano is good. I should come here more often when you''re working."


    "Come to think of it, they remembered you. You''ve been there a few times, haven''t you?"


    "Yeah. About two or three times when oppa was working. You left something behind once."


    We chatted like this as we strolled down the street. I hadn''t expected to be out with my brother today, so we hadn''t planned anything afterwards. I figured I might as well take this opportunity to visit Heena''s place. I had already checked the route on the subway, and it didn''t seem too complicated to get there.


    Heena seemed to realize I was heading in that direction and didn''t comment on our destination.


    However.


    "Yeonho, let''s change our profile pictures to one where we''re kissing. No exceptions."


    "I like my current profile picture, though."


    "Please~ Can''t we change it?"


    "Well..." for new novels


    Not that it''s impossible. Heena pleaded with a cute charm, and I hesitated for a moment. It seemed like she was worried because of the cafe? ladies. Telling her it was an unnecessary worry wouldn''t make her listen.


    "......."


    We stood there in silence for about ten minutes. It suddenly hit me that there wasn''t much time left. Heena, who had been living quite close, would soon be moving a bit farther away. It would only be a 10-15 minute difference, but still.


    "There''s not many days left."


    "Yeah..."


    However, Heena''s voice, which had been energetic while we were walking around, suddenly sounded deflated. Surprised, I turned to look at her and saw her face with eyebrows drawn down.


    "Why so sudden? Are you tired? Should we go back?"


    I asked out of concern for her, but she shook her head and then rested it on my shoulder, slowly opening her mouth.


    "When classes start... I''ll go to university, and you''ll be studying at home and working part-time. We''ll see each other often, but there will be times we can''t, right?"


    "Well, it''s unavoidable sometimes. Like when we were in high school."


    "Yeah... Earlier, when we were walking around the cafe area, I thought about how you''re nearby but I still can''t see you."


    She paused to take a breath. I quietly waited for her to continue. Heena looked at the officetel for a moment with a gloomy face, then resumed speaking.


    "I just felt lonely. I forgot about it while on our date, but watching the construction work reminded me..."


    She then closed her mouth firmly. As she quietly clung to my arm, I finally spoke up.


    "Do you want to see me every day?"


    "I want to carry you around in my pocket."


    That much, huh.


    In fact, even the frequency of our current meetings was enough for Yoonjung noona to once worryingly say that seeing each other so often could make it difficult to sustain a long relationship.


    And we''ve been doing this for almost two years now.


    But so far, neither Heena nor I ever felt tired of meeting each other. Sure, sometimes I wanted to play games with friends, but that was occasional; dating her was always fun. Before each meeting, my heart fluttered with anticipation, and afterwards, I felt happy.


    Sometimes we tease each other, and there are times when our physical affection might seem excessive. But how could I ever get tired of her, when she gives me so much love? Whenever I feel the magnitude of her love, I just want to give her the same in return.


    Still, wondering what to say to alleviate her feelings of loneliness was challenging. Perhaps words alone would be insufficient.


    So, instead of lengthy explanations, I turned to face Heena, took hold of her arms, and pulled her in front of me. Then, I lifted a finger to my lips.


    A tap-tap, a signal for a kiss that Heena once set as a rule during our dates. Ever since, we occasionally used this as our little rule.


    Immediately seeing this, she reflexively lifted her heels and moved towards me.


    With a quick peck and our lips now separated, I then kissed her again and, with a smile in my eyes, said,


    "Then, I''ll kiss you more than ever before, so much that you''ll think of kisses more than loneliness. Can you bear with that?"


    To my words, her eyes widened for a moment, then she replied with a smile.


    "Are you sure you won¡¯t regret saying that? You might not be able to go home today."


    "Shall we see who gets tired first?"


    "You were already struggling a bit ago!"


    "Give me time to breathe..."


    "Hehehe, let''s go back then! We can do it in my room!"


    Her mood quickly brightened, and she tugged at my arm. Of course, this wouldn''t completely resolve the loneliness Heena feels, and it might not be the answer. But then again, there might not be a definitive answer.


    All I knew was that I wanted to treat Heena even better tomorrow than today, and even better the next day. That''s all I could do.


    Moreover, in a few days, we''d be doing something that would allow us to feel each other even more deeply than kisses. Hopefully, things wouldn¡¯t intensify more than now.


    Hopefully.

 Chapter 81: Im Lonely. Im Worried. As I Expected, Im Lonely! (5) (feat. Heena)

    Chapter 81: I''m Lonely. I''m Worried. As I Expected, I''m Lonely! (5) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I turned twenty. I''ve reached the same age as when Yeonho and I first met.


    Back then, he quickly became friends with his classmates, always maintaining a cheerful demeanor with everyone.


    He never broke a promise, and when it came to group assignments, he always gave his best.


    In a moment of drunkenness, he made a shy confession without even realizing it.


    The you now may not be exactly the same as you were that day. But still, when I look at you, it''s clear that you''re the same person.


    It''s just that now, I''ve come to see many of your naive aspects that you didn¡¯t show me before, like the vigorous splashing beneath the water''s surface. And realizing this made me happier.


    Because now I''ve come to know even the minor aspects of you. There was nothing about you I disliked; I simply loved everything about you. This feeling was the same when I was in high school and now, as a twenty-year-old.


    Now, to a frightening extent.


    How can one hold and love someone this much in their heart? How can this flame grow stronger day by day without dying down?


    Truly, it was beyond understanding.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    As I embraced being twenty, I watched Yeonho attending drinking parties day by day.


    Sometimes I joined him, other times I waited. Even when I wasn¡¯t with him, I wasn¡¯t overly worried. On New Year''s Day, he might have overindulged because he felt secure with his family or me around, but generally, Yeonho knew how to control himself.


    However, I wasn¡¯t worried, but...


    When he wasn''t by my side, my heart felt an emptiness as if a part of it was missing. Even though it was normal not to see him on weekdays during high school, things have changed.


    Since the end of the year, having been almost constantly by his side, now just a few hours apart brought an overwhelming sense of loneliness.


    And, though I wasn¡¯t worried about the alcohol,


    "Kang Juhyun? Who''s that? I don''t recall such a name among your friends... A girl? A friend from middle school? Or is it that girl you briefly dated?"


    I did worry about the people he met. Most of them were high school friends, but I knew that occasionally, very occasionally, he met friends from middle school.


    It wasn''t that he made separate plans to meet them, more like showing up if someone organized a reunion.


    Although I realized my misunderstanding about this friend Kang Juhyun, thoughts of the girl he dated before still made me uneasy.


    I knew it was a very young relationship, and I also knew he wasn''t lying to me.


    But still.


    I envied her. For having known Yeonho when he was younger, for sharing conversations, meals, and even watching movies with him.


    I felt jealous. Even though harboring such feelings wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    I also heard about an overseas trip planned by his friends. A trip he intended to go on with his friends, leaving me behind.


    "A trip? Yeah, that sounds good. Although I wanted my first trip abroad to be with you, Yeonho, but if you really want to go, I don''t mind. Have fun."


    Saying this made me realize how annoying I must be. But I couldn¡¯t help it. Our first trip had to be special.


    "Then, how about we go on a hot springs trip to Japan later? I saw some pictures online last time, and they looked really great. Oh, and I''m kinda tempted by Disneyland too."


    Despite my whining, Yeonho didn¡¯t complain and instead shared these exciting future plans with me, filling me with love and gratitude.


    A trip to an onsen just for us!


    It would surely be the best relaxation. Going to a quiet onsen town, enjoying walks like we do here, eating delicious food.


    And entering the onsen together.


    Just imagining it filled my heart with happiness.


    Even though it was a plan with no set date, I was already looking forward to that trip.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    One day, I went with my dad to look for an apartment for me to live in on my own. There had been a lot of deliberation and discussion about this. Although the distance to the university was considerable, the question was whether I really needed to live on my own.


    Of course, I preferred to. As long as it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a burden on my family. Naturally, part of the reason was my desire to live with Yeonho. I wasn¡¯t planning to bring up living together immediately, but I hoped that gradually spending more days together would naturally lead to it.


    No one in my family was particularly against it. My mom and brother, who had already guessed my intentions, didn¡¯t try to stop me, and my dad seemed to think it would be a good experience, provided the place was safe.


    In discussing it over KakaoTalk with my mother-in-law, she, too, was very concerned, insisting I choose a place with good security measures. I was grateful for her caring for me like family. I, too, must strive to be a good daughter-in-law.


    So, I visited various places. It was my first time considering living on my own, so I was quite excited. Especially since it would be a place where Yeonho and I would likely spend time together.


    "How about this place?"


    "The sink doesn¡¯t drain well, and the security seems lax. This won''t do."


    I had never lived on my own, but I had visited friends who did, so I thought my dad was being a bit too cautious. Most people lived in similar places, after all. But since he was meticulously checking for my sake, I followed his advice without protest.


    However, we couldn¡¯t find a suitable place that day. On our way back home, my dad received a call from a friend of his. He was someone I had met several times, as he was close to my dad and often visited our house.


    "What? That officetel building is near Seoyeon University?"


    Coincidentally, it turned out that his friend owned a building near the university I was going to attend. He knew I had been accepted to Seoyeon University but didn''t bring it up, thinking I would commute from home.


    Thanks to a stroke of luck, I ended up renting that place. The photos sent to me showed that it had everything my dad had been concerned about, perfectly in place.


    It would have been a burden to pay regular rent.


    But thanks to my dad''s connection, we got the place at a very low price, so we decided on it without further ado.


    The next day, I went to Yeonho, excited to share the good news.


    ---


    After hearing Yeonho''s explanation about the part-time job, only one thought dominated my mind.


    ''I''m going to be lonely.''


    I had always tried to accommodate everything for Yeonho, but recently I started prioritizing my desires a bit more. When he told me about the part-time job, the selfish part of me surfaced, concerned about the time we wouldn''t spend together.


    I knew I couldn''t keep him caged. It wasn¡¯t efficient for him to just study, considering his personality, so I had encouraged him to do other activities like gaming.


    But the moment he brought up the part-time job, the thought of less time with him made me feel uneasy. Ironically, it was I who would be busier and less free in the future, yet here I was, trying to control his time.


    I shouldn¡¯t have reacted that way. So, I stopped him when he said he wouldn¡¯t do it if I disliked the idea. In truth, I wanted him not to take the job and spend that time with me.


    Moreover, the part-time job was at a cafe?, predominantly staffed by women. I had visited a few times before and knew that the gender ratio hadn¡¯t changed much.


    Though it was good I informed Yeonho, my anger towards my brother filled my mind.


    In the end, Yeonho¡¯s remaining birthday was spent comforting my loneliness with hugs and kisses.


    As soon as I got home, I called my brother.


    "Why did you call?"


    "Well, he said he was looking for a part-time job, so I told him about this great opportunity..."


    "Why did you call?"


    "The cafe? job is really popular, and I was worried the position would be taken if I didn''t get his answer quickly, so I called to..."


    "Why did you call?"


    "...I messed up. I made a grave mistake..."


    Even after almost two hours of venting, my anger wasn¡¯t subsided. It wasn¡¯t just about the part-time job but the missed opportunity. It was the first time the usually guarded Yeonho showed such an opening, especially since ''that day'' wasn¡¯t far off!


    Even until right before falling asleep, I expressed my anger, which continued until just before I met my brother and Yeonho the next day.


    However, I couldn¡¯t show such feelings to Yeonho, so I managed to keep a composed face when I met him. I wanted to support whatever he was doing.


    Though I felt it would be lonely, and worried about other women getting close to him, I knew I couldn''t control him like this for the rest of our lives.


    "I''ll take a look around the neighborhood for a bit. Call me when you''re done."


    After arriving at the cafe?, I let Yeonho go in alone, thinking my presence might make him nervous. I intended to take a walk around the block, but found myself returning to the cafe? within minutes.


    Wandering alone proved meaningless. The moment I was apart from Yeonho, loneliness enveloped me.


    So, from outside the cafe?, through the glass window, I observed the space where he would be working. I had visited a couple of times before, but only briefly, so I didn''t remember much. The ambiance seemed appealing to women, and I recalled the Americano being quite good.


    I saw one employee bustling around energetically, like Yoonjung unnie, another cleaning the coffee machine carefully at the counter.


    And female customers seated here and there.


    As expected, the cafe? was filled with women, making me feel a bit dizzy. My anger towards my brother resurfaced, but I calmed it down, thinking about the date with Yeonho after his interview.


    Shortly after, I saw him coming out, apparently done with the interview. I planned to greet him with a compliment for his hard work.


    But my mouth acted on its own.


    "Welcome back. How was the interview? The people you saw last time were still there, right? They''re all pretty, aren¡¯t they? You seemed to enjoy talking to them. How was it?"


    Yeonho''s smiling face, as he greeted the staff before coming out, lingered in my mind. I knew it wasn¡¯t anything special, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling petulant.


    So, when he tried to smooth things over, I pretended to be swayed by his efforts.


    Yeonho brought me a drink, and moreover,


    "But you look so pretty in it. Every time I open KakaoTalk, it makes me happy."


    His sweet words were in response to my wish to change our profile picture out of jealousy.


    "I really want to take you home right now."


    He didn¡¯t stop there but sweetly whispered and kissed me. Hearing those words, I wanted to smother his lips right there and then. But remembering his shyness about public kisses, I restrained myself, looking for a more secluded spot.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Somewhere quiet. Hurry up!"


    It was impossible to hold back any longer.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After sharing a melting kiss with him, walking around the neighborhood where we would live, and gazing together at the apartment we couldn¡¯t enter because of construction, I felt loneliness creeping in again.


    The room up there, my room, was a haven where I could be with Yeonho.


    At the same time, it was a space where I had to endure loneliness when he wasn''t around.


    I had only been waiting for moments to be with him, but now that it was possible, more desires slowly crept into my heart.


    "Do you want to see me every day?"


    "I want to carry you around in my pocket."


    Like a dwarf in a fairy tale, how wonderful it would be to keep him in my pocket and be together all the time.


    But then, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy kisses like the ones he gave me, or even more intimate moments.


    "Then, I''ll kiss you more than ever before, so much that you''ll think of kisses more than loneliness. Can you bear with that?"


    It was the solution I had been longing for. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t completely dissolve my loneliness.


    But if his scent, the memory of our kisses, that feeling, could linger even a bit. Then, maybe, I could bear it a little more.


    Still, ideally.


    If only I could spend my whole life in his arms.


    How wonderful that would be.

 Chapter 82: My Girlfriend Is Too Demanding

    Chapter 82: My Girlfriend Is Too Demanding


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Day by day, Heena''s birthday was drawing closer. Even while studying in the mornings, various fantasies kept swirling through my mind, refusing to leave. I tried to dedicate the set amount of study time each day, without fail.


    With Heena''s birthday, we would become complete adults, free from any constraints. The thought of her soon-to-open studio apartment, the black lingerie we chose together, all these thoughts were muddling my mind every morning.


    Preparing for that day, I found it increasingly difficult to look at various materials. My youthful vigor was hard to control. As a result, I had to forcibly meditate during my study sessions from morning to lunch.


    Truth be told, with only a few days left for her birthday, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I just went ahead and did it. But having waited eagerly for that day for so long, it felt too precious to rush now. Of course, there was that time not long ago when we almost crossed the line, but in the end, we didn¡¯t!


    After hours of studying while wrestling with these thoughts, I usually studied from morning to around lunchtime, a period when I could focus well. I strictly adhered to this schedule, using any remaining time after dates or breaks to study more.


    I even thought about taking a complete break and starting fresh in March, but following Heena¡¯s schedule last year had ingrained a habit of studying. Now, not studying actually made me anxious.


    Today, after studying until around two in the afternoon, I waited for Heena''s call while eating an apple prepared by my mother.


    Because, finally.


    -Ring Ring


    "Hello? Did the move go well?"


    ©¤Yes! No problems at all! You must be finishing up your morning study, right? Can you come over?


    "Of course! I''ll be right there!"


    ©¤Don¡¯t rush, come safely!


    It was the day Heena was moving in!


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I hurried as much as I could to her new studio, despite being told to be careful. Originally, I wanted to help with the move. But I was scolded by Uncle and heeseong Hyung, saying there wasn¡¯t much to move and what could a student retaking exams do to help.


    So, I waited patiently, studying as usual.


    "Ah! Yeonho¡¯s here! Over here~"


    "You got here fast."


    In front of the apartment building, Heena and Heeseong hyung stood side by side, welcoming me. I ran up to her, took her hand, and looked around.


    "Where are Uncle and Auntie?"


    "Dad had to go back early because of work, and Mom is in the room. Were you tired coming over?"


    "Tired? It¡¯s you who must¡¯ve been tired from moving all this stuff. Are you okay?"


    As Heena and I exchanged these words with smiles on our faces, a gruff voice interjected.


    "I moved all the stuff, so what''s there to be tired about. You have Mom''s card, right?"


    "Yes, I¡¯ve got it. We''ll be back soon."


    I just arrived. Where to?


    Despite my confusion at Heena''s response, I kept silent, figuring she must have her reasons.


    "Alright. I''ll swing by Mela to get Mom some coffee."


    "The cafe where you had your interview? You''re going there?"


    "It''s not far, just a 10-minute trip. Besides, the manager would be upset if I didn''t stop by when I''m in the area."


    "This kind?"


    She grabbed the type of toothbrush I mentioned and without much thought, tossed it into the basket. She was also pondering over toothbrush cups, looking for a set rather than individual ones. Seeing this, it was clear why she had asked for my opinion.


    "Are you picking one for me too?"


    "Yes!"


    "Um... I''d like a mint-colored cup then."


    "Look at this one. It has blueberries on it!"


    "Oh, that¡¯s nice. Pretty, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it is."


    There was no reason to be shy or refrain now. After all, Heena, her family, and I knew that I would be visiting her studio quite often. It made sense to have couple items, including my own things, at her place.


    The only issue might be that I don¡¯t usually use a cup when I brush my teeth. But seeing her so happy shopping, it seemed best not to bring up unnecessary points.


    "Anything else you need?"


    "Let''s see... We can share my cleansing foam and soap... How about shampoo? It didn¡¯t irritate your scalp when you used it at my place, right?"


    "It was fine. Smelled good, too."


    I had used it a few times when I occasionally stayed over at Heena''s house. The scent of the shampoo she used, now coming from me, felt somewhat ticklish.


    "Then we don¡¯t need shampoo. Next is~"


    She leaned closely against me, lost in thought. It almost felt like we were already living together, picking out items for use in her studio.


    "Shower puffs and bathroom slippers! Let''s get matching ones!"


    "One shower puff should be... no, let¡¯s get two."


    "Hmm~? Maybe one would be enough?"


    In our house, we only had one shower towel. But that didn''t mean the whole family shared it; I didn''t use it for showers.


    I wasn''t sure if my parents or brothers used it or not.


    So, my initial thought was, do we really need two? But then, it seemed right to buy two. One would imply we¡¯d share it.


    But Heena, not missing a beat on my slip of words, playfully held up just one and whispered softly in my ear.


    "We could just use one to wash each other, right?"


    "Ha..."


    I let out a small sigh at her provocative tone. Just a few days left, and she''s teasing like this.


    Well, no need to hold back anymore, right?


    "Okay, just get one! One is enough, right?"


    I responded confidently. Heena seemed startled at first©¤


    "Really?! So we''re getting just one? No second thoughts! And no bringing from home!"


    "......"


    But she didn''t look flustered at all.


    Actually, she accepted it with sparkling eyes. But do we really need a shower puff? I wash just fine without one.


    "No using it is also forbidden! I''ll be watching!"


    Did she read my mind? But how would she watch?


    Author''s Note:


    It seems many are busy with exams. Whether you read after your exams, or take a break from studying to refresh your mind, I hope you always enjoy the peaceful sweetness of their relationship.

 83 - My Girlfriend Is Too Demanding (2)

    83 - My Girlfriend Is Too Demanding (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Driven by overwhelming curiosity, I couldn''t help but ask.


    "How do you plan to keep watch?"


    "How? By joining you, of course~"


    "Oh~"


    She answered with a grin, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    Did she fully understand the implications of what she was saying? This cunning girlfriend of mine.


    "What about the slippers? Which ones should we get?"


    I changed the topic, fearing that continuing this conversation might lead to an uncontrollable situation down south. After all, all these assumptions were for after Heena''s birthday. By then, I''d be more than ready to welcome her overtures.


    Heena didn¡¯t press the topic further and instead, went along with my diversion.


    "Something cute?"


    "I do like cute animals, but we don¡¯t need such fancy slippers... I¡¯m fine with anything, so I''ll leave the slippers to you. You know my size, right?"


    "Then how about these teddy bear ones!"


    "Sure, sure."


    Heena promptly added a set of cute teddy bear slippers to our basket ¨C pink for men and mint for women. I wished they had hot pink, but sadly, I didn''t see that color.


    "Are we done with bathroom stuff?"


    "I can''t think of anything else we need right now, so let''s come back if something comes up... Huh?"


    Just as I thought we were done and about to move on, Heena¡¯s gaze fixed on something. She was staring intently at a display between the bathroom and household goods sections. Curious about what caught her attention, I moved closer to see.


    There were various small, square boxes gathered in one place ¨C the kind used for nighttime activities.


    I was momentarily speechless at the sight, but Heena, beside me, seemed to be seriously contemplating.


    "Which one should we get?"


    "Wait, are you planning to buy some?"


    "We''ll need them soon, won''t we? Or should we... do it without?"


    "No, we... need them."


    Should I tell her? A few days ago, I had secretly ordered some online while doing some research, away from my family¡¯s knowledge.


    Not telling her seemed like she might add a few boxes to our basket, so I had no choice but to speak up.


    "Heena."


    "Yeah?"


    "I already bought some, so we don¡¯t need to get them here."


    "......."


    Following my words, Heena paused for a moment, then her eyes shaped like crescent moons as she clung to me.


    "You already got them, huh? I see~"


    While she seemed pleased, she also teased me in her response. I tried to maintain my composure.


    "We can¡¯t have a baby just yet."


    "A baby? I wouldn''t mind."


    "How will you go to school?"


    "I can take a year off! Do you prefer a daughter or a son? I''d like a son who looks like you~ He¡¯d be so cute!"


    "I''d obviously prefer a daughter who looks like you."


    "I¡¯d prefer a mini Yeonho..."


    "A mini Heena would be better."


    We left the spot, engaging in such light-hearted banter. Though we talked like this, Heena, who always plans ahead, probably wasn¡¯t serious.


    "I remember you telling me before. If we have a baby, I can do my military service as a full-time reservist, right?"


    "......"


    Maybe Heena was serious. Moreover, as the time for my military service was drawing near, her words were incredibly tempting.


    Anyway, I decided to cut off this topic right there and didn''t pursue it further. Heena, perhaps a little embarrassed, had her ears tinged red.


    We continued shopping for various items. We didn''t need ingredients right away as Heena''s mother, or rather, her aunt, had already provided plenty. We also picked up items like lint rollers, often used but easily overlooked, and chose couple sets of cups for drinking, not just for brushing teeth.


    "What did you buy?"


    "Stuff for the house."


    "What''s all this? Everything is in pairs. Han Yeonho, are you living here now?"


    "Not living here."


    "Not yet."


    Heena immediately added ''not yet'' to my response. Yet, her aunt and Hyung didn¡¯t seem bothered and helped us with the unpacking. It seemed like they also thought it was just a matter of time.


    While unpacking the purchased items in the living room, Heeseong Hyung began teasing us about each one.


    "What''s with these pink teddy bear slippers? Do you like this stuff?"


    "Why not, oppa? They¡¯re cute."


    "Ugh... Hey. If you don¡¯t like it, just say so!"


    "They¡¯re cute, why not."


    "You''re really under the thumb."


    What does it matter? It''s for the house.


    Despite his verbal jabs, he carefully unwrapped each item one by one. It seemed rare to find someone who embodied the term ''tsundere'' so well.


    And Heena''s aunt was there too, helping out and laughing along.


    "I did tell you to buy some stuff, but it seems like our Heena really went all out, didn''t she? Everything in pairs?"


    "Mom, how about this? Isn¡¯t the cup cute?"


    "Is the cup pink for Yeonho too?"


    "No, Yeonho¡¯s is mint."


    "Oh, that matches well~"


    "Right?"


    As we were unwrapping and chatting, the bacon, the only actual food item we bought besides snacks, caught her aunt¡¯s attention.


    "Why did you buy this? Wanted some bacon?"


    "That? The lady at the tasting counter said Yeonho and I looked like a newlywed couple~ It made me so happy that I just bought it!"


    "Not because you wanted to eat it?"


    "No!"


    "...Well, that can happen~"


    It seemed even Heena''s aunt was a bit taken aback by this explanation. Heeseong hyung looked at me incredulously.


    Why is he looking at me?


    "You didn¡¯t stop her?"


    "If hyung had been there, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to say anything either."


    "Ahem..."


    I wonder why someone as astute as him would react like that.


    Finally, after we had finished organizing everything, I could sneak a peek inside the room. We had been sitting in the living room unpacking since we arrived, so I hadn¡¯t seen the room yet. Although Heena probably wouldn¡¯t mind me looking around, I hesitated a bit.


    Noticing my hesitation, Heena stood up and led me into the room. The room I finally saw, following her, was not much different from her original room, except that the bed and desk were now larger.


    "How is it?"


    "Well organized. But why such a big desk and bed?"


    "The desk is for a computer I plan to get later."


    "Oh? You''re getting a computer?"


    "Not for me, but you''ll bring yours over eventually, right?"


    Indeed. For when we started living together. Whether I should be happy about this generosity or not...


    Surely, if I were to spend more time here, I would bring it over, whether for study or leisure.


    "And there are too many picture frames now. I¡¯m thinking of switching to wall-mounted ones."


    "Yeah, we did take a lot of pictures."


    Heena always liked to print photos and display them in frames on her desk, but now there were too many. Some were even placed in her family''s living room. I remember being surprised the first time I noticed our couple photo next to the TV.


    So, the desk made sense. As for the bed, well, it seemed quite obvious.


    I didn''t bring it up, but Heena took out another pillow from the closet, hugged it tightly, and said with a twinkle in her eyes,


    "The bed, you know why, right? I''ve even prepared your pillow."


    I know, I know.

 84 - My Girlfriend Is Too Demanding (3)

    84 - My Girlfriend Is Too Demanding (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Without a word, I took the pillow that Heena was holding. As I reached for it, she willingly handed it over and then perched herself on the bed. The pillow felt unfamiliar yet plush, perhaps it was a new purchase. I gently settled next to Heena, thinking how often I must have visited her house to distinguish whether this pillow was new or not. It could also have been brought from another room when moving things around. Anyway, it had been over a year and a half since we started dating.


    The only relationship I had witnessed from the beginning was my brother Jeongwoo''s, and even then, I had no idea how they behaved when they were alone, what their dynamic was like. None of my friends had ever brought up their love life either.


    So, I was left wondering if my relationship with Heena was normal, if we were doing things right, like other couples do.


    People on the internet say that within three months of dating, most couples would have progressed to the end, but those stories were mostly about people over twenty. Of course, it''s rare for someone our age to not have gone all the way after nearly two years.


    By exercising restraint, I was able to leave a good impression on Heena''s family, leading to our families growing quite close. I definitely saw that as a positive.


    Still, as a boyfriend, making my girlfriend wait, whom I desired so much, wasn¡¯t something to be proud of. Over time, it became less about determination and more about pride and stubbornness.


    Yet, my girlfriend, who sometimes tempted me beyond limits but ultimately respected my will and never forced anything, I was truly grateful to her.


    So, perhaps a bit belatedly,


    "Heena."


    "Hmm~?"


    To my girlfriend, who still stretched her words with a smile,


    "Let¡¯s meet at the subway station on the 13th."


    "Huh?"


    "At the place where we had our first date."


    I firmly set the date.


    "That date will last until the 14th."


    A little shy, but mostly grateful, and filled with anticipation.


    "Is that okay?"


    "...Yes!"


    My heart pounded as if it would burst, filled with nervous excitement for our upcoming date.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    That day, I may have sounded confident, but honestly, I was a mess inside.


    After finishing our talk and leaving the room, we had dinner with Auntie, following some conversation. Afterward, Jeongwoo and I each went back to our homes. Auntie stayed over for a day or two, just in case there were any issues at home.


    After exchanging usual farewells and returning home, I found myself unable to leave my computer. I had already been studying various videos and articles for that day, but the moment I explicitly said "Let''s do it then!" the tension made me feel like I was going to be sick.


    Heena might have often taken the lead and shown a mature side, but when it came to that moment, I wanted to lead as a man so she wouldn''t feel anxious.


    Honestly, I wanted to seek advice from someone, but how could I directly ask about such a thing? I didn''t want to ask my friends either. I doubted any of them had the experience to give a proper answer.


    Looks like the internet was the only option.


    [ Title: (Advice) Anything to be careful of when doing it for the first time with my girlfriend? ]


    [ Content: We''re both first-timers, anything we should know? ]


    Should I just tell my mom the day I''m coming back? It feels like once I go there, I won''t be able to leave.


    Seriously.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Time passed a little, and D-day approached.


    Since visiting Heena''s house, we had only been on one date. I couldn¡¯t fully enjoy it because my mind was completely occupied with that thought. Honestly, Heena also seemed distracted the entire time. It felt like if we entered her apartment, we would just go ahead and do it.


    So, when we parted that day, I suggested to Heena,


    "Let¡¯s reduce it to the 13th. After that, we can meet as usual."


    Heena looked sad at my words but didn¡¯t refuse, probably because she knew she was also distracted all day.


    "Uh-uh... I think I know why, so I can¡¯t say no... But you have to call and text me every day, okay?"


    "I''ll do it all the time except when studying. We can video call before bed in the evening."


    "Okay... but kiss me now. A kiss for each day we won''t see each other!"


    After parting with Heena, 3 days passed.


    Finally, tomorrow was Heena¡¯s birthday.


    And at this moment, I was sitting in my room, meditating. Until yesterday, I somehow managed to study at set times, but today, I couldn''t focus on anything.


    I was just running simulations over and over in my mind about what would happen tomorrow. The whole family consistently asked me why we weren''t dating during these few days of not seeing Heena.


    My mom, who often communicates with Heena, must know we haven''t broken up. It was just strange for us, who usually saw each other at least once every other day, to suddenly behave like this, so they must have been curious.


    Saying something like "We''re so attracted to each other that we decided to wait until the 13th" would just be absurd.


    But now, those days were behind me. I probably wouldn¡¯t sleep easily tonight, but as it was past 10 PM, it was time to go to bed. When I woke up, it would finally be D-day. I had planned to meet Heena for lunch, but I needed to wake up early to check everything one last time before leaving.


    Before going to sleep, I went to the living room and spoke to my mom, who was sitting on the sofa.


    "Mom, I won''t be home for about 3 days starting from tomorrow."


    "Going somewhere fun?"


    "I have a date planned with Heena."


    "A date for 3 days... Ah."


    She began to speak as if questioning, then paused, seemingly realizing the reason.


    "Alright, got it."


    "Okay."


    She simply acknowledged it. At times like this, I really appreciate and like my mom''s cool and chic personality. She would probably explain it well to the other family members.


    Having reported so it wouldn''t be an unauthorized night out, I returned to my room and lay down on my bed, feeling a hundred times more nervous than the anxious excitement of our first date, which now lingered faintly in my memory.


    Now, it really was tomorrow.


    Author''s Note:


    Finally, after 84 episodes, Yeonho and Heena have become true adults... It¡¯s truly moving.


    I actually thought it might be okay after they turned twenty on the 1st, but just to be safe and fully prepared, I delayed it until Heena''s birthday. There might be censorship...

 85 - That Day

    85 - That Day


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After barely sleeping for a few hours, I got up early and started moving busily. Normally, I would have been exhausted with just 3 or 4 hours of sleep, but at this moment, my mind was so alert, it felt like my adrenaline was at peak levels.


    After showering, I made sure to groom myself neatly and double-checked the various items I needed to bring. For my outfit, I chose not to dress casually as usual but instead went for slacks, a knit, and a coat.


    When I finished preparing and went to the living room, Jeongwoo and Dad were sitting on the sofa. They didn¡¯t say anything upon seeing me, which made me think Mom hadn''t briefed them yet. They just looked at me as if understanding I was going out on a date. Then Mom came out from the kitchen with a cup in her hand.


    "Son, drink this before you go."


    "What is it?"


    "A health drink."


    "......."


    I appreciated the thought, but I wished she had just let it pass like yesterday. After all, I had tossed and turned in bed the night before. Still, I couldn¡¯t refuse what she had thoughtfully prepared, so I downed it in one shot.


    Ugh, it''s bitter.


    After thanking Mom, I left the house.


    There was still plenty of time before the meeting, but I thought it would be better to go early and wait rather than stay home unable to calm down. I also remembered how Heena had arrived very early and waited for me on our first date.


    In the early days of dating, we used to arrive early to wait for each other, but we had agreed not to do that anymore, as it was too early. But today was an exception! The concept of today¡¯s date was a ¡®revenge¡¯ for our first date.


    What was I feeling on that first date? Honestly, it''s a bit blurry now. I remember being incredibly nervous because a girl as beautiful as Heena, whom one wouldn''t easily find on the streets or TV, had confessed to me and I was going on a date with her.


    Despite her cute appearance, she was always taking care of and leading me, like an older sister. My girlfriend was truly a caretaker in every sense.


    Actually, not much has changed even now.


    Moving quickly, I arrived at the subway station an hour earlier than the time we agreed to meet. I checked my hair and clothes again in the station bathroom before heading up the stairs to the ground.


    Back then, as soon as I climbed the stairs, Heena caught my eye. Among the many people waiting for someone at this spot, she was impossible not to notice.


    Right.


    Just like her, standing under that streetlamp, wearing a faint smile, waiting for someone.


    Ah, Lee Heena, seriously.


    I also came an hour early, but what if she came earlier than me? It''s like a real first date return.


    I chuckled helplessly as I approached Heena, who was waiting for me. As I got close, Heena seemed to sense someone approaching and turned her head.


    As soon as she saw me, Heena broke into a bright smile, and I couldn''t help but comment.


    "We promised not to come too early, remember?"


    "But~ I couldn''t wait at home, watching time pass."


    "Is that your only excuse?"


    "You came early too!"


    Well, I didn''t have a comeback for that.


    Anyway, today''s Heena, although always pretty and cute, was somehow even more perfect.


    She was wearing a black skirt that reached her knees, a crisp white blouse tucked into the skirt, and a black trench coat with white accents that reached the hem of her skirt. She even wore stockings and shoes that she usually doesn¡¯t wear. The whole look was mature yet had an inherent cuteness that suited her perfectly.


    Today¡¯s date was a re-enactment of sorts, revisiting these places, likely making Heena realize the concept of today¡¯s date midway through.


    "I¡¯m scoring well, right?!"


    "Why are you so good? Have you been practicing?"


    "You like basketball, so I practiced a bit during gym class~"


    "Really? We should play together sometime."


    "With your friends?"


    "No, just leave them. We can play by ourselves."


    We were not in the most comfortable clothes for physical activity, so we played the game slowly, taking turns shooting the ball. Honestly, I wanted a redo of that day that ended awkwardly, and I really wanted to play the game.


    That day, after dinner, we parted ways, but today was different. Back then, I couldn¡¯t have imagined what would come next after dinner.


    However, I felt a tinge of guilt for this self-indulgent, foolish date plan driven by my sentimentality.


    Despite the sun being high, I felt a bit embarrassed to bring up such a topic so early.


    Holding the last basketball in my hands, gently spinning it, I quietly began to speak.


    "Heena."


    "Yeah?"


    "Are you hungry?"


    "I¡¯m okay, but if you want to eat, let¡¯s eat. I can eat a bit too."


    "It¡¯s not that... It''s still early, but..."


    Originally, I wanted to finish our meal, but given the excitement and tension, I wasn''t in the state to have a proper meal. Confirming that Heena wasn''t very hungry either, I ventured,


    "Shall we go home?"


    I was worried the suggestion was too blunt, but trying to kill time with a typical outdoor date when both of us were clearly restless seemed pointless.


    So, despite it being not even 4 PM yet, I spoke my honest intention.


    And to my suggestion, Heena, who initially looked surprised, nodded with a faint smile.


    "...Yes. Let''s go home. I want to go too."


    "I feel bad for suggesting we go back already, especially since you dressed up so nicely today."


    "No, it''s okay. It''s enough for me that you said I look pretty. You know, right? How much I''ve been looking forward to today."


    She said this, looking at me with an almost tearful expression. Of course, I knew. I had been foolishly backing away all this time.


    After hearing her response, I threw the basketball we had back inside.


    -Whoosh.


    I watched the ball pass through the net, making a sound as it brushed against the metal chain, and then I took her hand. We had met and started our day earlier than expected, even earlier than I had initially planned.


    Honestly, what did it matter? It might have been more appropriate to wait until the evening for the mood, but why bother with such details? We, especially Heena, had waited far too long already.


    And beyond all excuses, I just couldn''t wait any longer. Maybe from the moment I met Heena today.


    "Let''s go."


    Author''s Note:


    ;?;

 86 - That Day (2)

    86 - That Day (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Holding Heena''s hand, we didn''t say a single word to each other until we arrived at her officetel. We just held each other''s hands tightly and walked home in silence.


    It seemed something was being moved, for we passed through the open entrance and took the elevator to her door. It was only then, in front of the closed door, that I spoke first to open it.


    "Heena, the password©¤"


    "Could you press it? It''s your birthday."


    "Ah."


    I see.


    I quickly typed in the four digits and entered. She must have told me so I could come anytime. I figured I wouldn''t forget since it was my birthday.


    As soon as we entered the house, the living room was so clean it seemed like not a speck of dust was present, presumably due to diligent cleaning.


    However, since we had no business in the living room at the moment, Heena and I went into the inner room. Her room looked much the same as before. A neatly arranged bed with two pillows beside the desk, and something like a mood lamp placed next to the bed caught my eye.


    After scanning the room, we silently took off our coats and hung them on one side. Then, for a moment, both of us hesitated to speak.


    Starting immediately wasn¡¯t possible, and since we needed to wash up but it was Heena''s room, it felt awkward to bring it up first.


    After a brief moment of awkwardness standing in front of the bed, Heena went to the window and began to draw all the curtains, blocking the outside sunlight.


    Not stopping there, she then turned off the room''s lights and switched on the lamp beside the bed. This created an atmosphere in the room as if only a small light was left on during the night.


    Heena had also prepared various things for this moment in her own way.


    Once everything was ready, Heena spoke up in an unusually tense voice, quite unlike her usual self.


    "Uh, Ye, Yeonho!"


    "Yeah!"


    "I''ll go wash up first! Just wait a bit!"


    With that, she hurried out of the room. As she left and closed the door behind her, I finally let out a sigh and sat down on the bed.


    Like Heena, I was too tense to figure out how to start the conversation. It wasn¡¯t about who should lead.


    Since it was Heena¡¯s place, saying ''Should I go wash up first?'' felt somewhat difficult. Normally, it might have been easy, but now, with something special ahead, it wasn¡¯t.


    After scratching my head for a moment, feeling awkward just sitting in silence, I quietly took out the essentials from my bag and placed them next to the mood lamp.


    Yes, it was the first time for both Heena and me. It was inevitable to feel nervous in such a situation, but I had to muster as much courage as possible to make the first move.


    I steeled my mind. I was going to shower soon anyway, and the house was getting warmer since Heena had turned up the heater. So, I took off the knit I was wearing, given that I had a black inner shirt on underneath.


    In that state, I fiddled with my phone while waiting for Heena to return. However, I was just idly touching it, not really in the mood to message anyone or browse the web given the current circumstances.


    About 15 minutes passed while I was sitting like that.


    The door clicked open, and Heena entered, dressed exactly as she had been when she left the room. Whether it was because of the upcoming event or because she had taken a shower, her face was flushed as she spoke softly.


    "Sorry, did I take too long...?"


    "No. Should I go now?"


    "Yes. If you brought clothes, take them with you. I forgot to... Everything we bought last time, like toothbrushes, is in there. Towels are in the drawer inside."


    She spoke softly, her face still red. It turned out she hadn¡¯t changed her clothes because she had left in a hurry earlier.


    Hearing her, I grabbed my messenger bag and headed to the bathroom. The bathroom, like the rest of the spacious studio apartment, was quite large.


    "How''s living alone? How''s it been sleeping by yourself these past few days?"


    "It''s good. It feels lonely sometimes, but, I don''t know, it''s interesting."


    "Yeah?"


    "Yeah. It''s like... when I used to make secret bases as a kid, it feels like I''ve got my own castle now?"


    "Oh~ I kind of get what you mean."


    "Hehe, but I still find it hard to cook... Why can''t I get better at it..."


    Heena laid one hand on my chest, leaning her entire body against me. I felt the soft touch against my side and played along with her conversation, while gently stroking her hair with the hand that was holding her shoulder.


    Enjoying my touch on her hair, Heena slightly tilted her head, rubbing her face against my chest.


    "I was being so silly just a while ago, wasn''t I?"


    "No? You were cute."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. You''re always so mature, so seeing you nervous like that was incredibly adorable."


    "I''m embarrassed..."


    "Why be embarrassed about being cute? Now, lips."


    With that as a start, we began slowly, one step at a time. She lifted her face to mine, gently pressing her lips to mine. Without any more words needed, we exchanged a lovers'' dialogue, initially light kisses, then repeatedly touching lips. We also exchanged glances in between and kissed not just on the lips but around the cheeks and mouth.


    Her soft lips tickled my face.


    And then the kisses became deeper and longer.


    "Hmm..."


    Biting and licking each other''s lips, we explored the insides of our mouths. When our tongues touched, they entwined.


    "Hmm...slurp"


    Like eating candy, my tongue swirled inside her mouth, gently sucking on her lips. When Heena pushed her tongue forward, I lightly scraped it with my teeth.


    "Slurp©¤"


    Then, grabbing her head with one hand, I pressed our lips together firmly, completely overlapping our mouths. We felt each other''s breath tickling our faces as we moved only our tongues, exchanging saliva. Sometimes touching the tender roof of her mouth, and lightly tapping her white teeth.


    "Mm...hmm.."


    Heena''s moans continuously came through the gaps. The tension from before seemed to have vanished, as she now wrapped her arms around my neck, more passionately engaging.


    "Haah..."


    Finally, after a long kiss, when our lips parted, a thin string connected our lips.


    In her eyes, seen from up close, I could feel a burning desire. And probably, my eyes reflected the same.


    Leaving Heena, I stepped out of the bed for a moment to lower my pants. The embarrassment of showing my underwear was completely non-existent. After throwing off my upper innerwear and turning back, Heena had already slid down the straps of her camisole, pulling it down to her legs and throwing it beside the bed, with the same soft smile she always had, reaching out her arms to me.


    Wearing the black lace underwear we had chosen together.


    "Yeonho, come here."


    From that point on, no more words were needed.


    Slowly, I approached Heena, our bodies overlapping.


    Author''s Note:


    I''ve decided to end it here before the ''explicit content'' chapter to ensure that skipping it won''t affect the understanding of the story. My apologies to underage readers, but please think of tomorrow as a break day.... I''ll make sure you can skip without missing anything important.

 87 - That Day (3)

    87 - That Day (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: HereT/his chapter is updated by


    Join the discord! Here


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 88 - That Day (4) (feat. Heena)

    88 - That Day (4) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 89 - That Day (5)

    89 - That Day (5)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    It was our first time, so we were both cautious with each other, which was somewhat regrettable yet immensely satisfying. The moment we had longed for, to become one, had passed. Then, lying side by side in bed, I talked with Heena.


    "Hehehe..."


    "Why are you laughing all of a sudden?"


    "Because I''m just so, so happy."


    "About what we did today?"


    "That, and also just lying here in bed with you, I love it."


    "Does it feel like we''re living together?"


    "Yes! It was a bit lonely falling asleep alone at home, but now, I don''t feel that way at all. I''m happy."


    "I''m glad."


    "But I think I''ll feel even lonelier once you leave..."


    "Oh dear."


    But I felt the same way. I was so happy at this moment. Since it was our first time, I had agreed to Heena''s request not to use a condom, which made me a bit nervous.


    "How about I start staying here from next week?"


    "Really?!"


    "Well... it seems fine. I can study here just as well. Though, I guess I should tell my uncle and aunt."


    "Eek!"


    Heena seemed incredibly delighted at my suggestion, hugging me tightly and squirming with joy.


    After a lot of excitement, we talked for a long time about how we would live going forward, what we needed to do, including gathering clothes and talking to our families. We also pondered how to move the computer.


    Discussing various matters, we were both tired, and at some point, Heena fell asleep first. I held her in my arms and closed my eyes as well.


    I hadn''t slept well the night before, and the physical exertion today had left me drained. Heena must have been in a similar state, judging by how quickly she fell asleep.


    Whether we''re living together or not, we decided to sleep on it and think more after waking up.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    When I woke up, exhausted, Heena was still asleep in my arms.


    Only her head to shoulders were visible under the blanket, but I could feel our bodies touching each other underneath it.


    The morning brought with it a certain physical arousal, but it no longer mattered. Before, I would have been embarrassed, trying not to get caught, but now there was no shame.


    Honestly, it would be nonsensical not to feel this way around Heena. Hence, like a phoenix rising from the ashes, I had revived several times yesterday.


    The thought of wanting her right after waking up did cross my mind, but I decided to hold off for today. It was our first time, and Heena had been in a lot of pain. She said she could endure it, that it was also a joy, but as her boyfriend, I couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Therefore, I simply turned to my side and hugged her tightly, content with just that. Watching Heena sleep peacefully in my arms was mentally satisfying in itself.


    I wanted to check what time it was, but my phone was too far away to reach easily. Besides, I was currently serving as Heena''s arm pillow.


    Come to think of it, my arm was starting to feel numb, almost sensationless. Is that alright?


    Anyway, judging by the slight light seeping in at the edge of the curtains, it seemed like morning. We must have fallen asleep before 10 pm last night, so we''ve slept quite a bit.


    "Mm..."


    While I was thinking this, trying not to move so Heena could sleep comfortably, she stirred and slowly opened her eyes.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah...heehee... Yeonie~"


    She rubbed her body against me with a cute voice right after opening her eyes. I indulged her for a moment, and after she stopped moving, I grabbed her face and slowly overlapped our lips.


    This feeling filling my heart at this moment, yes, this must be happiness.


    "Smooch..."


    After a not so intense but very long kiss, with her closing her eyes and leaning into me,


    "Are you feeling okay?"


    "I''m still a little... sore."


    "Is that so? Then let''s just rest for today."


    "What about after today?"


    "Brace yourself. I won''t let you go."


    "Kyaa~ Scary!"


    We talked like that as we slowly got up. We needed to wash up and take care of the bed sheets. Not that we thought the stains were dirty, but lying there felt a bit damp.


    So, just like last night, not wearing a thread between us, we held hands and headed to the bathroom.


    However, along the way, noticing my lower half issue,


    "Should I do it again?"


    "...What?"


    -Tap tap


    With those words and tapping her lips, my mischievous girlfriend extended our shower time once more.


    Somehow, our signal for a kiss seemed to have transformed into a more erotic meaning.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    "Oh, right. Then we just need the cable."


    We decided to ask Heeseong hyung for help with the most pressing issue.


    "We also need to pack clothes. Should I ask mom for help?"


    "I''ll go with you! Let''s use this opportunity to throw away everything we don''t need and only bring what we wear."


    "There''s going to be a lot to throw away... What''s up?"


    "Hm? Hug me."


    Suddenly, in the middle of our conversation, Heena positioned herself in front of me, sitting with her legs stretched out in the living room, and boldly stated, "Hug me."


    There was no reason to refuse, so I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her towards me to hug her. Touching her stomach was off-limits, but it seemed okay to embrace her like this.


    -Peck


    But since we were sitting like this, it felt a shame to just hold her, so I moved her hair aside and lightly kissed her neck.


    "It tickles~"


    "So, you don''t like it?"


    "I like it!"


    "Hmm, should we try for a hickey? The one I tried to give you yesterday didn''t show up."


    "Really? Do it quickly!"


    "Just a moment."


    At my words, Heena excitedly gathered her hair forward, presenting her nape to me. Since we were cautious with our actions yesterday, it seemed too gentle to leave a mark. So, this time, a bit stronger.


    -Suck!


    "Ah..."


    As I sucked strongly on her neck, a short moan escaped from Heena. After pulling away, a small red mark was left behind. Was this the right way to do it?


    "I left a mark, but I''m not sure if it''s right."


    "Can you take a picture and show me?"


    Following her request, I took a photo of the area with my phone and showed it to her. Seeing it, Heena began to laugh softly.


    "I like this~ I should use it as my profile picture."


    "Wait, please no!"


    "No?"


    "I won''t say anything about kissing anymore, but let''s not do this kind of thing..."


    "Aww~"


    Heena made a disappointed sound, then turned around to face me, and leaned in to press her lips against my neck.


    -Peck!


    Just like I did, she put pressure on her lips and sucked. It was slightly painful but the softness of Heena''s lips made it feel like a net zero.


    "Ah! It''s there!"


    "Really? Wait, what if it shows when we meet uncle tomorrow?"


    "So what?"


    "It''s not ''so what.'' When will it fade?"


    "If you''re worried, let''s meet your mother first tomorrow. You can change into a turtleneck when we get there."


    "Guess we''ll have to do that..."


    "Then, can I continue now?"


    With that, she resumed showering my neck with kisses. I wondered what to do with this playful, cat-like girlfriend of mine but ended up just hugging her. How could I possibly scold Heena?


    And so, our day continued in this manner. Although most of our dates didn''t involve spending much money, just being together like this, time flew by especially fast today.


    We talked, shared physical affection, and at times, Heena sat on my lap while we played with the phone.


    For dinner, I intended to cook stew, but Heena suggested we take it easy just for today and ordered delivery food instead.


    And just like that, the day passed, and night came again. After showering, we found ourselves under the same blanket as the night before, lying side by side, looking at each other.


    "Yeonho."


    "Yeah?"


    "I''m really happy right now, you know?"


    "Me too."


    "Really?"


    As she smiled sweetly, I gently caressed her cheek. Heena grasped my hand, rubbing it against her face, and whispered.


    "After a day has passed..."


    "Yeah?"


    "I think I''m okay."


    "Really?"


    I didn''t respond with a clueless "What do you mean?" Instead, I slowly sat up, moved closer to Heena, and our lips met.


    Our second night in this house deepened.


    Author''s Note:


    I''ve realized that if you try, you can achieve anything. 38,000 characters in three days, is this even real? I almost fell asleep standing up while making coffee at the cafe...


    The adult-rated chapter that follows was not written just because I wanted to.


    I intended to show what their nights would be like after their first night together with some after-talk but trying to express that without adult content felt impossible, so I just went for it... although I did want to write it.


    Day and night, Yeonho! Now, only one adult-rated chapter is left!

 90 - That Day (6) (feat. Heena)

    90 - That Day (6) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 91 - That Day (7) (feat. Heena)

    91 - That Day (7) (feat. Heena)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After several days had passed since we first went to see the house, the day to move finally arrived. The time spent cleaning and packing my clothes and other belongings was filled with excitement.


    Each day was smooth sailing.


    I had brought joy to my parents by getting into college with good grades, was experiencing living on my own for the first time, and most importantly, my relationship with Yeonho couldn''t have been better.


    Now, as I was moving my stuff with my family, I knew I would soon be living here with him.


    Our day was just around the corner.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After cleaning the house with my mom and unpacking the boxes my dad and brother had moved, I contacted Yeonho. He wanted to help with the move, but my family and I dissuaded him. My belongings weren''t that numerous to begin with, and I didn''t want to interrupt Yeonho''s studies.


    "Ah! Yeonho is here! Over here~"


    So, only after everything was settled did I call Yeonho, and he hurried over to me. The smile that naturally formed on my face at his joyful appearance as if it were his own affair. In a way, it might have been correct to say it was his affair. After all, this place would soon be Yeonho''s home too.


    Holding hands, we stopped by a supermarket near the house. On the way, I freely shared with him everything that had happened up until the move.


    I felt a bit embarrassed for being overly excited, but seeing Yeonho always smiling gently and listening to my stories made me confident I could chirp by his side forever.


    "I had put it away after last summer ended, found it yesterday while organizing. But it''s quite worn out... Maybe I should go for a different style this summer?"


    "Let''s do that. You know, it looks like we matched our outfits today by coincidence."


    The fact that we had, unintentionally and without prior agreement, worn the same cardigans was another source of joy. It was as if, improbably, our hearts were connected.


    Thanks to that, I arrived at the supermarket clinging to his arm with even higher spirits. And seeing Yeonho carrying the shopping basket for me, as if we were a newly married couple who had just started living together, made me laugh out loud.


    It felt as if we were truly a married couple. The desire to submit the marriage registration form we had filled out for fun before surged up within me. Maybe if I pouted and begged him in bed later, he might just agree.


    With that thought, we wandered around the supermarket as if exploring. When we reached the bathroom supplies aisle, we picked out items we would use together in the future.


    "Hmm... I''d like my cup in mint color, please."


    Yeonho naturally began selecting his own items too. Surely, he too felt that our living together wasn''t far off.


    As we placed items one by one into the shopping basket, we discussed buying a new loofah.


    "Let''s get two loofahs... no, actually. One should be enough."


    "Hmm~? Right? Maybe one is enough?"


    And I didn''t miss his comment that one loofah would suffice. I hadn''t thought about buying just one either, but his words made it seem like one would indeed be enough.


    With just one loofah, I could wash Yeonho, and he could wash me. And in the gradually intensifying atmosphere, our bodies would come together.


    I might die of happiness.


    "Yeah, just buy one! One is enough, right?"


    At my insinuation, he gave up and agreed, so I immediately put just one in the cart.


    "No using it alone! I''ll be watching!"


    With that said.


    When he asked how exactly I planned to watch, I naturally replied that we would enter together. He might have thought I was half-joking, but I was entirely serious.


    Because I''ll be the one to wash him. Definitely.


    Next, we chose some cute bathroom slippers, and just as we were about to move on to the next aisle, my eyes caught sight of small boxes.


    I knew instantly what they were. Contraceptives made of rubber, something necessary yet something I always wished we wouldn''t need.


    I didn''t want to use them if possible, but I couldn''t burden him either. As I was pondering over which one to choose, Yeonho stopped me.


    Could it be that Yeonho also didn''t want to use them? Hoping inside.


    "Heena."


    "Yes?"


    "I''ve already bought some, so we don''t need to buy them here."


    I heard him say he had already prepared them.


    I see.


    Hehe, you already bought them?


    It was a confirmation that I wasn''t the only one looking forward to that day. Whether we would use them or not, we''d find out when the time came, but for now, it didn''t matter.


    Unable to hold back my laughter, I clung to him. And in the hypothetical situation of having a child.


    "We could take a year off! Would you prefer a daughter or a son? I''d love a son who looks like you~ He''d be absolutely adorable!"


    "Of course, I''d prefer a daughter who looks like you."


    It was incredibly joyful to have such natural conversations with him. Of course, I was staunchly in support of a mini Yeonho. A mini Heena would be adorable too, but I''ve heard so much about how fathers are with their daughters. My dad is completely smitten with me, after all.


    So, if Yeonho were to show more affection and attention to a mini Heena than to me, I might end up being jealous of my own daughter. Embarrassing as it was to admit.


    In such a way, at the start of our life living together, with Yeonho''s love, and looking forward to the future, my spirits were endlessly high.


    And it reached its peak at the tasting corner.


    "Try a piece of bacon before you go! You too, the newlyweds~"


    Unable to refuse the saleslady''s comment about us being newlyweds, we ended up buying the bacon she was selling.


    "You look so happy together~ Such a considerate husband~"


    Even Yeonho received compliments, making the lady seem even more wonderful.


    I wanted to buy ten packs if I could, but Yeonho pulled me towards the checkout, so I couldn''t grab more.


    Standing at the checkout counter, talking with him.


    "You look really happy today, don''t you?"


    "Huh? Well, I''m starting to live on my own now. Plus, ever since we came in earlier©¤"


    "Since then?"


    "Like the lady said earlier, it really felt like we were newlyweds shopping together."


    "Ah~ I felt a bit like that too."


    "Right? Thinking about it suddenly made me so happy."


    Only happiness, warm and filling, occupied my heart.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After arriving home and organizing the things we bought from the supermarket, Yeonho seemed interested in seeing my room, so we headed there together. He didn''t hesitate to look around, which was just one of his considerate traits.


    I showed him my room, simply furnished with a bed, a large desk beside it, and a wardrobe. Frames containing our photos were placed on the desk, and space was left open for the computer he would bring later.


    And this bed, too big for just one person.


    "The bed, you know? I''ve also prepared your pillow."


    It was a queen-size, anticipating the nights we would spend together. It might be slightly cramped for two, but if I fell asleep in Yeonho''s arms, it would undoubtedly be comfortable. The thought brought a smile to my face again.


    Then, we silently sat down on the bed, enjoying the calm and leisurely atmosphere. After a moment, Yeonho slowly began to speak.


    "Let''s meet in front of the subway station on the 13th."


    My eyes widened. It was a date we had planned a while ago, but his words cemented it as a definite plan.


    "At the place where we had our first date."


    My heart started to race.


    "That date will last until the 14th."


    "sigh"


    The kiss ended.


    I watched his back as he stepped out of the bed to undress, and slowly, I slid the straps of my camisole down.


    As he turned around in just his underwear,


    I fully exposed my provocative black lace underwear to him, extending my arms out.


    "Yeonho, come here."


    Hold me.


    Whisper that you love me.


    Play with my body as you wish.


    Take my first time.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    The moment we had endlessly longed for ended in the blink of an eye.


    Our first night was much more painful, pleasurable, and blissful than I had ever imagined.


    The soreness I felt in my intimate parts, because Yeonho had given it to me, made it precious too.


    And I was happier because he respected my request not to use contraception. I could still feel something warm inside me. It had been a safe day, but part of me hoped something would come of it.


    Not only that.


    "Should I start staying here from next week?"


    His decision to move in filled me with a feeling like flying. Knowing we would have more times like this, filled with even greater happiness and joy.


    Barely containing my overflowing emotions, I fell asleep in his arms.


    When I woke up again.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    Still holding me, he asked gently with a smile, and even kissed me.


    Waking up to see Yeonho''s face first thing was incredibly wonderful.


    Knowing that this wouldn''t just be for today, but would continue from tomorrow on.


    "Yeah... giggles... Yeonho~"


    I couldn''t help but let out a silly laugh.


    After a brief chat, we went to the bathroom together, where I helped him with his morning difficulties.


    There was no disgust at all.


    Helping Yeonho with such matters brought me immense joy.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    From then on, the life I had dreamed of, just the two of us, began.


    We showered together, stood side by side brushing our teeth, and then prepared breakfast together.


    While doing so, I welcomed Yeonho''s subtle touches on my behind.


    The skinship that was limited to kisses until yesterday had now evolved into something a bit more risque?, which I liked.


    I wanted him to touch me as much as he desired, anywhere on my body, wherever he wanted.


    "Then... between breasts and butt, which do you like more?"


    I asked, wanting to know Yeonho''s preference so I could appeal more to him in the future, but after seriously contemplating, he eventually said he liked both.


    Truly, he was an irresistibly cute boyfriend.


    "Feel free to touch them as much as you want, be it my butt or breasts."


    "Just make sure it''s only mine you touch. Got it?"


    I hoped he wouldn''t refuse.


    Because all of me belongs to you.


    Still, if he ever touched another woman, he wouldn''t know what I''d do. It was a warning, albeit one I hoped he''d heed.


    Even after finishing our meal, our perfect day at home continued.


    After sorting out the bed sheets for laundry, I didn''t leave Yeonho''s side for a second, either browsing our phones together or cuddling up to him.


    "Should we go out for a bit tomorrow?"


    "Umm~ We promised to have a home date until the 15th~"


    "But I have to tell them I''ll be staying here with you."


    "Let''s go!"


    Discussing our plans for the next day.


    "How about we try for a hickey? The one from yesterday didn''t show."


    Preserving the hickeys he gave me with photos.


    "Ah! It''s there!"


    "Really? Wait, what if it shows when I meet my uncle tomorrow!"


    I also left a hickey on him, getting scolded in the process.


    Even without any special events, the simple moments spent together were delightful. Time flew by unnoticed until it was evening.


    For dinner, although I wanted Yeonho to cook, I hoped he would rest today, so we ordered delivery.


    After finishing our meal and spending more time together.


    When it was time to sleep, we lay in bed side by side, looking at each other.


    "Yeonho."


    "Yeah?"


    "I''m so happy right now, do you know that?"


    "Me too."


    "Really?"


    Smiling widely, I took courage from my gradually improving physical condition throughout the day to speak up.


    "After a day has passed..."


    "Yeah?"


    "I think I''m okay."


    "Really?"


    Yeonho, quickly catching on to what I meant, came closer to kiss me.


    Our first night was blissful but slightly marred by pain. Even setting aside the joy that came with the pain.


    For the second night that was about to begin.


    I hoped it would be more pleasurable, and I wished for Yeonho not to be overly considerate like yesterday but to freely enjoy himself as much as he wanted. More than thinking of me, I wanted him to feel good because of me.


    My body will always be ready, solely for Yeonho.


    Today, tomorrow, and anytime.


    Author''s Note:


    I''m not sure when the next adult scene will be. I want to write either a 19+ love Jenga or Heena begging while dressed as a cat.

 92 - The Beginning of the Cohabitation I Longed For

    92 - The Beginning of the Cohabitation I Longed For


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    When I woke up in the morning, I was a bit nervous. I had teased Heena quite a bit last night, so I thought she might be a little angry, even though it was her. But I couldn''t wake her up just to apologize.


    As soon as I got up, I carefully moved so as not to wake Heena and started cleaning up what we hadn''t managed to the night before. And I realized, no matter how tired, you should clean up before going to sleep.


    Trying to do it now was incredibly difficult, with the sheets stained and everything else in quite a state. Especially since we had gotten carried away and hadn''t even laid down a towel this time.


    Reflecting on last night while finishing up the cleaning in areas other than the sheets, Heena had already woken up and headed straight to the bathroom.


    Having finished everything I could do for now, I stiffly waited in the living room, nervous for her to come out. Shortly after, Heena, who had showered and gotten dressed, came over to me and started nuzzling against me, hugging me tightly. I sighed with relief inside.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah!"


    Contrary to what I had thought, her face was beaming with a bright smile, and her face seemed to glow somehow. After nuzzling against me for a while, she got up and started humming a tune as she headed towards the kitchen.


    "Hmmhum"


    Heena seemed to be in a very good mood, even though she had half-cried from exhaustion yesterday.


    Since both of us usually have a light breakfast, it seemed like she was preparing cereal today. As she was taking out plates from the cabinet, I gently approached her and asked tentatively.


    "Was I a bit too much yesterday? Is your body okay?"


    To my cautious question, she laughed joyfully and replied.


    "Huh? Yesterday? It was so good! Ah! You didn''t give me a morning kiss, did you?! Hurry up and do it!"


    "Ah, sorry."


    -Chu


    Her words made it seem like not giving her a morning kiss was a bigger issue than anything that happened yesterday, so I quickly pressed my lips to hers.


    Thinking back, I remember talking about this when I was in the hospital room. She had said she wanted kisses in the morning, at noon, and in the evening, and when leaving or coming home, right?


    After receiving that kiss, she smiled again and started preparing breakfast. Wearing just dolphin shorts and a thin t-shirt that caught my eye.


    Watching Heena bounce around with lively steps made me feel good too.


    I realized that my girlfriend, who is always mature, leading me, and showing her cute side occasionally, seemed to enjoy being teased at night.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After finishing our meal, as we discussed yesterday, today we planned to visit both our families to get their approval. It wasn''t going to be anything formal, just casually mentioning that we''d be living together at this house from now on.


    Just before leaving the house, as I sat in the living room wearing the clothes from yesterday, she came out of the room showing me two outfits.


    "Yeonho, which do you like more? Between this knit and blouse."


    "They''re both pretty... but you''ll wear a coat over it anyway."


    "Still~ choose one."


    "Then the knit. It''s cold outside today."


    "Got it!"


    Without hesitation, she went back into her room, put on the knit, and came back out. Today, she was wearing light blue jeans, a white knit, and a khaki coat.


    It was a simple outfit, but why did Heena look so cute in it?


    Even just before we left the house.


    "Mmm~"


    She silently pouted her lips at me, asking for a kiss.


    Mwah I gave her another kiss. I kiss her often, but today felt different. Maybe it''s because we''ve gone all the way, or perhaps it''s the excitement of our current cohabiting situation; I''m not sure.


    "Hehe, let''s go now~ I''ve messaged Mom that we''re coming over."


    "Really? I was just planning to drop by."


    "We still have to tell her beforehand. And your sister will be there too, right?"


    Just my luck that Yoonjung is there. Given how often she visits, it''s almost a fifty-fifty chance.


    Thinking of the commotion my sister would cause upon hearing our news already gave me a headache.


    As expected.


    Arriving home leisurely arm in arm, enjoying our date, Yoonjung was already in high spirits before we even mentioned cohabitation.


    Please, just not in front of me.


    With that plea, I earnestly begged my sister.


    "Can we not talk about that in front of me? Please, really."


    "Ugh- Pfft! What do you mean covering my mouth all of a sudden! Geez, you''re so shy!"


    It''s not that I''m overly shy; isn''t this just normal decency?


    Fortunately, my sincerity seemed to get through, and she stopped bringing up that topic any further with a slightly pouty face. Heena didn¡¯t bring it up either, so finally, I could start taking out my clothes from the drawer.


    "What should I take first? Is there space in the closet?"


    "There''s not much space left... Let''s leave the summer clothes for next time and take the sweatshirts and pants first. What about coats? We can''t hang too many."


    As we pondered the priority of clothes to take, my sister offered her help.


    "You''ll mostly be staying at home, right? Yeonho will be home studying too. Just take the coat you wore today and maybe one cardigan~


    The coat looks versatile enough to match with anything."


    "Oh, genius."


    "Hehe~ This sister is a bit smart!"


    If only she didn''t always speak so unnecessarily, she¡¯d be a really great sister. Anything can send her into overdrive.


    She continued to offer various suggestions on the side.


    "You''ll need more inner wear the most. Even if you run the boiler a bit longer in a studio, the gas bill isn''t that high. So, you won''t wear sweatshirts or anything much at home. Especially guys."


    "Okay. Should I just pack shorts for wearing at home?"


    "Take one pair of long pants too. You''ll need something comfortable for taking out the trash or running to the convenience store."


    "Yeonho! Then let''s take those tracksuits we bought together!"


    "Ah, those. The ones we bought last spring for jogging."


    In that manner, we stacked up the clothes to take. Since Dad would be taking the car to work, we couldn''t ask Mom or my brothers to help us transport them by car, so we just packed what we could carry by hand.


    Ah, should I call Heeseong over here? Heena''s family has an extra car used by their housekeeper.


    While entertaining the shamelessly convenient thoughts about Heeseong, I packed the selected clothes into shopping bags and a backpack. But next to me, Yoonjung suddenly started laughing mischievously.


    "Pffft..."


    "What''s with that laugh?"


    "I''ve felt this before, but you two are just so... real."


    "What¡¯s so surprising about that now?"


    Really, as if it¡¯s something new. Especially since my sister has often crashed our dates, she knows us even better.


    But then, Yoonjung burst out laughing even louder. Wondering why she was acting like this, I looked at her as she hit the bed while laughing, and she explained between her laughter.


    "Pfft... You, pffft... don''t you see it on your neck?"


    "My neck? What about my neck.....ah!!!!!"


    Following my sister''s hint, it suddenly dawned on me.


    The hickey Heena had left on my neck yesterday!


    Immediately covering my neck with one hand, I yelled at Heena.


    "Heena!! Why didn¡¯t you say anything?!"


    To my outcry, Heena elongated her words, replying as if she had done nothing wrong.


    "I thought you knew~"


    "If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have left it uncovered!"


    "Hehehe..."


    "Stop laughing!"


    But facing Heena and Yoonjung''s laughter, I felt that arguing further would only tire me out.


    Ah, shoot. I remembered I was supposed to stop by our house first to change into a turtleneck... This is driving me crazy, really. Mom must have seen it too.


    So that was the look on Mom''s face earlier?!


    Ah!!


    Author''s Note:


    Cohabitation, cohabitation~


    I need to write and practice more diligently...! Cohabitation is all about doing it just by looking into each other¡¯s eyes, just by hearing each other breathe...!


    This is for all ages!!!!!

 93 - The Beginning of the Cohabitation I Longed For (2)

    93 - The Beginning of the Cohabitation I Longed For (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    In the moment that would be remembered as a dark history of shame, I closed my eyes briefly, waiting for my heart to calm down. Even though it was mortifying right now, time would make this into nothing.


    I repeated that to myself several times before opening my eyes again. Among the clothes I had taken out, I quietly found a thin turtleneck and went out to the living room to change into it.


    When I returned to my room, my noona was still smirking at me.


    "Aww~ It wasn''t so bad to look at, it was small so it was actually okay, why did you cover it up~ Is it because Heena''s lips are cute? Even the kiss mark is cute!"


    "Shut up."


    I snapped at noona and turned my gaze to Heena. There, I saw her still wearing an innocent expression as if to say, ''I did nothing wrong.''


    Honestly, she was the main culprit, but I couldn''t really say anything because I had teased her a lot at night using this as an excuse. So, I couldn''t bring myself to scold her.


    Even though Heena actually enjoyed that teasing.


    Therefore, I took a deep breath and, reminding myself of our purpose, I asked Heena.


    "Is Heeseong hyung at home today? I wonder if he could help us with his car. If he''s not busy, maybe he''ll come."


    And at those words, Heena clapped her hands in agreement.


    "That would be great! I''m not sure if he''s home these days, but I''ll tell him to come even if he has other plans!"


    "What do you all think of Heeseong as?"


    What do we think of him? A sitcom?


    Without delay, Heena took out her phone and immediately made a call. And as expected, the conversation began even before the ringtone could finish a few times.


    "Yes, yes. Yeonho and I decided to live at our house. We need to move some stuff, can you come with your car? Oh? Can you hand it over?"


    But not long after, with those words, Heena handed me the phone. Wondering what she wanted to tell me, I took the phone.


    "Hello?"


    ©¤You''re moving to Lee Heena''s house?


    "It sounds a bit grand when you say ''moving.''"


    ©¤Anyway.


    "Yes, that''s the plan."


    ©¤Then you should call a moving service, why are you calling me?


    "It''s not a lot of stuff. Just clothes, and if hyung helps, just up to the computer."


    ©¤Ah, such a hassle...


    "You''ll come, right? Unplug the computer cables? And bring some Melona when you come."


    ©¤Are you really crazy?


    As always, Heeseong hyung would grumble but would hardly refuse and come if it was reasonable. About 30 minutes after hanging up the phone, he arrived since he happened to be at home. When Heeseong hyung entered my room, I gave him a thumbs up, like a savior.


    "I knew I could count on you!"


    "Shut up."


    "Oppa, don''t talk like that to Yeonho."


    "Right, hyung. Let''s only say nice things."


    "My head hurts..."


    Leaving hyung, who was really holding the back of his neck as if his blood pressure had risen, behind, I moved the computer tower and monitor that I had diligently unplugged earlier outside the room. I was worried about getting the cables mixed up later when setting it up since I rarely unplug the tower, but maybe hyung would help if I asked.


    "Heeseong, it''s been a while~ You''re really nice, so nice."


    "Noona, it''s been a while. Don''t you have a driver''s license?"


    "I do, but it''s just for show. More than anything, I don''t have a car!"


    "Ha... Let''s go. Did you pack the luggage?"


    "Sort of? And later, I plan to stop by your place too."


    "Why my place?"


    "I have to tell them about living at Heena''s house."


    "I already mentioned it when I left, didn''t I?"


    "No, why would you do that?"


    Don''t spoil such things. It''s for me to tell.


    "And if we go now, there won''t be anyone home anyway. Dad will be home late today, and mom said she had somewhere to go when I was leaving."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. So hurry up and move the luggage. I just parked temporarily, so we need to hurry."


    Thinking about it, it makes sense to contact them in advance since they might be out. Heena, who had contacted my mom before we left, was right as usual. Probably, she would have contacted them before leaving if it was time to go there.


    With those thoughts, prompted by hyung''s urging, we started moving things to the car, starting with the computer tower. Heena and Yoonjung noona also helped move bags of clothes and coats.


    "I should have packed more, shouldn''t I?"


    "No. It''s right to bring just this much because of the space in my room''s closet. I''ll have to buy another one later."


    I want to move the wardrobe in my room, but it''s too big and it would be awkward to place in the room. It''s also difficult to move. Later, I''ll have to buy a smaller wardrobe with my own money. Or maybe I''ll ask mom for a little help.


    Since there wasn''t much luggage, we quickly loaded everything into the car and went to find mom in the master bedroom.


    "Ma''am! We''ll be going now!"


    "Alright. Thank you for helping Yeonho."


    "How is it living together?"


    "We''re just starting, so it''s hard to say."


    "Really? How about you, Heena?"


    "I like it!"


    "Even at night?"


    "Totally!"


    I really wanted to shut noona up as she brought up unnecessary topics while holding a chicken leg, especially with Heeseong hyung right there. Fortunately, hyung, now accustomed to noona''s prattling, didn''t pay much mind and smoothly changed the subject.


    "It''s spacious, so it must be nice for the two of you to live here."


    "Right~? Look at my room! It''s so cramped, it''s tough even just for me."


    "I''ve never seen noona''s room. Is that why Jeongwoo hyung doesn''t go?"


    "Uh... No? He wouldn''t have come even if it was spacious. He prefers home-cooked meals."


    "Typical of that hyung."


    Amidst various conversations, I noticed it was past 5 o''clock and got up. Time to pick up the laundry.


    "I''ll go to the laundry place for a bit."


    "Should I come with?"


    "No, you rest. I can manage on my own."


    "Okay, then please."


    I stood up and trudged out. The laundry place was close by, perfect for a brief walk.


    However, I regretted leaving alone too late. I should have taken Heena with me.


    Returning from the coin laundry across the street, holding the bedding in both hands, hyung and noona stood up as soon as they saw me.


    Thinking they were about to leave, I set the bedding down on the floor intending to see them out when Heeseong hyung placed a hand on my shoulder and spoke with a solemn face.


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t stop it."


    "What?"


    Following him, Yoonjung noona, with a playful smile, chimed in.


    "Pfft... Sorry~ See you next time! We''ll head out first!"


    "What are you talking about? What''s there to be sorry about?"


    As they left with those mysterious words, I stood puzzled for a moment, watching them go. Then, I picked up the bedding again and went back into the room.


    I saw Heena sitting in front of my computer, crossing her legs on a hastily purchased 5,000-won chair.


    To my puzzled self, she opened her mouth with a smile, her voice so serene it made me feel uneasily anxious.


    "Yeonho."


    "Why did hyung and noona suddenly leave? They said they were sorry."


    "Forget that, can you turn on the computer now?"


    "Huh? The computer? I haven''t tested it, but it should work."


    "Can you turn it on for a moment?"


    Without much thought, I plugged in the desk''s outlet and powered on the tower. There shouldn''t be any problem with the internet, so I wondered if she wanted to search for something. It''s doable on a phone, but if you have a computer, it''s much more convenient.


    "What are you looking for? Should I help?"


    "Yes, you need to search for me."


    "What is it?"


    "A video."


    At that word, I couldn''t help but pause, my hand freezing over the mouse. She only said "video," but I had a sinking feeling I knew what Heena wanted to see.


    The computer, with its SSD, booted quickly, and I found myself unable to move the cursor any further on the desktop screen. Slowly, I turned my head to look at Heena''s face again.


    Still smiling, her face was the only thing I could see. However, there was a chill to it.


    "Unnie said that men always have them."


    "......."


    "Will you show me? I''m really curious about what you''ve watched so far."


    "I think... that''s kind of... privacy that should be respected even in a relationship..."


    "Ah~ So you do have it?"


    Shoot, I should have hidden it more thoroughly...!


    But my regret was rendered meaningless by Heena''s following words.


    "Unnie also sent me how to find hidden videos on KakaoTalk. There are so many ways?"


    Saying this, she gestured towards the monitor. Her demeanor suggested she would not tolerate any resistance, and I eventually bowed my head in defeat. I also realized that Yoonjung noona had been a thorn in my side all day and had left me with one last jab.


    "Show me. I''m really curious."


    "Heena, let''s calm down and..."


    "Quickly. Before I find and watch it myself."


    "Yes..."


    I was doomed.


    Author''s Note:


    She''s just checking Yeonho''s tastes.

 94 - The Beginning of the Cohabitation I Longed For (3)

    94 - The Beginning of the Cohabitation I Longed For (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Given Heena''s atmosphere, which suggested she wouldn''t move a step until I showed her, I eventually opened the heavily encrypted folder with trembling hands.


    Then, Heena took the mouse from my hand and began playing the videos one by one.


    Unable to bear watching, I bowed my head, wishing for this hellish time to pass.


    Without any reaction, she mechanically checked the videos. Rather than examining the content in detail, I could hear her quickly scanning from start to finish before moving on to the next.


    Since I only kept the ones I really liked, there weren''t many videos. Maybe about a dozen. Thanks to that, Heena, having swiftly finished checking all the videos, slowly spoke up.


    "Yeonho."


    I flinched for a moment but realized her voice was much softer than I had expected, sparking a faint hope in my heart. Perhaps she wouldn''t make a big deal out of it.


    "Uh, yes?"


    Still with a slightly trembling voice, I looked up at Heena. She continued speaking with a smile, looking at me.


    "You like sexy unnies, huh? Their breasts are all big."


    "......"


    Regrettably, while her voice was soft, the content was not. I could feel a cold sweat running down my back.


    "Are you disappointed because my breasts are small? I''m sorry."


    "No, no! How can I even compare them to you?"


    "Really?"


    "Of course! And you''re sufficiently big."


    I meant it sincerely. Compared to when I first saw her in the summer two years ago, Heena''s breasts had definitely grown. I hadn''t thought they were that small back then either.


    "Thanks for saying that. But how much have you watched all this time?"


    "Uh..."


    I was at a loss for words at that question.


    How much AV had I watched up to now?


    How could I remember?


    Faced with a question that no man could answer with anything other than "I''ve watched a ton," I hesitated and soon, the attack continued.


    "You''ve watched countless times, haven''t you? So I guess even after we started dating, you watched a lot?"


    "Well..."


    "Uh-huh. I understand. You said nothing would happen between us until my birthday this year, but in the meantime, you could have been watching those pretty unni''s."


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "You''ll keep watching, right? I thought it was just the two of us living here, but I didn''t know these unknown unni''s would be living with us too."


    "No, I won''t watch them! Should I delete them all? Huh? I can delete everything right now!"


    Faced with her relentless onslaught, I blurted out the words as if I were bleeding from the heart. Honestly, it hurt to think about deleting all those masterpieces, but I felt I had no choice if I wanted to avoid entering a cold war from day one of living together.


    As I cried out in desperation, Heena sighed.


    "If you don''t want to delete them, you don''t have to. I understand that even if guys have girlfriends, they still watch those videos."


    "...Really?"


    I loved you, AVs...


    A few days had passed since Heena and I started living together.


    There was a slight crisis on the first day, but after that, our days were very smooth. Now, we were practically together 24 hours a day, and though we engaged in various erotic activities, we didn''t just play around. After the AV incident, we focused on our studies as usual. I studied for the college entrance exam, and Heena studied for TOEIC and other things she would need in the future.


    We''d wake up, have brunch, and study. In the afternoon, we''d take a break, maybe go for a walk or stay home together, then have dinner and study again. I was following my usual routine at home, here as well.


    During this time, Heena''s uncle and aunt even visited us once.


    "Are you two living well? I brought some side dishes~"


    "Hmm, any troubles?"


    "No, we''re fine. Thank you."


    "Oh, I can''t tell you how relieved I am that Yeonho is here~ Our girl can''t cook at all."


    "I, I can cook a bit now!"


    They showed concern for our well-being, brought us some side dishes, and then left shortly after.


    As the days went by and it was nearing mid-February, Heena began to frown because of her university orientation schedule.


    "I don''t want to go..."


    "But you have to attend those things to get along with people."


    "That''s true, but... we can''t see each other for three days!"


    "If you exclude the day you leave and the day you come back, it''s effectively just one day..."


    "One day or two, I hate not seeing you!"


    I smiled wryly at Heena, who was throwing a fit about not wanting to go. There had already been one orientation in January, and I had seen her occasionally chatting in the group chat she was invited to. Now, she had to attend an overnight, 3-day freshman camp.


    It seemed she was really not happy about having to be apart for that time. She has been complaining even though the departure was the day after tomorrow. From what I''ve heard from her brothers, it seemed okay not to go.


    However, according to what Heena had complained about before, considering the future, it seemed better to show up, so she had reluctantly decided to attend.


    So now, sitting on the two-seater sofa that uncle had brought us this time, I was grumbling. Though I talk like this, I''ll eventually go. Heena wouldn''t irresponsibly skip out on something she needs to do.


    Still, I fully understood Heena''s reluctance to be apart from me and was more than willing to comfort her in any way. However, what was immediately important to me was.


    "Heena."


    "What?"


    "I get that the house is warm, but maybe you should wear pants?"


    Heena, in front of me, wearing only a short tank top barely reaching her pelvis and black panties, might be too stimulating. The line of her thighs extending below her pelvis and the area between her legs was captivating my gaze.


    "Don''t like what you see?"


    "I do, but it''s becoming harder for me to restrain myself."


    "Hehe~?"


    At my words, Heena turned her body around, slightly sticking her buttocks out towards me and began to sway seductively. Then, with a thin smile on her lips as if tempting me, she spoke.


    "Trying to restrain yourself?"


    "Sigh..."


    Right. Why should I restrain myself? We''re doing it every day anyway!


    Eventually, not only at night but also during the day, we engaged in various activities, and time kept passing by.


    Author''s Note:


    Why don''t I have a girlfriend like Heena...

 95 - My Girlfriends Possessiveness and Jealousy

    95 - My Girlfriend''s Possessiveness and Jealousy


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    A few days later, it was the day Heena left to participate in the orientation. For most freshmen, it would be a time filled with a mix of anticipation and anxiety about meeting new people. Unfortunately, the atmosphere here was more like that of a funeral.


    Heena, who usually never let her smile falter, was now in the worst condition, slumped and dazed. It was the first time I saw her so visibly disheartened, following the angry Heena I had seen before.


    Although she had been voicing her complaints about the orientation for a few days, I thought she would just go through with it when the day came. But Heena, clinging to me until just before departure, finally headed to the entrance like a zombie when it was almost time to leave.


    "I''ll keep in touch... Make sure to answer. Got it?"


    "You can video call me. I''ll answer your call no matter what."


    "Okay... Give me kisses for three days before you go."


    "Come here."


    -Smack


    -Chu...Hm...


    I hugged Heena, who was slumped at the entrance with her bag, and we shared a long kiss. She had whined the night before, asking to be held because she would be lonely without me, so I had already given her plenty of kisses and hugs. But what did it matter if Heena looked like she was about to cry?


    After the lengthy kiss, I pressed my forehead against hers and bid her farewell.


    "Take care and make sure not to get hurt."


    "Got it... I love you, Yeonho. Don''t forget me."


    "Heena, you do know you''re coming back the day after tomorrow, right? Anyway, I love you too. You should go now. You''re going to be late."


    "I''ll be back..."


    With that, Heena, who had struggled to take her leave, slowly walked out of the entrance, and I waved goodbye.


    -Click.


    As the door closed behind her and she left, I found myself alone for the first time in a long while. She might have been messaging me already, as my phone had started ringing incessantly.


    To be honest, I felt quite empty. The fact that Heena, who had always been by my side recently, would not be around until the day after tomorrow.


    Still, her absence for a short while didn''t bring any significant changes to my life. I just studied as usual, and in my free time, I rested or cleaned the house. Heena also sent fewer messages during my usual study hours.


    While doing the housework, I could deeply understand the feelings of mothers around the world. Cleaning my room at home was annoying enough, but here, thinking of cleaning the place for Heena to return filled me with energy.


    Of course, it was a bit bothersome, but the feeling that I needed to do it and wanted to do it was stronger.


    And as I went about doing the housework, I began to feel the absence of Heena everywhere. After all, we were always together at home, no matter what we were doing.


    While tidying up around the sofa, I realized that until just a moment ago, Heena and I had been sitting there together©¤catching myself in the thought.


    Although Heena always told me she couldn''t live without me, now I realized that it was actually me who couldn''t live without her.


    Two years. It''s been only two years since we met.


    Somehow, Heena had become both a part of my life and my everything.


    "So, did Lee Heena get her freedom by going to the orientation?"


    "Watch your words. Freedom, my ass. I miss her to death."


    "Fuck, you''re laying it on thick."


    "But she went to the orientation, right? Aren''t you worried?"


    "Worried about what?"


    "Lee Heena, even when she''s usually alone outside, gets hit on a lot, right? If she goes there, wouldn''t juniors and seniors alike hit on her?"


    "Ah, that."


    I knew what Suhwang was talking about. Heena was incredibly beautiful. Although she might act a bit clumsy around me, in front of others, she was the epitome of mature charm. To say I wasn''t worried at all would be a lie. But how should I put this?


    "Considering what Heena usually does for me, it feels almost shameful to worry about such things."


    "You''re insane."


    "Honestly, don''t you think so too? I just naturally assume Heena will handle it herself."


    "I''d like to say you never know what could happen with people... but yeah, I guess she would handle it."


    "Lee Heena''s way of pressuring people with a smile is truly terrifying. If someone keeps bothering her, she''ll show them what it''s like to be cursed with her eyes."


    "Hey, what''s so scary about Heena?"


    "This guy''s the only one who doesn''t know."


    "You should have seen Lee Heena''s face when she took you out for drinks at the beginning of the year."


    "I almost shit myself then."


    I let the guys'' slander of Heena go in one ear and out the other. Heena was a bit scary when she got mad about my porn stash, but that was the first time I saw that side of her. Where else would you find a girlfriend as gentle and docile as Heena?


    -Ring, ring, ring, ring, ring


    "Hey, isn''t that your phone ringing like crazy?"


    "It''s probably Heena messaging, don''t worry about it. Just give me a sec to reply."


    "......"


    "......"


    After excusing myself for a moment to check the messages, as expected, Heena was the one bombarding me with messages right now. There was nothing particularly special about them.


    [Yeonho, I miss you~], [It''s all so boring! We''re supposed to be cuddling at this time...], [Can I say I''m not feeling well and go back early? Gangwon Province isn''t that far.], [(Emoji of a puppy crying)], [You said you were meeting friends, right? How are they doing?], [I''m not even interested in clubs but they keep trying to recruit me, so annoying.], etc.


    I''m not sure what she was doing there, but I could definitely feel that she had not a single ounce of interest in today''s event. After skimming through those messages, I sent her a word of encouragement and put my phone back down.


    Heena knew I was meeting friends today and had told me earlier that I didn''t need to reply to all her messages, just to react briefly.


    Turning my attention back to the guys, their expressions were quite peculiar, as if they were somewhat shocked.


    "Why do you guys look like that?"


    "...Well, nothing. If you''re happy, that''s all that matters. We wouldn''t say anything. Right, Jung Yoonsung?"


    "Still, with a girlfriend who clings like that? Fuck, I''m so jealous..."


    "Now that I think about it, that makes sense. It''s only right to beat up Han Yeonho, right?"


    "Seems like it."


    "What, you little shits."


    Really, what. If you guys are so envious, try getting girlfriends! If you can, that is!


    Author''s Note


    Every time I write, my desire to switch to adult content grows... But I will stick to all ages until the end with My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me. Because that''s what My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me is!

 96 - My Girlfriends Possessiveness and Jealousy (2)

    96 - My Girlfriend''s Possessiveness and Jealousy (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After that, we exchanged some pointless small talk before parting ways and I returned home. It would have been nice to have a drink, but these guys had been hopping from one drinking party to another and were out of drinking money.


    So, we left with a promise to gather everyone and meet up after the semester started when we had time, since everyone would be quite busy from now on. As for me, I would be holed up at home studying as usual, busy if I was busy, and free if I was free.


    Coming back home, I was surprised by the profound loneliness I felt eating alone, so I settled for dinner with soy sauce kimchi fried rice that my sister taught me to make.


    Then, as usual, I focused on my studies until around 10 p.m.


    -The phone rang with a video call from Heena. I straightened up and lifted the phone to my eyes to answer the call, and Heena''s face appeared amidst noisy surroundings.


    Even though I had seen her that morning, her pretty smile made me smile unknowingly.


    "Hello?"


    ©¤Yeonho~ Are you done studying?


    "Yeah, I was about to take a break. What about you? It sounds really noisy there."


    ©¤Today''s schedule is over, and now it''s time for drinking.


    "Really? Did you drink a lot?"V/\Issi?T  for the b/est novel reading experi/en/ce


    I asked while looking at Heena''s skin, which seemed to sparkle even through the screen. Heena doesn''t show it when she drinks a lot, so it''s hard to tell just by looking at her face.


    ©¤No. What''s the fun in drinking without you... Just had a couple and resting in a corner.


    "I heard they force you to drink a lot at those things."


    ©¤Hmm~ Maybe for the guys? They don''t do that much to the girls.


    "That''s good. Made a lot of friends?"


    ©¤Sort of? But I miss you so much more~


    "I miss you too. The house feels too big without you. Ah... How am I going to survive tomorrow?"


    ©¤Really? Should I come over right now?! I feel like dying too!


    "How would you get here? You don''t have a car."


    ©¤Still... Plus, I''m starting to miss your kisses... Can you give me one now?


    "Now?"


    ©¤Yes!


    Well, there was no one around to see, so it was fine. In the past, I even recorded and sent her videos.


    "Muah!"


    ©¤Mmm~ Muah!


    So, I made a kissing sound and mimicked a kiss on the screen. Then, Heena did the same, returning the gesture.


    While we were exchanging kisses.


    ©¤Pfft! Hey, Lee Heena. You guys are really cute together.


    "Who''s that?"


    Damn. I thought we were alone and didn''t feel embarrassed about it, but then I heard an unknown girl''s voice next to Heena. Holy sh*t!


    ©¤Yeah, her name is Lia. We just became friends earlier.


    ©¤Hello~ I''m Park Lia! From today, I''m Lee Heena''s best friend!


    ©¤Not really.


    ©¤Isn''t that too decisive?


    "Hello. I''m Heena''s boyfriend."


    It was a bit embarrassing to show that side of us, but I was relieved to see that Heena seemed to have made a friend.


    It might seem like a motherly concern, but Heena often treated her peers with a rather indifferent attitude, including her high school friends. So, sometimes I worried about her.


    After a while of hearing the two bicker over the screen, the friend named Lia continued talking.


    "Yeonho!"


    Holding my girlfriend, who fit perfectly in my arms, felt like filling the gaping void in my heart these past few days.


    This softness, her breath, her warm body temperature revived me from being like a corpse.


    -I nodded gently to greet people who seemed to be Heena''s peers. They all looked over, wondering what was going on as they passed by.


    Among them, I thought I caught a glimpse of Lia, looking a bit surprised. She didn''t say anything and just passed by, seeing our atmosphere.


    And from the men passing by at a distance, I could subtly feel glances filled with envy and jealousy. Though it was a bit uncomfortable, such attention was an inevitable part of dating Heena. Even passing people would look at us like that.


    I quietly held her until everyone had passed by. Then, when there was almost no one around, I spoke to her, her face buried in my chest, taking deep breaths.


    "Did you have a good trip?"


    "Sniff... Haa... Yes~ Yeonho''s scent..."


    "Wait, that''s unfair, hogging it all to yourself. I need my Heena recharge too."


    "Uh-huh~ Wanna do it here? Should I hug you?"


    "Let''s go home and do it. I really can''t wait anymore."


    "Hehe, okay~ Thanks for coming to meet me."


    "I came because I wanted to see you, what''s there to thank me for."


    As soon as we got home, we embraced each other as if trying to compensate for the time we were apart. Even if we didn''t do anything explicit, just longing for each other was palpable.


    However, the thought that this separation was hard enough, what would happen if I really went to the military? Just three days apart was this unbearable. And it wasn''t even three days; we hadn''t seen each other''s faces for just one full day.


    Such thoughts began to insidiously creep in. Should I really get Heena pregnant so I could possibly get out of military service through active duty? Considering it was something Heena also hoped for, it wasn''t entirely a bad thought.


    "I''m here."


    "Hm?"


    Thinking about getting my girlfriend pregnant because I''m scared of not seeing her seemed a bit low, and as I reflected on this, Heena, with her face buried in my chest, spoke up.


    "It''s my selfishness but... could you possibly take a break from studying tonight?"


    "I guess one day wouldn''t hurt. Why?"


    "While I was there, I really missed you. I wanted to touch you, kiss you... even now, it feels so insufficient."


    Saying so, she looked up at me with moist eyes.


    "Can you keep hugging and kissing me until we fall asleep tonight?"


    That was something I would have liked to request myself. So I teasingly responded.


    "That''s not possible. I plan to kiss you so much you won''t be able to sleep."


    "Hehe... Yes. As much as you want, Yeonho. It''s okay if we don''t sleep, as much as you like."


    As soon as Heena finished speaking, I pulled her head closer and our lips met.


    Throughout the night, passionately.


    March came.


    It was a month of new beginnings for many, and for me, my first day at a part-time job was just around the corner. I considered the work I did at Yoonsung''s place as just helping out.


    Perhaps as a reaction to being apart during the orientation, Heena and I were living much closer than before, as if we were one body. Except for when using the bathroom, it seemed we were always together. Honestly, there was a time Heena tried to follow me even to the bathroom, but even so, that was a bit much.


    Anyhow, as Heena''s new semester and my first day at work approached.


    I went to the cafe? for my first day at work, excited for the new experience. After greeting the manager and Jia, I changed into the uniform and began to learn the ropes, one step at a time.


    I couldn''t bring myself to look up at Jia, who was kindly teaching me the job, because I was too embarrassed.


    "You must really like Mr. Yeonho."


    "...I''m sorry for my Heena..."


    Arriving at the cafe? a bit later than me, she ordered a cup of coffee and sat down, constantly looking my way.


    All thanks to my girlfriend.


    Author''s Note:


    The orientation feels like such a distant memory, I can hardly remember it... The days without Heena will be elaborated a bit more in a later part about Heena. It won''t be significantly longer, though.


    I thought about dividing the subheadings between Heena''s orientation part and the jealousy part in detail, but the segments didn''t split neatly, so I combined them into one.

 97 - My Girlfriends Possessiveness and Jealousy (3)

    97 - My Girlfriend''s Possessiveness and Jealousy (3)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    How did it come to this? I was thinking back on the events of the morning.


    Heena had also gone to school for her first day of the semester, but she came home earlier than expected.


    As always these days, she hugged me tightly as soon as she got home and spent time like that. I patted her back while she rubbed against me and surfed the web, looking up tips for my cafe? job.


    Then, it was time to go to work. After arriving at the cafe?, I greeted the manager and Jia, changed into my uniform, and noticed her immediately.


    Heena, who had seen me off with a smile earlier, was now sitting in a visible spot at the bar, staring intently in my direction.


    Despite Heena''s blatant gaze, Jia had reassured me with a smile, telling me not to worry about it. Her kindness made me feel a bit sorry as Heena''s boyfriend.


    "Shall we continue?"


    "Yes, please."


    "You received a sheet with basic greetings and recipes from the manager, right? Since you won''t be learning to brew coffee immediately, focus on memorizing cleaning duties, as well as making ades and smoothies."


    With a gentle voice, Jia explained my initial tasks. Since I was a part-time worker, it seemed she planned to have me focus on cleaning and handling orders rather than making coffee.


    Fortunately, nothing seemed too difficult, and honestly, even the busiest peak times seemed more manageable compared to working at Yoonsung''s snack bar.


    I never thought my grueling experience there would be so helpful. You never know how life will turn out.


    Moreover, Jia''s excellent teaching made a difference. She started by explaining cafe? terms that might be hard to understand initially, then gradually introduced simple tasks I could start with immediately.


    "Shall we step out whenever customers leave?"


    "If it¡¯s not too busy, yes. Prioritize cleaning the tables as soon as customers leave and check if the service bar supplies and trash bags need replacing."


    It was fascinating that, despite her not having a loud voice, her clear pronunciation made her words easy to understand. Her calm and soft tone was pleasant to listen to, although the voice I wanted to hear the most was still Heena''s.


    The manager stayed in the office, perhaps occupied with other tasks, allowing me to receive one-on-one training from Jia.


    I learned that my shift time usually paired me with this same team, which was a bit disappointing but also comforting.


    I wanted to meet and talk with other coworkers, but I was glad the person I would see most often was kind.


    While I was smoothly learning the tasks.


    "Could you refill this, please?"


    "Yes, just a moment."


    Heena handed her empty coffee cup to Jia, requesting a refill. I watched as Jia pulled a fresh shot from the coffee machine. Since I couldn''t help with coffee-making, I just observed to remember how it was done.


    Heena didn''t speak to me while I was working. She just looked at me with a smile.


    Somehow, she didn''t seem to be in a good mood, but maybe it was my imagination?


    "Your Americano is ready. Enjoy."


    "Thank you."


    Heena returned to her seat with the refilled coffee.


    "......"


    And continued to stare at me without blinking.


    "You said you¡¯ve been dating for about two years, right?"


    "Ah, yes."


    Amid Heena''s intense gaze, Jia paused the training to chat with me.


    "You two seem to get along well. It''s nice to see."


    "Thank you for saying that... I feel a bit sorry, though, for being a nuisance."


    "Not at all. She isn''t interrupting the training."


    Seeing Jia smile like that, I felt my heart heal a bit. Maybe it was because she was a type of person I hadn''t encountered around me before.


    If she were my real sister, I would have been very good to her.


    "Jia... Uh, can I call you sister? It feels too awkward otherwise... And if it''s not uncomfortable, you can speak informally to me."


    "You can call me that. Hmm, then can I speak informally?"


    "Yes! I''d prefer that. How long have you been working here, sister?"


    "About a year and a half? I wasn''t really planning to, but I did because of Chaea."


    "She coaxed you into it?"


    "Yes. At that time, they were looking for two people for the same shift, and she said she was scared to do it alone."


    Since everyone takes a different amount of time to close the gap in their relationships, some people find it hard to act comfortably until they spend some time together. Fortunately, despite this being our second meeting, Jia didn''t seem to have much resistance to it.


    This allowed us to share more relaxed conversations during training. Although it was mostly trivial small talk.


    Of course, that didn''t mean the training was neglected. Just listening to explanations can be boring and hard to remember, so she made sure I got some hands-on practice whenever possible.


    "Want to make an ade? Ade types are really simple, so you can easily make one now."


    "Well, if you don''t, there''s nothing I can do..."


    I hoped she would understand. Too bad.


    Pouring out her emotions didn''t seem to be enough, so she eventually demanded that I change jobs.


    "I don''t think you can keep working there. Can you find another job, Yeonho?"


    "Calm down. You know I can''t quit that easily. It would be difficult for Heeseong too."


    "But!"


    "Wait, just wait a moment, Heena."


    Realizing a rational conversation wasn''t possible, I placed my hands on her cheeks to calm her down. Leaning slightly to match her eye level, I spoke slowly.


    "Why are you so upset? It''s not like you. Can you tell me why? I''ll be careful."


    "......."


    "Hm? Won''t you tell me?"


    Speaking gently, I kissed the corner of her eyes. She pouted her lips, indicating that wasn''t what she wanted, so I kissed her lips lightly.


    -Smooch


    Her reaction showed she was ready to talk, so I continued in a persuasive tone.


    "You know I don''t have any feelings for that sister, right?"


    "...I know."


    "Can you tell me why you suddenly feel this way? You were okay with it before."


    "......."


    At my repeated questions, Heena chewed her lip for a moment before starting to speak slowly.


    "Do you remember... Lia?"


    "Hm? Oh, the friend you made during orientation?"


    It was just a few days ago, so I remembered her. She was the one Heena became friends with.


    "Even she... got a crush on you after just a brief video call..."


    "Wait, she was just joking. She didn''t really fall for me."


    "No! She said it because she liked you, even a little! If she didn''t, she wouldn''t say such things!"


    Is that so? I didn''t really understand girls'' psychology. But no matter how I thought about it, Heena seemed to be overreacting.


    "That''s true, but! The problem is that you''re too attractive, Yeonho! More and more girls are subtly trying to get close to you!"


    "You''re the only one who says that..."


    "No, I''m not! Look at that sister from earlier! If I wasn''t there, she would have acted even closer to you!"


    "No... She was just being nice because it would be a hassle to train a new part-timer if I quit. She doesn''t have any feelings for me."


    This was a somewhat logical thought. I remembered Yoonsung crying because part-timers kept quitting. He once said he felt like killing them after putting so much effort into training them.


    But rational arguments didn''t work with Heena right now.


    "You don''t know that! She might already have those thoughts! She might have fallen for you at first sight and, seeing you smile kindly at her, thought you had feelings for her too! She might start to touch you while pretending to help when you''re tired from making drinks, comfort you when a rude customer upsets you! Then, she might suggest having a drink together! And if you get drunk, she might take you to a hotel...!"


    Her wild imagination flowed out like a river. It was impressive how she came up with such a detailed story so quickly. Though the story seemed plausible, I realized I needed to get a grip as irrational talk was starting again.


    It seemed logical reasoning wouldn''t work. I had to resort to something else.


    I moved my hands from her cheeks to her buttocks, gently pulling her closer as I spoke.


    I had been fully aroused since our lips first touched.


    "Heena, why don''t we continue this conversation at home? I really want you right now."


    As I openly shifted the topic and made my desire clear, Heena flinched momentarily, then blushed slightly. She began to gently stroke my thigh as well.


    "...Is it that hard to stop yourself?"


    "Yes. Honestly, I want to do it right here."


    "Th-Then, we have no choice... We''ll talk later. Let''s go."


    Luckily, my approach worked with Heena. Breathing a sigh of relief internally, I headed home with her.


    I could somewhat understand Heena''s jealousy, but quitting the job was not an option now that I had started. I didn''t want to disappoint Heeseong, who had recommended the job to me, and my sense of responsibility wouldn''t allow it.


    Since Heena needed to understand, I had to express my feelings in a way she could accept.


    As soon as we got home, before even taking off our shoes, I grabbed Heena and started kissing her deeply, slipping my tongue in.


    "Haah..."


    "Smooch, slurp©¤"


    We exchanged passionate kisses for a while, then began undressing each other roughly and headed to the bathroom together.


    Author''s Note:


    Surprisingly, the next episode is not rated 19+. Why? Because there''s only one 19+ slot left...

 98 - My Girlfriends Possessiveness and Jealousy (4)

    98 - My Girlfriend''s Possessiveness and Jealousy (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    When they stepped into the bathroom, both were completely naked. After wetting themselves adequately, they took turns washing each other with a single shower ball. None of the conversations they had on the way back remained in their minds.


    With Heena''s wet, naked body right in front of him, it was impossible to think of anything else. In the end, they couldn''t hold back until they returned to the room and did it right there.


    Of course, it wasn''t like the usual, where Heena would collapse. Despite being engulfed in intense excitement, he never forgot that his priority was to make her feel good.


    So, slowly and leisurely, he touched the places she liked, just as she desired.


    After a round of that, they got into a small half-bath. It was a tight fit for two, but with Heena sitting on his lap, it wasn''t impossible.


    He felt slightly drowsy in the warm water that reached his chest and embraced Heena from behind. While it wasn''t okay to touch her pinpoint, it was fine to hug her like this, with his hands on her belly.


    Gently stroking Heena''s soft skin, he whispered into her ear.


    "Heena, does it feel good?"


    "Mmm... yes. Hug me a bit tighter."


    "Okay."


    In response to her request, he tightened his arms around her. It was a bit risky as their lower bodies pressed more firmly against each other.


    Nevertheless, hearing Heena''s melting voice, he thought it might be time to bring up the topic again. It was something that could come up at any time and couldn''t just be buried.


    He couldn''t listen to Heena''s delusional stories three times a week.


    However, he didn''t bring it up directly. He hoped she would understand his feelings subtly.


    "Do you know how much I like you?"


    "I''ve always known that..."


    "Really? You know I have no interest in other girls, right?"


    "But..."


    Heena trailed off for a moment before pressing her wet head against his chest and continuing.


    "When I see other girls talking to you... I get jealous... I''m sorry."


    Alright, that was enough. Hearing ''I''m sorry'' from Heena meant that a more rational and logical conversation was possible.


    But still, it was a bit absurd that Heena was saying such things about jealousy.


    "I''m the one who''s always jealous, you know?"


    "You?"


    She asked back in surprise. Her reaction wasn''t strange. Even if he did feel a bit jealous, it wasn''t to the extent of whining to her, and he tried not to show it, as a man would.


    Just as he had told his friends, he didn''t doubt Heena''s feelings. Watching her, he felt it was almost unfair to doubt. But that didn''t mean he didn''t feel jealousy. When other men gave Heena strange looks, he felt a mix of superiority and a bit of jealousy.


    And Heena must have felt the same. That''s why what happened today occurred. The difference was that he hid his feelings, and Heena showed hers.


    "Of course. When someone tries to get your number or even just asks for directions, it''s so annoying."


    "Really? You''ve never said that before."


    "Well... I didn''t say anything because I thought it would make me look petty."


    It was a bit embarrassing to honestly reveal these feelings. But sometimes, he thought it was necessary to be this honest. Even if she knew, hearing it would reassure her more.


    "I''m worried someone might hit on you at college too."


    "I never entertain that kind of thing!"


    "Is there something you don''t like about her..."


    "No, it''s not that. Just for personal reasons. Don''t worry about it."


    Even though she said not to worry, it was hard not to. It weighed on my mind. I intended to ask further when,


    -Ding


    "I''m here! Hello, everyone!"


    "Hello, sis."


    "Don''t be noisy when customers are here."


    "Hey~ Oh! Heena is here today too? Hello, Heena~"


    "Hello."


    Chaea arrived. She often came to see Jia, so we ended up talking a lot. Since she was similar to Yoonjung, it was easy to get close to her.


    But this sister really liked Heena. She said Heena''s face was what she wanted to look like?


    Heena didn''t seem to think much of it and just responded appropriately. Chaea was chatting away next to Heena after giving a brief greeting to us.


    Watching her, I thought she was a lively person. While she was there, I thought it would be a good opportunity to practice making coffee for Chaea and asked Jia.


    "......"


    Jia was frowning as she looked at where the two were sitting. She seemed to be looking more at Chaea than Heena.


    In that moment, I realized the reason Jia felt uncomfortable with Heena was because of Chaea. Lately, Chaea had been getting too close to Heena whenever she came by, and Jia probably felt like she was losing a friend.


    Relieved by this realization, as it meant Jia didn''t dislike Heena, I spoke more comfortably to Jia.


    "Sis, can I try making Chaea''s coffee?"


    "Want to try? Do it three times. Pour the shots into this cup."


    "What? That would be six shots..."


    "That''s why you should practice now. Make three."


    "Yes."


    Her pursed lips seemed to express her wish to drop a bomb in Chaea''s drink. But since I wasn''t the one drinking it, it didn''t matter.


    In any case, balancing studying for the college entrance exam and the cafe? job turned out to be quite fun without any significant issues.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    March, when Heena''s classes and my part-time job started.


    We spent sweet time together at home while still attending to our respective duties. In the middle of the month, we were a bit nervous and even bought a pregnancy test kit, but luckily, Heena wasn''t pregnant. Heena''s face was disappointed.


    After the start of classes, Heena didn''t particularly enjoy college life and focused solely on aiming for high grades. Sometimes she sighed because of group projects, but she seemed to manage them well enough.


    As for me, Heena''s presence and the cafe? job became a refuge in the monotonous daily routine, allowing me to focus on his studies comfortably.


    As time flew by, it was already May.


    The second anniversary of the day Heena and I met was approaching.


    Author''s Note:


    This is the most I can do while keeping it all-ages... If it gets more explicit than this, it might definitely get flagged..?


    And turning it into a 19+ series! My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me is an all-ages work...!


    The stories of Chaea and Jia won''t be deeply explored... Someday, I might write a separate work for them, or maybe a couple of side stories after everything ends. Or maybe not!

 Chapter 86 - That Day (2)

    Chapter 86 - That Day (2)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Holding Heena''s hand, we didn''t say a single word to each other until we arrived at her officetel. We just held each other''s hands tightly and walked home in silence.


    It seemed something was being moved, for we passed through the open entrance and took the elevator to her door. It was only then, in front of the closed door, that I spoke first to open it.


    "Heena, the password©¤"


    "Could you press it? It''s your birthday."


    "Ah."


    I see.


    I quickly typed in the four digits and entered. She must have told me so I could come anytime. I figured I wouldn''t forget since it was my birthday.


    As soon as we entered the house, the living room was so clean it seemed like not a speck of dust was present, presumably due to diligent cleaning.


    However, since we had no business in the living room at the moment, Heena and I went into the inner room. Her room looked much the same as before. A neatly arranged bed with two pillows beside the desk, and something like a mood lamp placed next to the bed caught my eye.


    After scanning the room, we silently took off our coats and hung them on one side. Then, for a moment, both of us hesitated to speak.


    Starting immediately wasn¡¯t possible, and since we needed to wash up but it was Heena''s room, it felt awkward to bring it up first.


    After a brief moment of awkwardness standing in front of the bed, Heena went to the window and began to draw all the curtains, blocking the outside sunlight.


    Not stopping there, she then turned off the room''s lights and switched on the lamp beside the bed. This created an atmosphere in the room as if only a small light was left on during the night.


    Heena had also prepared various things for this moment in her own way.


    Once everything was ready, Heena spoke up in an unusually tense voice, quite unlike her usual self.


    "Uh, Ye, Yeonho!"


    "Yeah!"


    "I''ll go wash up first! Just wait a bit!"


    With that, she hurried out of the room. As she left and closed the door behind her, I finally let out a sigh and sat down on the bed.


    Like Heena, I was too tense to figure out how to start the conversation. It wasn¡¯t about who should lead.


    Since it was Heena¡¯s place, saying ''Should I go wash up first?'' felt somewhat difficult. Normally, it might have been easy, but now, with something special ahead, it wasn¡¯t.


    After scratching my head for a moment, feeling awkward just sitting in silence, I quietly took out the essentials from my bag and placed them next to the mood lamp.


    Yes, it was the first time for both Heena and me. It was inevitable to feel nervous in such a situation, but I had to muster as much courage as possible to make the first move.


    I steeled my mind. I was going to shower soon anyway, and the house was getting warmer since Heena had turned up the heater. So, I took off the knit I was wearing, given that I had a black inner shirt on underneath.


    In that state, I fiddled with my phone while waiting for Heena to return. However, I was just idly touching it, not really in the mood to message anyone or browse the web given the current circumstances.


    About 15 minutes passed while I was sitting like that.


    The door clicked open, and Heena entered, dressed exactly as she had been when she left the room. Whether it was because of the upcoming event or because she had taken a shower, her face was flushed as she spoke softly.


    "Sorry, did I take too long...?"


    "No. Should I go now?"


    "Yes. If you brought clothes, take them with you. I forgot to... Everything we bought last time, like toothbrushes, is in there. Towels are in the drawer inside."


    She spoke softly, her face still red. It turned out she hadn¡¯t changed her clothes because she had left in a hurry earlier.


    "How''s living alone? How''s it been sleeping by yourself these past few days?"


    "It''s good. It feels lonely sometimes, but, I don''t know, it''s interesting."


    "Yeah?"


    "Yeah. It''s like... when I used to make secret bases as a kid, it feels like I''ve got my own castle now?"


    "Oh~ I kind of get what you mean."


    "Hehe, but I still find it hard to cook... Why can''t I get better at it..."


    Heena laid one hand on my chest, leaning her entire body against me. I felt the soft touch against my side and played along with her conversation, while gently stroking her hair with the hand that was holding her shoulder.


    Enjoying my touch on her hair, Heena slightly tilted her head, rubbing her face against my chest.


    "I was being so silly just a while ago, wasn''t I?"


    "No? You were cute."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. You''re always so mature, so seeing you nervous like that was incredibly adorable."


    "I''m embarrassed..."


    "Why be embarrassed about being cute? Now, lips."


    With that as a start, we began slowly, one step at a time. She lifted her face to mine, gently pressing her lips to mine. Without any more words needed, we exchanged a lovers'' dialogue, initially light kisses, then repeatedly touching lips. We also exchanged glances in between and kissed not just on the lips but around the cheeks and mouth.


    Her soft lips tickled my face.


    And then the kisses became deeper and longer.


    "Hmm..."


    Biting and licking each other''s lips, we explored the insides of our mouths. When our tongues touched, they entwined.


    "Hmm...slurp"


    Like eating candy, my tongue swirled inside her mouth, gently sucking on her lips. When Heena pushed her tongue forward, I lightly scraped it with my teeth.


    "Slurp©¤"


    Then, grabbing her head with one hand, I pressed our lips together firmly, completely overlapping our mouths. We felt each other''s breath tickling our faces as we moved only our tongues, exchanging saliva. Sometimes touching the tender roof of her mouth, and lightly tapping her white teeth.


    "Mm...hmm.."


    Heena''s moans continuously came through the gaps. The tension from before seemed to have vanished, as she now wrapped her arms around my neck, more passionately engaging.


    "Haah..."


    Finally, after a long kiss, when our lips parted, a thin string connected our lips.


    In her eyes, seen from up close, I could feel a burning desire. And probably, my eyes reflected the same.


    Leaving Heena, I stepped out of the bed for a moment to lower my pants. The embarrassment of showing my underwear was completely non-existent. After throwing off my upper innerwear and turning back, Heena had already slid down the straps of her camisole, pulling it down to her legs and throwing it beside the bed, with the same soft smile she always had, reaching out her arms to me.


    Wearing the black lace underwear we had chosen together.


    "Yeonho, come here."


    From that point on, no more words were needed.


    Slowly, I approached Heena, our bodies overlapping.


    Author''s Note:


    I''ve decided to end it here before the ''explicit content'' chapter to ensure that skipping it won''t affect the understanding of the story. My apologies to underage readers, but please think of tomorrow as a break day.... I''ll make sure you can skip without missing anything important.

 Chapter 87 - That Day (3)

    After moving up above Heena, I kissed her again. Even though it wasn''t as deep as before, the atmosphere made it feel somewhat more sensual.


    As we looked into each other''s eyes and shared a brief kiss, I stealthily placed my right hand on her chest.


    "Ah..."


    My hand, resting on top of her bra, must have been felt by her as well, as she slightly flinched and a short moan escaped her lips. However, there seemed to be no sign of rejection.


    My gaze remained on her face, watching her reactions in real time while gently applying pressure with my hand.


    "Uh..."


    Hearing the moans coming from her, I slowly moved my hand. How should I describe the sensation I''m feeling right now?


    Her underwear felt a bit cold, perhaps because she had just changed into it, and from her bra to the top of her chest, my hand could grasp it all, pressing softly like mochi under my strength.


    Even as I moved my hand, I never took my eyes off her. Although the tension had somewhat eased, a sense of embarrassment began to surface, as evidenced by her face turning red up to her ears. I gently kissed her on the eyes, cheeks, nose, and lips.


    Gradually moving lower, now on her neck, and further down, passing over her delicate collarbone.


    I pressed my lips against the upper part of her chest.


    -Smack


    "Ah!"


    Giving a bit more force with my lips compared to other places, drawing in strongly as if to leave a mark, a loud moan reached my ears. I worried if it might have caused her pain, but her hands softly wrapping around my head seemed to signal that it was okay to continue.


    Emboldened, I kept my mouth on her chest while slipping my hand behind her back. Heena slightly arched her back in response. Recalling what I had seen on the internet, I calmly unhooked her bra.


    I was a bit worried about fumbling, but fortunately, I managed to undo it without any issue.


    Then, stopping my kisses on her chest, I lifted my upper body and pulled her loosened bra upwards. At that moment, Heena''s chest captured my gaze and mind instantly.


    Her chest, more substantial than I had imagined and slightly pressed down due to lying down, was white and beautiful. The pink nipples stood out, tempting me.


    However, I didn''t immediately touch them, instead admiring this beautiful sight and memorizing it in my mind. As I silently observed her chest, Heena''s anxious voice reached me.


    "Is there something weird about my chest...?"


    "No, it''s just so beautiful."


    "That''s a relief... Then, will you touch me more...?"


    At her shy request, I leaned down again and grasped her chest with both hands. There was no longer any underwear between my hands and her chest. Thus, directly feeling the sensation of her breasts, so soft that my fingers could bury into them, was genuinely moving.


    Warm yet incredibly soft, easily changing shape with my touch. I had heard that grasping too tightly could cause pain, so I carefully modulated my strength, tenderly kneading it as if it were a treasure.


    However, it seemed my cautiousness only teased her more, as Heena urged me on.


    "Uh... You can touch harder..."


    "Let me know if it hurts."


    "Okay... Ah!"


    Unable to resist any longer at her request, I applied more pressure with my hands and buried my head into her chest again. Just like when we were kissing, I moved down from the upper part of her chest and gently took her nipple into my mouth, using my lips without biting. Meanwhile, I licked around it with my tongue.


    Fortunately, she seemed as aroused as I was, feeling her hardened nipple against my tongue. I was sucking on it gently, like a baby.


    "Uh... That... feels good..."


    Heena, indicating her pleasure was not just in words, wrapped her arms around my head. As if she wanted me to continue tormenting her.


    Encouraged by her response, I explored her chest to my heart''s content. Massaging and touching endlessly, I licked around her areola, spreading my saliva in all directions.


    "Do you... like my chest...?"


    "Shh, yes. A lot."


    "Then... Ah... Eat more..."


    Feeling my blood rush at her words, I roughly removed my underwear with one hand. Wearing it had become unbearable.


    Even so, I continued to suck on her chest, releasing the desire I had held back until now. I remember seeing various techniques on the internet to make this feel good, but now that I was faced with Heena''s bare chest, none of those detailed explanations came to mind.


    I simply enjoyed this happiness with her chest in my mouth. After a while, feeling a bit satisfied with that action, I slowly started moving lower.


    Releasing the chest I had tormented so much, I moved my kisses to her waist. Holding her slender waist, I placed kisses around her small belly button.


    "Ye... Yeonho... Don''t tease my stomach too much..."


    "Shh... Why?"


    "I''m embarrassed..."


    I was momentarily puzzled by her unique feminine sensibility, feeling more embarrassed by touches to her stomach than her chest. But I didn''t stop and continued to caress around her stomach.


    "It''s okay, it''s really pretty. I want to touch it for the rest of my life."


    "Ah... No..."


    "Yes."


    Though I said that, it felt somewhat unsatisfactory compared to the attention her chest received, and with her most secretive part so close, I couldn''t help but move on.


    Slowly, I moved below her belly button, kissing from her lower abdomen down to her pelvic area. By the time I reached there, I could feel her body tensing up again, a sign of her nervousness.


    So, without immediately touching her panties, I simply looked at that area with my eyes and moved down to her thighs. Just like I had done elsewhere, I kissed her soft thighs, but my gaze couldn''t stray from her panties.


    Black lace panties that weren''t very wide, covering only the most crucial parts. In the center, her mound was slightly raised.


    I had planned to take a bit more time, but looking at that spot, I couldn''t resist the impulse and buried my face there without realizing it.


    As soon as I touched it, a very moist warmth was felt on my nose and lips. At the same time, she convulsed as if jolted, grabbing my head with both hands.


    "Ah!! No, you can''t!! That place... it''s dirty...! Yeonho..."


    Honestly, from my perspective, it didn''t feel dirty at all. It only excited me to the point of bursting, making me feel even more aroused.


    So, holding back her arms that were trying to push me away, I pleaded with her.


    "It''s not dirty at all. I want to do this, I want to. Is that okay?"


    "But..."


    "Please."


    "No... I shouldn''t..."


    "Hm? Please."


    "Uh... I don''t know..."


    Even as she said that, I could feel her arms losing strength. When it seemed she would no longer resist, I let go of her arms, and I saw her covering her face with her hands over her chest.


    Taking that as consent, I held her thighs and brought my face close to the mound over her panties again. This time, I slightly stuck out my tongue and swept it across.


    "Uh..."


    A moan that seemed muffled by her hand covering her mouth was heard. I didn''t stop, continuing to tease her mound visible through the panties that clung tightly, outlining its shape, tasting a bit of her fluids seeping through.


    It didn''t taste particularly good, but knowing it came from Heena''s body, I didn''t feel any aversion. Instead, the fact that she was this aroused because of me filled me with satisfaction.


    "Uh... It''s not... Ah..."


    Her voice saying it shouldn''t happen felt somehow soaked in sweet pleasure. After a few more sweeps with my tongue, I grabbed the edges of her panties. This time, she slightly lifted her hips to make it easier for me, and I slowly pulled them down.


    Immediately visible was the moist area around her tightly closed slit, with a thin thread stretching between it and the panties I had just pulled down. It snapped quickly, but the sight was so intensely erotic it was nearly overwhelming.


    But that moment of awe was brief. After completely removing her panties, I hesitantly spread her legs to the side.


    "Smooch... Ah..."


    As we did, it seemed her pain lessened, for I felt her legs wrap around my waist. Thinking it might be okay to move, I pulled away from the kiss, but Heena playfully tugged at my neck.


    "I don''t want you to stop..."


    "Sorry, sorry."


    "...But, I think it''s okay to move now..."


    "Really?"


    "Yes... but slowly... and keep kissing me..."


    "Got it."


    While kissing Heena, I began to move my hips slowly. It was a bit awkward compared to what I had imagined, but instinctively, I found a rhythm that seemed to work.


    "Ah... Uh... Hm."


    As I moved my hips slowly, unable to concentrate on kissing any longer, I silenced Heena''s moans with my mouth. Seemingly out of her mind, she didn''t react much, allowing me to explore her mouth with my tongue freely.


    Touching her stiff tongue and subtly releasing my saliva into her mouth.


    "Ah... Ah!"


    Her erotic voice leaked out whenever a gap formed during the kiss, driving my excitement to its peak. Honestly, I felt like I could climax at any moment.


    -Creak


    I slightly increased the speed, keeping enough sense to stop if Heena seemed to struggle. However, without any attempt to stop me, Heena just clung to me, emitting heated moans.


    "Ah! Ah..."


    And then, I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "Heena, I think I''m going to come...!"


    It seemed dangerous not to pull out immediately. But as I said this and thought to pull back.


    "No, don''t go!"


    Heena''s legs wrapped around my waist, preventing me from pulling out.


    "If I do it inside..."


    "It''s a safe day.. Ah! It''s okay! Uh..."


    "!"


    After hearing those words, I couldn''t stop myself. I resumed moving my hips, increasing the speed.


    -Splash! Splash!


    The sound of our wet thighs slapping against each other filled the air, and soon, the sensation of climax overwhelmed me.


    "Ah, Heena!"


    "Do it! Inside!"


    -Burst!


    Before she could finish her sentence, I lost all strength in my waist and ejaculated inside her. Trembling, I released inside her for a while.


    It felt thousands of times better than doing it alone, and after finishing, I collapsed on top of her.


    "..."


    "Uh... Inside, a lot... Hehe..."


    Heena''s pleased voice reached my ears as I lay on top of her, careful not to put too much weight on her while still inside.


    Even though I had ended up climaxing inside, was this really okay?


    "Heena, are you okay?"


    "Yeah... It feels so good..."


    "That, it''s really a safe day, right?"


    Not that I didn''t trust Heena... But, honestly, I was a bit skeptical and had to ask.


    "Yes."


    "Phew..."


    "But there''s still a chance of pregnancy."


    "......."


    I was momentarily taken aback, but I knew from my own research that the chance was extremely low. It was a relief to hear it was a safe day.


    Only after her confirmation did I breathe a sigh of relief and started to get up to pull out. However, as soon as I tried to move, Heena wrapped her legs around me again, preventing me from leaving.


    "No! Stay, stay like this a bit longer."


    "Are you sure? I might be heavy..."


    "I actually like it. Just hold me like this."


    "Mm... Alright."


    I complied with Heena''s request and gently embraced her while still on top of her. However, maintaining this position proved somewhat strenuous for me.


    Thus, I slightly shifted our bodies to lie beside her diagonally, facing each other while our legs stretched out below, with only my penis still inside her.


    As we lay there, exchanging short pecks and holding each other, I felt blood rushing to my penis again.


    Being still inside the warm and soft embrace of Heena''s vagina, and feeling her soft breasts pressed against my chest, started to stir me once more.


    Heena seemed to notice the growing tension inside her, giving a slight twitch. Honestly, I felt I could go again.


    "Let''s not go further. It might be too much for you."


    "I think I might be okay..."


    "Don''t push yourself. We have plenty of time ahead of us, so let''s just rest for today."


    "Okay, thank you."


    With that, we lay in each other''s arms for a while, simply feeling each other''s warmth without much conversation.


    But now, as our bodies were intertwined, I allowed myself to express the desires I had been holding back. My right arm was giving Heena a pillow to rest her head on, but my free left hand wandered down to gently knead her soft buttocks.


    "Hmm~"


    Heena, whether I caressed her or not, simply snuggled into me, humming contentedly. This allowed me to freely massage her buttocks. Nothing could be softer than this... well, maybe Heena''s breasts would be a close match. Her thighs too.


    With such idle thoughts, I felt my body grow weary and was about to fall asleep when I gradually got up. Heena didn''t resist my movement this time.


    As I got up and pulled out of her, white semen flowed down Heena''s thighs.


    "Ah..."


    She made a somewhat regretful noise, covering it with her hand. Whether that reaction was because of the waste or worry about soiling the towel and bed, I didn''t dwell on it.


    Together, we got out of bed and headed to the bathroom.


    Author''s Note:


    ;?;

 Chapter 88 - That Day (4) (feat. Heena)

    Without either of us initiating it, we naturally entered the bathroom together. Heena''s naked body in the light looked different from what I had seen in the dimly lit room.


    Her skin was smooth and white without a blemish, her breasts perky, and her pink nipples stood out prominently.


    Below her slender waist, I could see my semen slowly flowing out of her, and my penis remained erect, not knowing how to subside. However, I noticed spots of red blood here and there, likely from the hymen tearing during our activity.


    Seeing this filled me with a strange joy, reinforcing the reality that this beautiful, cute, perfect girlfriend was truly mine.


    While I basked in this euphoria, Heena adjusted the shower''s temperature and started to spray me with water.


    "Heena, you wash first. And are you okay? You still look a bit tired..."


    "It''s a bit sore, but not too bad to move."


    I asked out of concern as she stood in an awkward pose, but she reassured me with a smile, indicating it was nothing serious.


    "That''s good... but let me wash you."


    "Thanks. But I''ll wash you first! Remember this shower ball?"


    "Of course..."


    "Did you use it earlier?"


    "No."


    "Aha! I told you not to use it without me, right?!"


    She playfully scolded me and lathered up the shower ball with body wash before carefully starting to wash me, beginning with my shoulders.


    Feeling ticklish from her ministrations, I reached out to hold her waist.


    "Uh, don¡¯t grab my stomach, okay?"


    "Why?"


    "Because... I might have gained weight... it''s embarrassing..."


    Ah, so that''s why she was embarrassed earlier. But, weight? My hands could almost completely encircle her waist.


    "You haven''t gained weight at all. I''m more worried you''re too thin."


    "Still, no!"


    "Alright then."


    Since she firmly refused, I moved my hands lower. This time, I caught hold of her buttocks, which I had eagerly massaged even while we were lying down.


    "Is this okay?"


    "I''ll let it slide for this!"


    "Oh..."


    So, the buttocks are okay.


    With her permission, I enthusiastically massaged them, feeling like I could do this forever. While I was focused on her buttocks, Heena''s shower ball reached my lower half.


    -Swish


    But when it got close to my penis, she suddenly hung the shower ball on her wrist and started to apply foam with her bare hands. Although I was already fully aroused, this action made me even more excited.


    "Wow... it''s really hard..."


    "Is it fascinating?"


    "Yeah... it all fit inside..."


    Despite having felt it with her body, she seemed incredulous, continuously stroking it and marveling. True to Heena''s competence in nearly everything, she had a knack for arousing me as well.


    For a while, she forgot about washing and kept at it, then suddenly looked up to ask,


    "Men... get this big when they''re excited, right?"


    "There are times it happens due to physiological reasons, but usually, yes."


    "Even now?"


    "How could it not be, when I''m showering with my girlfriend?"


    "Pfft, really?"


    Her laughter at my earnest response amused her. After giggling to herself for a bit, she took the showerhead and started washing the soap off me. I wondered if she would skip my back or lower areas, but after all the foam was gone, she spoke in a tentative voice,


    "Shall I... do it...?"


    "You''re still sore, aren''t you? Let''s just say it''s enough for today."


    "But that''s for that... I think I can do it with my mouth..."


    "......."


    I was momentarily speechless at Heena''s shy suggestion. Had I really heard her right?


    "I looked up a lot of things on the internet, and it said men like it when you do that..."


    "No, that''s true but... it''s dirty. You don''t have to."


    "It''s not dirty. Plus, you did that to me, down there!"


    "That''s..."


    Caught off guard by her blunt fact, I had no retort. How could I argue when I had done the same? Besides, part of me also hoped she would.


    Seeing my hesitation, Heena took it as consent and sat down in front of me, facing my penis.


    Finally, I closed my eyes and spoke,


    "Please..."


    Honestly, it was true that I was overwhelmed by how erotic my girlfriend was, and part of me really hoped she would proceed. Of course, if Heena hadn''t mentioned it first, I would never have asked for it.


    And as soon as I finished speaking, Heena swallowed hard and gently opened her mouth, taking the tip of my penis inside.


    "Ah-"


    The warmth and softness I felt at the head of my penis were entirely different from being inside her. Moreover, seeing Heena, with my penis in her mouth, glancing up at me with her eyes slightly narrowed, I felt like I might climax again right then.


    Additionally, one of Heena''s hands was clearly touching herself. Whether she thought I couldn''t see because she was leaning forward, I couldn''t tell. But it was obvious from her arm''s position between her legs. This only intensified my arousal, causing my face to contort slightly.


    Heena seemed amused by my reaction, curving her eyes into crescents and taking my penis deeper into her mouth. It was evident she had diligently studied online, carefully avoiding any contact with her teeth while simultaneously licking the tip with her tongue.


    "Slurp-"


    "Gasp..."


    The sight of my naked girlfriend pleasuring herself while holding my penis in her mouth, combined with the incredibly soft sensation I felt, made an embarrassingly loud sound escape from me. Soon, the urge to climax surged, and I gently pressed on the back of her head in response.


    Heena, sensing my movement, began to move back and forth, increasing the stimulation.


    Despite our awkwardness, it didn''t matter. The excitement of the moment was overwhelming.


    Before long,


    "Heena, wait... I''m going to come...!"


    "Mmph©¤!"


    The strong signal of impending climax made me urgently push her away, but Heena gripped my waist tighter, refusing to move her face away.


    -Burst! Burst!


    Unable to forcibly remove her, I inevitably climaxed inside her mouth.


    "Gulp! Cough..."


    Even as she continued, unable to bear it any longer, Heena pulled away, coughing onto the floor.


    Feeling a momentary bliss from the climax, but then noticing Heena''s discomfort, I sat down next to her, patting her back.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Uh, yeah... Ha..."


    "There was no need to go that far..."


    ,"Did you not like it...?"


    Something I had longed for, both before he returned and after.


    Finally, with the person I love.


    As that realization hit me, tears involuntarily started to stream down my face. I worried Yeonho might be concerned, but after looking at my face, he smiled and kissed me. I was truly, deeply happy.


    "Heena, I''m going to do it now."


    "Okay... Come. As you wish, freely."


    Embarrassingly, due to my arousal, his penis, sliding between my folds, felt incredibly slippery. Just the sensation of him rubbing there made me feel like I could reach climax.


    Finally, as I had always hoped he would, Yeonho''s penis found its place inside me.


    -Slide


    "Ah!!! Uh..."


    The moment it entered, a wave of intense pain overwhelmed me. It hurt so much, even though he hadn''t fully entered yet, but paradoxically, the pain was also strangely pleasurable. I could bear any pain thinking it was a testament of Yeonho''s love for me.


    After receiving his comforting kisses, I steeled my heart and told him,


    "It might hurt... but if it''s you, I''m happy... So, please, take me. Make me yours."


    It was my deepest desire, a plea, and my heartfelt truth.


    Feeling my resolve, Yeonho''s body tensed, and I could feel him preparing to penetrate me further through our connection.


    A moment later.


    -Push


    "Ah!!"


    The feeling of being pierced deeper brought an even more intense pain that left me unable to think. Tears formed in my eyes involuntarily. All I could do was embrace Yeonho in front of me, seeking solace in his warmth.


    Though there were moments of trial, what followed was purely the intimacy of lovers.


    Responding to my request, we passionately kissed, and I felt him filling me completely. As the pain subsided to bearable levels, I slowly started to move in rhythm with him.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    The fervent moans coming from my mouth were unbelievable, erupting uncontrollably.


    Lost in the small pains and burgeoning pleasure, all I could do was gasp beneath Yeonho, who kept kissing me without end.


    "Heena, I think I''m about to come...!"


    As the moment to climax approached, naturally, I didn''t let him pull out.


    Even knowing the risks of finishing inside on a safe day, at least for now, for the first time, I wanted to wholly accept him.


    Thus, pleadingly asking Yeonho and holding him with my legs so he couldn''t leave,


    "Ah, Heena!"


    "Do it! Inside!"


    -Burst-!


    I felt him releasing inside me, the slight warmth of his semen spreading in my abdomen. It felt incredibly precious and joyous.


    "Uh... Inside, so much... Hehe..."


    I couldn''t help but laugh foolishly. The happiness was too overwhelming to contain.


    Though the pain remained, preventing us from going another round, Yeonho''s reassurance that we had plenty of time comforted me, easing my discomfort.


    Just being close to him felt comforting.


    Before we went to wash up, when his penis slid out of me, it felt like part of my body was leaving with it. I felt a void where he had been, and the thought of his semen trickling out made me want to catch it with my hand to prevent any more from flowing away.


    * * *


    In the bathroom, holding the shower ball, I washed his body. Seeing Yeonho stand there, letting me take care of him, was incredibly endearing, especially when he sneakily placed his hands on my buttocks after telling me not to touch his waist.


    His hands massaged my buttocks as if playing with a toy, causing warmth to spread inside my thighs. I felt a sticky mix of my arousal and water running down my legs and desperately hoped Yeonho wouldn''t notice. I didn''t want him to think of me as too forward.


    While washing him, I couldn''t help but gaze at his penis, noticeably enlarged just like before. Touching it felt almost scalding, rigid, making me wish for another round if only the pain weren''t there.


    But we couldn''t have sex again right away, and thinking Yeonho might be struggling with his arousal, I said,


    "I think I can do it with my mouth..."


    Though my offer sounded generous, truthfully, I wanted it more than Yeonho. I wanted him to feel good in any way possible. After showing him how desperate I was, I now wanted to see him lose control.


    And I couldn''t hold back any longer myself.


    "Please..."


    Upon receiving his consent, I eagerly took his sizable penis into my mouth. My mouth is small, but the fullness and warmth of him made my body heat up even more.


    Trying to stay discreet, I slid one hand between my thighs. Despite the soreness, the lingering arousal made me slick as I stroked myself.


    Peeking up to see if he noticed, I found Yeonho with a complex expression, seemingly enjoying the stimulation, his face a mix of a smile and a frown.


    Encouraged by his pleased appearance, I did my best, fully enveloping his penis with my mouth, and flicking my tongue over the protruding parts.


    "Slurp-"


    "Gasp..."


    As I sucked and teased him with my tongue, he quickly reached the brink of climax and grasped my head.


    "Heena, wait... I''m going to come...!"


    Despite his attempt to push me away, I held on, wanting to ease him as much as possible, taking him deeper.


    Soon.


    -Burst! Spurt!


    I felt his semen flow down my throat, trying to catch as much as I could, but I ended up coughing, unfortunately spitting out a significant amount. Still, I gathered what remained on my face and hand, pouring it back into my mouth.


    It was a bit fishy and honestly not tasty, but thinking it was Yeonho''s, I felt I could happily swallow it.


    Afterwards, I finished washing Yeonho''s body and handed the shower ball to him, asking him to wash mine.


    His service began.


    Seemingly less concerned about actually cleaning me, he tormented my breasts and nipples, and despite my pleas not to, he repeatedly touched my waist.


    After massaging my buttocks like before, he gently stroked over my vagina, surely noticing how slick it was with my arousal.


    "Ah... so naughty, really. You have naughty hands."


    I playfully passed my embarrassment onto Yeonho as we concluded our lengthy shower.


    * * *


    Back in the room, we lay close, using his arm as a pillow, chatting about various topics, including the events of the day.


    And then.


    "Maybe I should stay here starting next week."


    Hearing those joyful words from the person I love, amidst my worries of spending nights alone after discovering the joy of being with someone in such an intimate way, was all I had hoped for.


    I didn''t want to press him, but I always hoped he would feel the same way.


    Yes.


    From now on, we could spend such times together whenever we wanted.


    Just knowing that filled me with joy, allowing me to fall asleep happier than ever.


    Author''s Note:


    And that concludes our first mature content... I also wanted to try writing the squelch and thud, but considering it was their first time...


    I hope you found it fun.


    It was the first mature content I''ve written in my life, and I found it surprisingly fun to write. Now, only two more mature scenes left...!


    Love Jenga, naked apron, cat cosplay, school uniform cosplay, hot springs, outdoor, 24-hour home date, etc. I wonder what I should try next.


    Also, the beginning of the next chapter may overlap a bit with the end of this one. It''s for the underage readers who couldn''t read the mature content, to inform them about the cohabitation story.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 89 - That Day (5)

    Chapter 89 - That Day (5)


    TL: looloo


    Schedule: 4/Week Mon-Thu


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    It was our first time, so we were both cautious with each other, which was somewhat regrettable yet immensely satisfying. The moment we had longed for, to become one, had passed. Then, lying side by side in bed, I talked with Heena.


    "Hehehe..."


    "Why are you laughing all of a sudden?"


    "Because I''m just so, so happy."


    "About what we did today?"


    "That, and also just lying here in bed with you, I love it."


    "Does it feel like we''re living together?"


    "Yes! It was a bit lonely falling asleep alone at home, but now, I don''t feel that way at all. I''m happy."


    "I''m glad."


    "But I think I''ll feel even lonelier once you leave..."


    "Oh dear."


    But I felt the same way. I was so happy at this moment. Since it was our first time, I had agreed to Heena''s request not to use a condom, which made me a bit nervous.


    "How about I start staying here from next week?"


    "Really?!"


    "Well... it seems fine. I can study here just as well. Though, I guess I should tell my uncle and aunt."


    "Eek!"


    Heena seemed incredibly delighted at my suggestion, hugging me tightly and squirming with joy.


    After a lot of excitement, we talked for a long time about how we would live going forward, what we needed to do, including gathering clothes and talking to our families. We also pondered how to move the computer.


    Discussing various matters, we were both tired, and at some point, Heena fell asleep first. I held her in my arms and closed my eyes as well.


    I hadn''t slept well the night before, and the physical exertion today had left me drained. Heena must have been in a similar state, judging by how quickly she fell asleep.


    Whether we''re living together or not, we decided to sleep on it and think more after waking up.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    When I woke up, exhausted, Heena was still asleep in my arms.


    Only her head to shoulders were visible under the blanket, but I could feel our bodies touching each other underneath it.


    The morning brought with it a certain physical arousal, but it no longer mattered. Before, I would have been embarrassed, trying not to get caught, but now there was no shame.


    Honestly, it would be nonsensical not to feel this way around Heena. Hence, like a phoenix rising from the ashes, I had revived several times yesterday.


    The thought of wanting her right after waking up did cross my mind, but I decided to hold off for today. It was our first time, and Heena had been in a lot of pain. She said she could endure it, that it was also a joy, but as her boyfriend, I couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Therefore, I simply turned to my side and hugged her tightly, content with just that. Watching Heena sleep peacefully in my arms was mentally satisfying in itself.


    I wanted to check what time it was, but my phone was too far away to reach easily. Besides, I was currently serving as Heena''s arm pillow.


    Come to think of it, my arm was starting to feel numb, almost sensationless. Is that alright?


    Anyway, judging by the slight light seeping in at the edge of the curtains, it seemed like morning. We must have fallen asleep before 10 pm last night, so we''ve slept quite a bit.


    "Mm..."


    While I was thinking this, trying not to move so Heena could sleep comfortably, she stirred and slowly opened her eyes.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah...heehee... Yeonie~"


    She rubbed her body against me with a cute voice right after opening her eyes. I indulged her for a moment, and after she stopped moving, I grabbed her face and slowly overlapped our lips.


    This feeling filling my heart at this moment, yes, this must be happiness.


    "Smooch..."


    After a not so intense but very long kiss, with her closing her eyes and leaning into me,


    "Are you feeling okay?"


    "I''m still a little... sore."


    "Is that so? Then let''s just rest for today."


    "What about after today?"


    "Brace yourself. I won''t let you go."


    "Kyaa~ Scary!"


    We talked like that as we slowly got up. We needed to wash up and take care of the bed sheets. Not that we thought the stains were dirty, but lying there felt a bit damp.


    So, just like last night, not wearing a thread between us, we held hands and headed to the bathroom.


    However, along the way, noticing my lower half issue,


    "Should I do it again?"


    "...What?"


    -Tap tap


    With those words and tapping her lips, my mischievous girlfriend extended our shower time once more.


    Somehow, our signal for a kiss seemed to have transformed into a more erotic meaning.


    ---


    "Isn''t there a WiFi router under my desk? Can''t we use that?"


    "Oh, right. Then we just need the cable."


    We decided to ask Heeseong hyung for help with the most pressing issue.


    "We also need to pack clothes. Should I ask mom for help?"


    "I''ll go with you! Let''s use this opportunity to throw away everything we don''t need and only bring what we wear."


    "There''s going to be a lot to throw away... What''s up?"


    "Hm? Hug me."


    Suddenly, in the middle of our conversation, Heena positioned herself in front of me, sitting with her legs stretched out in the living room, and boldly stated, "Hug me."


    There was no reason to refuse, so I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her towards me to hug her. Touching her stomach was off-limits, but it seemed okay to embrace her like this.


    -Peck


    But since we were sitting like this, it felt a shame to just hold her, so I moved her hair aside and lightly kissed her neck.


    "It tickles~"


    "So, you don''t like it?"


    "I like it!"


    "Hmm, should we try for a hickey? The one I tried to give you yesterday didn''t show up."


    "Really? Do it quickly!"


    "Just a moment."


    At my words, Heena excitedly gathered her hair forward, presenting her nape to me. Since we were cautious with our actions yesterday, it seemed too gentle to leave a mark. So, this time, a bit stronger.


    -Suck!


    "Ah..."


    As I sucked strongly on her neck, a short moan escaped from Heena. After pulling away, a small red mark was left behind. Was this the right way to do it?


    "I left a mark, but I''m not sure if it''s right."


    "Can you take a picture and show me?"


    Following her request, I took a photo of the area with my phone and showed it to her. Seeing it, Heena began to laugh softly.


    "I like this~ I should use it as my profile picture."


    "Wait, please no!"


    "No?"


    "I won''t say anything about kissing anymore, but let''s not do this kind of thing..."


    "Aww~"


    Heena made a disappointed sound, then turned around to face me, and leaned in to press her lips against my neck.


    -Peck!


    Just like I did, she put pressure on her lips and sucked. It was slightly painful but the softness of Heena''s lips made it feel like a net zero.


    "Ah! It''s there!"


    "Really? Wait, what if it shows when we meet uncle tomorrow?"


    "So what?"


    "It''s not ''so what.'' When will it fade?"


    "If you''re worried, let''s meet your mother first tomorrow. You can change into a turtleneck when we get there."


    "Guess we''ll have to do that..."


    "Then, can I continue now?"


    With that, she resumed showering my neck with kisses. I wondered what to do with this playful, cat-like girlfriend of mine but ended up just hugging her. How could I possibly scold Heena?


    And so, our day continued in this manner. Although most of our dates didn''t involve spending much money, just being together like this, time flew by especially fast today.


    We talked, shared physical affection, and at times, Heena sat on my lap while we played with the phone.


    For dinner, I intended to cook stew, but Heena suggested we take it easy just for today and ordered delivery food instead.


    And just like that, the day passed, and night came again. After showering, we found ourselves under the same blanket as the night before, lying side by side, looking at each other.


    "Yeonho."


    "Yeah?"


    "I''m really happy right now, you know?"


    "Me too."


    "Really?"


    As she smiled sweetly, I gently caressed her cheek. Heena grasped my hand, rubbing it against her face, and whispered.


    "After a day has passed..."


    "Yeah?"


    "I think I''m okay."


    "Really?"


    I didn''t respond with a clueless "What do you mean?" Instead, I slowly sat up, moved closer to Heena, and our lips met.


    Our second night in this house deepened.


    Author''s Note:


    I''ve realized that if you try, you can achieve anything. 38,000 characters in three days, is this even real? I almost fell asleep standing up while making coffee at the cafe...


    The adult-rated chapter that follows was not written just because I wanted to.


    I intended to show what their nights would be like after their first night together with some after-talk but trying to express that without adult content felt impossible, so I just went for it... although I did want to write it.


    Day and night, Yeonho! Now, only one adult-rated chapter is left!

 Chapter 90 - That Day (6) (feat. Heena)

    Although my first time was just yesterday, I''ve become less hesitant in my movements after having tried it once. Reflecting on the sex we had yesterday and the conversation I had with Heena today, I realized that I didn''t need to be as careful touching her.


    I kicked off the blankets and kissed Heena''s lips while firmly massaging her breasts. Although I had touched her breasts and buttocks throughout today, initiating sex this way somehow felt more exciting.


    "Uh...huh..."


    Heena too, desperately intertwined her tongue with mine, feeling my touch. But now, I wanted to unleash my desire built up more from the physical contact than from kissing.


    So, after a brief kiss, I quickly took off my clothes. My inner shirt, shorts, and underwear were thrown beside the bed in an instant. Then, I grabbed the bottom of Heena''s tank top and pulled it up.


    "Nice."


    "Mhm~"


    She lifted her arms to make it easier for me to undress her. Exposed now was her simple pink bra, devoid of any special patterns. It wasn''t as provocative as yesterday''s, but it was cute and suited her well.


    Unfortunately, there wasn''t time to admire it for long, and I quickly unclasped and removed her bra. And then her black dolphin shorts and the pink panties underneath were all removed.


    There before me once again was Heena''s bare, white body.


    I leisurely scanned her body from the top, and when my gaze reached her lower parts, it paused there.


    "Heena."


    "Uh, yeah?"


    "Why are you already wet?"


    "Uh... don''t say that..."


    "No, we haven''t done anything yet... We''ve just been kissing and touching here and there."


    Even without touching, I could clearly see her arousal. Maybe it hadn''t caught my eye because I''d taken off her panties too quickly. As I lightly touched her there, a strange warmth and moisture soaked my hand.


    "Ah..."


    A moan escaped Heena''s lips. Fortunately, it didn''t seem like she was in any pain, and seeing her aroused, I slowly stroked the area around her vagina.


    "Ah... deeper inside..."


    Seemingly unsatisfied with just that, following Heena''s request, I slowly inserted a finger inside her. At the same time, I could feel her vagina tightly gripping my finger and the warm, moist folds within.


    "Ugh...!"


    After inserting about two knuckles and slightly touching the area, Heena''s waist suddenly jerked up. It seemed more like she was just very sensitive, and she was already quite aroused.


    "Ha..."


    After that reaction, she took a moment to catch her breath. With her face flushed, I moved my face close to hers again and started speaking.


    "Heena, stick out your tongue."


    "Mm...ehe..."


    Obediently following my request, she stuck out her tongue, and while still having my finger inside her, I lovingly sucked on her tongue, kissing her.


    The sound of her wetness grew louder with each movement of my finger, signaling her overflowing arousal.


    "Suck...hee..."


    Even while we kissed, her breathy moans leaked through. After loosening up Heena''s body in such a way, I stopped kissing and removed my fingers from inside her.


    Seeing the trail of fluid from her to my fingers, I realized there was no need for an extended foreplay like yesterday. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t necessary even then, but being our first time, I was a bit apprehensive to start right away.


    I slightly sat up and picked up a condom from under the mood light, one we hadn¡¯t used yesterday. Meanwhile, Heena laid there, slightly spreading her legs, indicating her readiness for me.


    "Put it in..."


    "Just a sec. Now, the condom©¤"


    "We don''t need it... I''m okay for today..."


    "No. We''re using it from today."


    "Please... come inside me, okay...?"


    Despite any safe days, continuing to finish inside without protection wasn¡¯t a responsible act. So, I had decided to use a condom from now on.


    But faced with my girlfriend, who spread her legs and her wetness openly, asking me to finish inside her,


    "Ha... Heena, really."


    I tossed the condom aside and moved closer. I was about to penetrate her with her wetness as lubrication, similar to yesterday, but then I remembered Heena didn¡¯t have a big aversion to fellatio. She had even given me one this morning.


    So, I pulled Heena up by her arms and presented myself in front of her. She looked puzzled for a moment but then,


    "You need to put it in, will you suck?"


    Without hesitation, she opened her mouth and took me in.


    "Ah-"


    Heena seemed to understand this wasn¡¯t to make me climax but to ease the penetration, applying plenty of saliva with her tongue more than just sucking. From the tip to the shaft, meticulously.


    "Slurp- Suck..."


    I watched Heena, who was busily using her mouth and tongue, and called out to her with a bit of playfulness.


    "Heena."


    "Slick- Uh?"


    She glanced up at me, why, with my shaft still in her mouth. I brought up a somewhat ambiguous action she did yesterday, wondering if it was spontaneous or if she had been trying to do it secretly.


    "Yesterday in the bathroom, while doing this to me, you masturbated, right?"


    "Ugh?!"


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she tried to remove my shaft from her mouth. Realizing she had done it secretly, I held her head to prevent her from pulling away and pleaded with her while maintaining that position.


    "Can you do it now?"


    "Uh..."


    She shook her head, her face turning red with embarrassment at the realization that I had caught her masturbating and now asking her to do it again.


    "I got really turned on watching you do that yesterday. I want to see it again."


    I continued teasingly, partly in retaliation for the hickey joke she made earlier.


    Heena usually couldn''t refuse my ''requests'', and considering she had pleasured herself yesterday, I figured she wouldn''t refuse this one either, knowing she found pleasure in the act.


    As expected, Heena, still holding me in her mouth and dripping saliva, reluctantly closed her eyes and slid her hand between her legs.


    The sound of her fingers moving in her overflowing wetness was similar to when I had inserted my fingers earlier. The sight reminded me of yesterday, and I felt blood rush to my groin.


    "Slurp, suck..."


    She could have pretended, and I wouldn''t have known, but she earnestly moved her fingers while diligently licking me. The sight was too stimulating, and I felt like I would climax soon.


    But climaxing now wasn''t what we wanted, and I had only asked as part of a playful revenge and to heighten the excitement.


    Soon, I stopped her.


    "That''s enough, now."


    "Uh...smack-"


    Where she learned to do it, I don''t know, but as she pulled away, she gently kissed the tip of my shaft. Despite my mischievous request, her devoted response filled me with a sense of conquest and satisfaction.


    "That was too much... I thought I would die of embarrassment."


    She said, frowning slightly afterwards.


    "Sorry. But it was really good."


    "Me too."


    "Really? How much?"


    "A lot... Now put it in, okay?"


    Unable to wait any longer, Heena lay back down and spread her legs again.


    At her excited plea, I positioned myself at her entrance, and just to be sure, I asked her one last time.


    "Are you sure there''s no pain? I might not be able to go gentle today."


    "Yeah...it''s okay. Do as much as you want."


    After getting that confirmation, there was no longer any need for restraint or patience. Unlike yesterday, where I had been cautious to match her pace, that was no longer possible.


    Without hesitation, I penetrated her. My shaft pierced through her tightness in one swift motion, enveloped warmly by her vaginal walls.


    "Ah...!"


    As Heena arched her back with a moan, my dwindling self-control urged my hips into motion.


    -Thud! Thud!


    "Ah! Ah! Ye, Yeonho.. it''s too.. Ahh! Strong...!"


    Heena began to cry out, seemingly not expecting such vigorous movement. But I couldn''t heed her words. Instinctively, I held her thighs tightly and moved even more forcefully.


    "Ah!"


    -Splash! Splash!


    Perhaps unable to bear it without gripping something, Heena clutched the bedsheet tightly, panting.


    "Ah..! I''m going crazy...! Yeonho...!"


    Despite her voice sounding almost tearful, I kept thrusting relentlessly, barely hearing her.


    -Thud!


    "Ah!"


    When I didn''t respond, Heena gave up on any further pleading, only emitting moans and surrendering her body to me.


    "Ah.."


    -Splash! Splash!


    Every time I heard that sound, I felt like I was losing my mind. It wasn''t just the sound of flesh hitting; Heena''s fluids flowed out, wetting us both, making me dizzy with arousal.


    "I''m going to come inside!"


    Soon after, I announced my climax and thrust even harder.


    -Splash! Squish!


    "It''s, it''s okay! Ah! Too much..! Ah..!"


    Heena gasped for air with a flushed face, her breasts swaying with my movements. Watching her, I moved as I pleased, and despite the brief penetration, I felt the urge to climax.


    "I''m coming...!"


    "Ah!"


    -Splash! Blurgh!


    With a powerful final thrust, I ejaculated inside her. I stayed in that position, waiting for all my semen to be released.


    "Ah..."


    Slightly after me, Heena quivered. I wondered if she had climaxed from the internal ejaculation, but without her saying so, I could only guess based on her reaction, given my limited experience.


    "Ha..."


    -Pop, trickle


    Feeling all my semen poured out, I sighed softly and gently withdrew. As my shaft slid out from her tightness with a peculiar sound, my semen slowly dripped out from her quivering entrance.


    Kneeling and watching, I felt myself getting hard again almost immediately, ready to start another round. Heena said she wasn''t in pain anymore, so it should be okay, right?


    With that thought, I leaned in to kiss Heena, still lost in the afterglow of our ecstasy.


    "Smack.. Slurp..."


    Even in her dazed state, she wrapped her tongue around mine for a brief kiss. After pulling away, I asked her.


    "Heena, can you get on all fours?"


    "Uh...?"


    "I want to do it from behind."


    "Now?"


    "Yeah. Are you tired? Should we rest a bit?"


    "No, I''m okay..."


    I decided not to press whether her trembling response was bravado or not.


    Her affirmation was important; it wasn''t accompanied by pain like yesterday.


    Struggling to muster strength in her body, Heena pushed against the bed with her arms and laboriously turned over. Then, slowly presenting her buttocks to me, I grasped them and gently lifted.


    My semen was still trickling from her vagina, and above it, I saw her anus, bare for the first time now, starkly visible.


    Perhaps Heena wasn''t in a state to be conscious of such exposure, simply following my direction to assume the position. It was fascinating how even this part of her could be so appealing.


    The pink hole appeared a bit tense, twitching slightly along with her vagina. I felt a fleeting desire to touch it with my hand, but it seemed too soon for that, so I refrained.


    Looking at Heena''s backside, it felt almost wasteful to penetrate her immediately.


    -Lick


    "Ah..."


    I had only touched her round buttocks with my hand until now, so I extended my tongue and tasted her gently. Although it didn''t taste much different from when I licked her breasts, the firmness felt more pronounced due to our positions.


    After alternating between the left and right, I softly stroked her buttocks, kissing the spots I had licked as if marking my territory.


    -Smack, smack


    "Ah..."


    Seemingly feeling it from just that, Heena let out a small moan and began to wiggle her buttocks slightly, as if asking for more.


    While her actions were endearing, it was time to proceed. Raising my upper body leisurely, I brought my hips close to hers and aimed my shaft at her vagina.


    It was our first time in this position, but it seemed easier to penetrate than missionary. I pushed my shaft into her, mixing with her fluids and my semen.


    It was so tight that without proper force, it felt like I might be pushed out.


    -Squish!


    "Ah!"


    "Heena, can you feel it all in?"


    "Ah...yeah..."


    This time, instead of moving hastily, I attempted to converse with her, trembling body and all. Whether Heena, face buried in the pillow, could properly respond was uncertain.


    "Should I start moving?"


    "We don''t need it... It''s okay for today..."


    "No. We''re using it from now on."


    "Please... come inside me, okay...?"


    I begged him to do it without a condom. Just for today, if possible. I wanted to embrace his semen in my body, not as pain but pure pleasure.


    Truthfully, I wished he would always make love to me without a condom, though I couldn''t outright say it.


    As I spread my legs wider and looked at Yeonho pleadingly, he chuckled and tossed the condom aside.


    Feeling elated as I waited for him, he didn''t immediately enter me but presented his enlarged penis in front of me, saying,


    "Since it needs to go in, will you suck it?"


    Without any hesitation, I took Yeonho''s penis in my mouth. I was willing to do this much and more if he wished. Holding him in my mouth made my body heat up, which I actually found pleasant.


    This time, the fellatio was for insertion, so instead of arousing him further, I focused on spreading my saliva thoroughly over him, tasting his penis as if it were ice cream.


    While I was engrossed in this, Yeonho''s call reached my ears, and his next words were enough to shock me.


    "While you were doing this in the bathroom yesterday, you masturbated, didn''t you?"


    "Wha?!"


    He noticed that?!


    Embarrassed to the point of tears, I tried to pull away, but Yeonho''s hand held my head in place, preventing any escape. His words continued.


    "I got really excited seeing that yesterday. I want to see it again."


    Despite how outrageous and utterly embarrassing his request was, I couldn''t refuse him after he pleaded in such a manner. As much as it shamed me, if Yeonho wanted to see it, then...


    Eventually, I brought my right hand between my legs. And just like Yeonho had done earlier, I slowly inserted a finger into myself.


    -Squish


    While still holding him in my mouth, I masturbated, moving my finger around inside my overflowing vagina.


    It was embarrassing. Yet, the feeling was so good I thought I might climax again, especially knowing Yeonho was watching me masturbate.


    -Squish, squish


    My finger became more active inside me, and just when it seemed I might climax from my own actions.


    He said that was enough and stopped me from continuing the fellatio. It was slightly disappointing since I was close to climaxing, but having him inside would feel much better.


    "Are you sure you''re not in pain now? I don''t think I can be gentle today."


    "Yes...it''s okay. Do as much as you want."


    So, I begged him, asking him to do as much as he wanted, however he wanted.


    Yeonho complied with my request.


    Much more assertively and intensely than I had imagined.


    -Slap! Slap!


    "Ah! Ah! Ye, Yeonho.. it''s too.. Ahh! Strong...!"


    His penis penetrated me in one swift motion, and immediately, Yeonho''s movements were incomparably more forceful than yesterday''s.


    Despite being the one who said to do as much as he wanted, the intense pleasure from his vigorous movements brought me a fear of the overwhelming sensation.


    But Yeonho wouldn''t stop.


    -Thud! Thud!


    He ravaged my body for pleasure, relentlessly thrusting deep inside.


    "Ah..! I''m going crazy...! Yeonho...!"


    All I could do was gasp beneath him until Yeonho climaxed, gasping for air as I was held in his grasp.


    "I''m coming...!"


    "Ah!"


    -Slap! Blurgh!


    Just like yesterday, his semen filled me, and only then did his movements cease.


    Yet, it was his forceful, overwhelming sex that left me utterly spent.


    Feeling his semen fill me inside.


    "Ah..."


    I climaxed, unable to resist the overwhelming pleasure that whitened my mind, my body trembling uncontrollably.


    It was hard, but truly wonderful. Amidst the mindlessness, the thought crossed my mind that this was what real sex felt like.


    Not that I hadn''t felt it yesterday, but the pain had dampened the pleasure.


    This time was different.


    Despite some lingering soreness, it was nowhere near enough to dampen this pleasure.


    If only we could wash up together, then fall asleep in each other''s arms, how blissful that would be¡ªmy optimistic thought was shattered by Yeonho.


    "Heena, can you get on all fours?"


    "Uh...?"


    "I want to do it from behind."


    "Now?"


    "Yes. Are you tired? Should we take a break?"


    "No, I''m okay..."


    Tired and exhausted, but not wanting to refuse anything Yeonho desired. After all, I was the one who wanted these things more than anyone.


    So, with effort, I turned over to present my buttocks to him. It was a bit embarrassing, but I knew this was a normal position for couples.


    Thus, I always made sure everywhere was clean to show him anytime.


    But the thought of him staring not just at my vagina but also at the anus above it surprisingly made me feel that tingling sensation inside again.


    My entire body seemed to be waiting for him. Not just to tease my buttocks but to thrust his penis deep inside me.


    Of course, that was good too, but more than anything, I wished for him to stir my insides with his member.


    Finally, when he entered me again. Just that act alone was enough to send ripples of pleasure through me.


    "Shall I move now?"


    "Ah...slow, please..."


    "What? Hard?"


    "No...don''t be mean..."


    "Say ''please go slowly'', and I''ll do it."


    "Ah...please...go slowly..."


    Yeonho''s teasing continued. While I enjoyed the intensity, I wished for the kind of slow, loving intercourse we had yesterday.


    So, I shamelessly repeated the embarrassing phrase he asked for.


    -Thud!


    "Yikes!"


    -Slap, slap!


    "Liar...ah!"


    Once again, he pressed on me forcefully. My vagina couldn''t resist his relentless thrusts, accepting everything.


    -Thud! Thud! Thud!


    "Ah! Hah! Ah!"


    I couldn''t even bring myself to speak. Yeonho seemed determined to pierce through me with his penis, and I, held by my buttocks, gasped in pleasure like a fool.


    "Ugh...!"


    -Spurge! Blurgh!


    "Ah...ah..."


    And then, without any warning, he finished inside me for the second time.


    I was climaxing too, drooling without the ability to close my mouth. I didn''t want Yeonho to see me in such a disgraceful state, but I had no energy left to hide it.


    Just when I thought it was finally over,


    -Throb


    Inside me, I felt his penis grow hard again.


    My heart sank for a moment. But fortunately, this time he didn''t just thrust in without a word, after a brief conversation.


    "On top. That way, you can move as much as you want."


    "Okay, I''ll try."


    As he suggested, having control seemed somewhat better. So, with my body hardly cooperating, I somehow managed to get on top of him, grabbed his penis, and guided it inside myself.


    Carefully, as slowly as possible.


    -Slurp


    Finally, when I had taken him all in, feeling him reach the deepest he had ever been, the intensity seemed to pierce through me, leaving me breathless.


    After a moment, when I regained a bit of composure, I started moving my hips slowly. I wasn''t exactly sure how to proceed, but driven by the sole desire to satisfy him.


    -Bang, bang


    "Ah, ah..."


    Surprisingly, it felt really good. Being able to serve him at my own pace, hitting the spots I wanted, filled me with a leisurely pleasure.


    So, as I got more accustomed to the movement, I gradually increased the speed.


    -Bang! Bang!


    Hoping not just to please myself but also to make Yeonho feel good, I put my all into dropping my hips down on him.


    However, Yeonho stopped me, suddenly sitting up to face each other.


    I had seen this s*x position on the internet before and thought highly of it. Being able to face each other, embrace, and kiss while having s*x seemed wonderful.


    But contrary to my expectations, Yeonho leaned in more, laying me back down on the bed, returning us to the missionary position.


    "Yikes! What, what''s this?"


    "Heena, this is the last round, so let''s give it our all."


    The thought of feeling that intense pleasure again made me feel almost hysterical. I might really lose my mind.


    Trembling uncontrollably, I looked up at him, and Yeonho suddenly brought up the hickey incident from earlier.


    "Ah, have you reflected on leaving that hickey on the front earlier?"


    It was an act, a right, a charm of being a girlfriend. Of course, I hadn''t reflected, but contrary to my thoughts, my mouth started to apologize.


    "I''m sorry...my bad..."


    "How bad?"


    "A little...?"


    And it seemed my answer didn''t satisfy him, as he thrust his hips forcefully, leaving me no choice but to declare my total surrender.


    "Ah! Very, very bad!"


    "Will you do it again?"


    "No, I won''t..."


    "Really?"


    "Mm..."


    Despite my apologies, he continued to look at me with a mischievous smile. It was clear, no matter what I said, Yeonho wouldn''t stop. I had this premonition.


    Once again, it was clear the intense sex that followed would be just like before. I would be lost in the overwhelming pleasure that made me feel foolish.


    With that thought, my body started to heat up. I was afraid to feel it again, genuinely wishing he would go slow.


    But he, disregarding my wishes, wanted to have sex as intensely as he desired.


    I was longing for it.


    -Thud! Thud!


    "Ah! Ah! Saying not to...ah..."


    The sex that continued with him indeed made me moan endlessly until my throat was sore.


    Powerless to even twitch a finger, I was merely dragged along in this somewhat coercive sex.


    "Ah..."


    Without the strength to make a sound, my body was still submerged in the pleasure he gave.


    -Spurge!


    Only after he finished inside me for the third time did our second round of sex come to an end.


    "Heena?"


    "Uh...hmm..."


    "Should we sleep?"


    "Wanna...sleep..."


    "Is it okay not to wash up?"


    "It''s...fine..."


    Truly, I was a mess to the point of being unable to move or speak properly.


    But still.


    I was happy.


    Happy at the fact that Yeonho desired me so much.


    That he wanted me, my body, to the extent of climaxing three times.


    And that I too felt such pleasure from sex with Yeonho.


    Immensely, I was happy.

 99 - My Girlfriends Possessiveness and Jealousy (5) (feat. Heena)

    99 - My Girlfriend''s Possessiveness and Jealousy (5) (feat. Heena)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    It was the second time we had sex, and it felt incredibly good. Yeonho''s hands teasing me and his mischievous voice¡ªall of it excited me. I was confident that even if I were subjected to that for a lifetime, I would be happy.


    When I woke up in the morning, washed, and came out, I saw Yeonho''s face worried that he had been too rough last night. There was no need for that at all.


    What was more important was that it was morning, and he hadn''t given me a kiss.


    "Hmm? Yesterday? It was great! Oh! You didn''t give me a morning kiss, did you?! Hurry up and do it!"


    "Oh, sorry."


    He kissed me, a bit late as if he had forgotten. I was about to get a little upset, but since it was the day we decided to live together and he loved me so much the day before, I decided to let it go.


    After receiving the kiss, I busily moved to prepare breakfast for him. Even though it was just cereal, both Yeonho and I usually had a light breakfast.


    Doing something for the one I love made me especially happy today.


    After tidying up the bed from last night, we visited home together. My sister, who was visiting, greeted us noisily, making it feel like we were really visiting my in-laws.


    Fortunately, it seemed that Mother had prepared her heart for our cohabitation, and we were able to get her permission without any big issues. Moreover, I was grateful that she accepted me taking the lead in Yeonho''s matters. Of course, she had always been that way, but it was comforting to know her feelings hadn''t changed.


    After a brief chat, we packed clothes to take with us. Meanwhile, I sincerely answered my sister''s questions about our night.


    "It was really good..."


    Even though I felt a bit embarrassed, I answered shyly. But it really was so good. I was filled with a desire to share this joy with someone.


    I wanted to have a long conversation about it with my sister, but seeing Yeonho''s displeased face, I held back.


    I didn''t want to do anything my husband genuinely disliked. I still felt as if Yeonho''s presence was inside me.


    It would be wonderful if this led to pregnancy. Taking a year off from school wouldn''t matter at all.


    With such thoughts, we sorted clothes and called my brother. We needed to move Yeonho''s computer too, and even though we minimized the clothing, there was still a lot.


    So we called my brother who could bring a car.


    There was a brief fuss over the kiss mark I had left, but honestly, I didn''t mention it on purpose. I wanted to show the world that Yeonho was mine.


    Soon my brother arrived and immediately started grumbling at us.


    "I trusted you!"


    "Shut up."


    "Oppa, don''t say that to Yeonho."


    "Yeah, hyung. Let''s just say good things."


    "My head hurts..."


    I loved these moments so much.


    Seeing Yeonho joking around with my brother, who didn''t even know Yoonjung before, and now getting along well. Despite his constant complaints, my brother always being kind and caring to me.


    Although not as much as Yeonho, I really loved my brother.


    Watching him with a smile, I hurriedly packed the clothes. Since the car was parked on the main road, we had to move quickly. After loading the clothes and the computer, we greeted Mother and headed to our house together.


    Thanks to the car, we arrived quickly. Seeing Yeonho naturally enter the password and open the door, as if it was his own home, moved me. It was nothing special, but it was a sight I would see often from now on.


    Once inside, we left my brother and sister in the living room and organized the clothes together. We made space, putting Yeonho''s underwear alongside mine.


    Yeonho''s slightly reddened face at that moment was cute. But he had to get used to it. I would be showing him a lot of what I wore. If he wanted, I wouldn¡¯t mind living in just underwear at home.


    With that in mind, I planned to wear the lingerie I bought before tonight. Seeing his excited reaction at the sight of that revealing underwear, even before I put it on, satisfied me.


    After we finished tidying up, we joined the others in the living room to eat chicken and chat for a while. Yeonho went to the laundromat to get the blanket, and while he was gone, I learned something important.


    "Heena, did you know?"


    "Know what?"


    "Men always have porn on their computers."


    "......."


    I had never heard it directly, but I had a vague idea. However, I couldn''t believe Yeonho would do that with me around. Reading my thoughts, my sister continued with a smirk.


    "Don''t tell me you think Yeonho doesn''t have any?"


    "But, still, I¡¯m here!"


    "That doesn''t matter! They always have it! Right, Heeseong?"


    "...No comment."


    "Even if he does, as long as he stops watching from now on..."


    "Men watch that stuff even if they have girlfriends. Even if you tell him to delete it, he never will. Right, Heeseong?"


    "Stop asking me!"


    My brother clammed up, but his reaction only made me more certain. At the same time, I felt tears welling up.


    Sure, it¡¯s normal to watch that stuff when alone, but I wish he would just come to me instead!


    Rather than feeling angry, I felt sad that he relieved his desires by watching other women''s bodies instead of coming to me.


    Even if he promised not to go all the way before my birthday, he could have asked to see my body anytime. I would have given him everything!


    When it was time for Yeonho to come back, my brother and sister got up to leave. They told us to have a good talk.


    So, I waited for him in the room. I wanted to hear his side and judge for myself.


    When he entered the room with the blanket, I started questioning him immediately.


    "Why did your brother and sister leave so suddenly? They seemed apologetic."


    "That''s not important. Can you turn on your computer now?"


    At first, he acted like it was nothing, fiddling with the computer.


    "What are you looking for? Should I help?"


    "Yeah, you need to find them."


    "What?"


    "Videos."


    He stopped moving the moment he heard that.


    So, it really exists, huh?


    I silenced his attempts to explain and quickly checked the folder he opened, going through the videos he had watched.


    Videos of big-breasted women in sexy cosplay. Videos of big-breasted women having tender moments like lovers on a bed. Videos of students and big-breasted female teachers. Videos of big-breasted women acting like dogs with adult toys attached to their bodies.


    Each video had its own concept, but one common theme was clear.


    All the actresses in the videos were big-breasted, sexy types.


    Though I had grown quite a bit and wasn''t small anymore, I still felt inferior compared to the women in the videos.


    I was upset.


    But his words, saying he liked my breasts too, eased my mind a little. Still, I couldn''t let it go and subtly threw him a bait.


    "You''ll keep watching this stuff, right? I thought it was just the two of us living here, but I didn''t know we''d be living with these unknown women too."


    "I won''t watch anymore! Should I delete them all? Right now, I can delete everything!"


    His expression showed a hint of regret as he said he would delete them immediately.


    "If you don''t want to delete them, you don''t have to. They say men watch those even when they have girlfriends, so I''ll understand this much."


    Hearing my words, which seemed to offer some relief, he sighed.


    "Thank you so much for understanding. If I delete them, I always end up thinking about them later. So, I''ll just leave them©¤"


    Seeing Yeonho relax and take the bait, I felt a string snap in my mind.


    "Really? So you plan to keep watching them?"


    I was shocked when he avoided my gaze slightly at my continued words.


    Even with me here, he was watching those women!


    "I''ll delete them right away! I''ll never watch them again!"


    "It''s fine. Do whatever you want, delete them or not."


    Even though he quickly deleted the videos and begged for forgiveness, I was already hurt by his reaction. So, until we lay in bed that night, I didn''t speak to him, intentionally wearing the revealing lingerie I had worn earlier to make it harder for him.


    Meanwhile, I was burning with jealousy over the women in the AVs.


    I could do it too, whether it was cosplay, role-play, or using toys to tease me. Anything!


    I could do it all!


    Of course, my sulking didn''t last long, as Yeonho constantly whispered how much he loved me in my ear, making me relent.


    Happiness enveloped me as he craved me. Those three days had been tough. It was clear this time had been harder than when Yeonho went on a trip with friends.


    I was already worried about how I would cope when he eventually enlisted. But for now, feeling his love was more important than those worries.


    My life seemed to revolve around Yeonho, with everything centered on him.


    But what did it matter?


    I liked who I was now.


    And this moment was so incredibly happy.


    Being in Yeonho¡¯s arms, right now.


    After returning from orientation, Yeonho and I couldn¡¯t get enough of each other, making up for the time we missed. Those days were filled with blissful satisfaction.


    Then, Yeonho started his part-time job.


    Though I had just started classes, the first day ended quickly with nothing much happening. So, I immediately went home and nestled in his arms as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    But Yeonho left. Without me.


    Of course, I followed right after.


    Arriving at the cafe? where he worked, I saw Yeonho and a female employee looking very friendly. Seeing them laugh together made me clench my hands.


    Until now, the only woman around Yeonho was Yoonjung, so I never had these worries. But recently, Lia and now this woman seemed to be flirting with Yeonho.


    Even though I knew it wasn¡¯t true, a part of me felt uneasy. But I kept reminding myself it would be okay.


    Because I trusted Yeonho.


    They were just learning the job.


    But isn''t that too close?


    Do they really need to be that close to learn?


    Why is he smiling so kindly at her?


    Why is she giving him a flirtatious smile?


    Why is she holding Yeonho''s hand?


    He doesn''t need help; he can do it just fine on his own!


    It was all heading in a bad direction.


    "Could I get a refill?"


    Unable to just watch any longer, I emptied my cup and asked for a refill, trying to interrupt them even for a moment.


    But Yeonho''s eyes were on the female employee making coffee, not on me.


    He was looking at another woman.


    I struggled to keep my expression neutral. I didn''t want to be a distraction for Yeonho.


    For hours, all I did in the cafe? was suppress my rising jealousy and wait for his shift to end.


    When his work was finally over, I pulled Yeonho out as he continued chatting and smiling with the cafe? staff.


    "You should''ve gone home first. It must''ve been hard waiting."


    "It wasn''t hard at all. But, Yeonho."


    I wanted to tell him I was worried and that he''d worked hard.


    "You seemed to really enjoy talking with that woman."


    But my true feelings slipped out. Even though I flinched after saying it, I wanted to spill everything now that it had come to this.


    I don¡¯t want you talking to other women. I want your eyes only on me. Honestly, I don¡¯t want you to have a part-time job. I want you to stay with me forever.


    I couldn¡¯t say all of that, but...


    "We''re going to be working together, so if I act uncomfortable, it''ll be hard for me. You understand, right?"


    "I don''t!"


    I pouted, my emotions flaring up.


    "Can you tell me why you''re suddenly acting like this? You said it was okay before."


    I leaned on his kindness as he tried to comfort me.


    "No! Did you see her? If I weren''t there, she would''ve acted even more familiar!"


    I let my jealousy show.


    "You don''t know that! Maybe she''s already thinking that! Maybe she fell for you at first sight, and because you smiled kindly at her, she thought, ''Oh, he might be interested in me,'' and started approaching you! She could pretend to help you when you''re tired from making drinks, comfort you when a weird customer bothers you, and then suggest having a drink together! She could take you to a hotel when you''re drunk, saying she''d help you!"


    I spilled out my worst fears from the cafe?, pouring out those stupid fantasies. Only after I did, did my emotions calm down a bit. But then, embarrassment washed over me.


    Yeonho always thought of me, cared for me, and made sure I didn¡¯t feel bad.


    But I just showed my selfishness and jealousy.


    Just as I was about to be overwhelmed by negative emotions, he suddenly placed his hand on my butt.


    "Heena, how about we talk about the rest at home? I really want you right now."


    His words, expressing his desire for me, made my face flush instantly. Just moments ago, I was drowning in self-loathing and bad feelings, but the moment Yeonho showed he wanted to be with me, my body responded, craving him.


    I wanted to be in his arms right then. I felt an unbearable heat building inside.


    "Well, then, we have no choice... Let''s talk later. Let''s go home."


    We left behind the conversation from a moment ago and held hands, heading back home.


    As soon as we arrived, he grabbed me and kissed me passionately right in the doorway. His hands roamed over my body, expressing his intense desire to possess me.


    Unable to control our heated bodies, we undressed each other passionately, almost tearing our clothes apart.


    Finally, naked, we headed straight to the bathroom.


    Unlike the past few days, Yeonho held me gently, as if it was our first time. It felt like today¡¯s s*x was solely for me.


    I loved it when he teased me, but it was also wonderful when he focused entirely on my pleasure, prioritizing my happiness over his own desires.


    After one incredibly blissful session, we soaked in the half-bath to warm our bodies.


    This bathtub was my favorite thing about the house. Just as I had imagined, it was the perfect size for us to sit together with me in his arms.


    In this small space, it was just Yeonho and me. It oddly felt like a safe haven, like my childhood secret base.


    "Heena, does it feel good?"


    "Yeah... it''s good. Hold me a bit tighter."


    "Okay."


    His gentle whisper in my ear made me feel like I couldn¡¯t be happier. In that state, we talked honestly about our feelings.


    "I''m the one who always gets jealous."


    Seeing him always smiling at me, I never imagined he could be jealous.


    "I''m worried someone might hit on you at college."


    "I''d never entertain that!"


    "I know. But it still makes me uneasy. You know what I mean?"


    "...Yeah."


    I realized that Yeonho also always carried the same anxiety as I did.


    "I know. I love you, Heena."


    "I love you so much more."


    Finally, we expressed our love for each other.


    Overwhelmed with emotions, I turned and hugged him. I felt his body against mine, and I wanted him again.


    "I don''t think I can wait until we get to the bed. Can you do it once more before we go?"


    "Yes! I''ll make you feel good!"


    Maybe Yeonho felt the same way. Unable to hold back, he asked me to please him, and I did so with all my heart.


    Seeing him feel good because of me made me happy. It aroused me even more.


    I could do it as much as he wanted.


    Now that he had deleted all the videos, I planned to take care of all his needs from now on.


    Only I, in the whole world, would make him feel good.


    Always.


    Author''s Note:


    Again... I''m sorry to say to the minors... but please consider tomorrow as... a day off... ??


    Skipping this 19+ content won''t affect your understanding of the story.

 100 - A Love Song with my Girlfriend (feat. Heena)

    100 - A Love Song with my Girlfriend (feat. Heena)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 101 - Always By Your Side

    101 - Always By Your Side


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    As soon as May began, I started looking everywhere for things we could do for our anniversary with Heena.


    Buying expensive gifts would make her happy, but she would subtly scold me afterward, saying we should discuss such things together next time, so that was a no-go. Similarly, booking a table at a pricey restaurant was out of the question.


    After eliminating all the impractical ideas, I realized I needed to stop planning everything on my own.


    Then I thought, why not plan a trip together? Not just a local trip, but something like a one-night stay at a hot spring in Japan, something I once jokingly mentioned to Heena.


    I had enough money. I hadn''t spent much of the pay from my part-time job at the cafe, which I did to relieve stress. Although it wouldn''t be enough if we really went to Japan, I could always use my brother Jeongwoo¡¯s help.


    I hadn''t had much reason to spend the money I saved. Although Heena and I occasionally went on dates outside, we didn''t spend much, and most of our dates were at home. My friends, now all adults, were too busy, so we didn''t meet often.


    In such circumstances, my routine as a student retaking the college entrance exam was confined to studying at home or working part-time three days a week. With Heena tutoring me, I didn''t need to spend much on studying. Like in high school, if I hit a roadblock while studying, I could ask her later.


    As a result, my grades in the April mock exams were good. If I really put my mind to it, I could probably get into the same university as Heena. Although if I pushed myself that hard, I would likely burn out before summer.


    So, I didn''t just study at home. As before, I played games in my free time or watched YouTube to improve my cooking skills.


    "How is it? Is it good? This is my first attempt at making japchae."


    "It''s so, so delicious!"


    "Can¡¯t you give a more detailed review? You always just say it¡¯s delicious..."


    "But it is delicious... Come here. I''ll show you how delicious it is!"


    ¡ªSmooch!


    She called me over, then stood up from her seat mid-meal and came to me. Heena hugged my neck and kissed me deeply. Tasting the japchae on her lips and tongue, I felt reassured that I had done well.


    Damn, I didn¡¯t realize japchae was such a labor-intensive dish. I had just wanted to try it because I suddenly craved it, but it turned out to be quite challenging.


    Still, seeing Heena enjoy the dish I had worked hard to prepare always made cooking worthwhile. I couldn''t skip my cooking practice because of that satisfaction. Besides, if I didn¡¯t cook, we¡¯d have to rely on takeout.


    Given my daily routine, there wasn¡¯t much opportunity for money to go out. Even when buying cooking ingredients, I used my mom¡¯s card.


    As a result, I had saved up quite a bit, enough to afford a trip to Japan with Heena. Of course, if I suggested it, Heena would likely want to contribute too.


    But I couldn¡¯t decide on a trip on my own; I needed to consider Heena''s schedule, so I decided against a pointless surprise.


    It would be fun to plan the trip together after discussing it properly.


    It should have been fun.


    "......."


    As our second anniversary approached, Heena''s complexion darkened more and more. It wasn''t because she was dissatisfied with me; she stayed close to me, looking somber.


    "Is something wrong?"


    I asked out of concern.


    "No... you study. I''ll stay quiet..."


    "O-okay..."


    She clung to my back like a cicada, even though I roughly knew her cycle and it wasn''t that time of the month. Moreover, even when it was, she didn''t usually get this down.


    It couldn''t have been just that.


    After a few days of her being like this, I contacted Lia. She had been getting along well with Heena and had met me a few times, so we had exchanged contact information.


    [Han Yeonho: Is something going on with Heena at school? She''s been in a strange state lately...]


    [Park Lia: Huh? I thought something was up with you two... She did well on her exams but has been in a bad mood lately...???]


    "It''s not that it¡¯s burdensome..."


    "Really?"


    "...You know, I..."


    Finally, she started to speak. I leaned in close, listening intently to her every word. Slowly, her small mouth began to move.


    "A few days ago, I had a dream..."


    "Was it a scary dream?"


    "Yes... On our second anniversary date, I went out to meet you, and..."


    "Yes."


    "While waiting, you... sob... got into an accident on the way..."


    She started crying suddenly as she told me about it. Despite that, I didn''t make a fuss and wiped her tears with the back of my hand, waiting for her to finish.


    Honestly, I felt a bit relieved inside.


    It seemed it was just because of a bad dream, not because something was actually wrong. It was surprising to see how much Heena was affected by something like that.


    "And then... hiccup... you... you..."


    "Was I badly hurt?"


    "You... sob, sob... you died..."


    "Me?"


    "Sob... yes... hiccup... and I couldn''t see you anymore..."


    Even though it was just a dream, she spoke as if it had really happened, crying sorrowfully.


    So, in that world, I had died!


    "Don''t cry. Shh. I''m right here beside you, okay?"


    "Sob... Don''t go anywhere... hiccup... Stay with me..."


    "That''s right. You were feeling anxious because of that? Thank you for telling me. Come here, I''ll hold you."


    Heena clung to me, burying her face in my chest and crying. I held her tight, patting her back, while my mind wandered with various thoughts.


    I found it surprising that Heena could be so anxious over something like this.


    I vaguely understood the feeling, having cried myself to sleep with my mom after a nightmare as a child.


    But I had never been so anxious for days because of a dream. Usually, I felt better after waking up.


    Yet, seeing Heena this emotional, except during s*x, was rare, so I didn''t think she was lying to cover up the truth.


    Maybe she had accumulated anxiety from living away from her family, even though we had been living together since the beginning. Was that why she dreamt of me dying?


    Despite thinking we spent more time together than any other couple in the world, she still felt anxious enough to have such dreams.


    How could I reassure her more?


    Would she feel more secure if I became her family? If I stamped my seal on a marriage certificate and officially became hers.


    Hmm.


    I had a feeling it might get worse if we got married, but surely not, right?


    I had such silly thoughts briefly, then stopped and focused on finding ways to comfort Heena again.


    Author¡¯s Note:


    As long as I have my readers, I don¡¯t need a girlfriend! I love you all!!!!


    Oh... why are tears in my eyes...

 102 - Always By Your Side (2)

    102 - Always By Your Side (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    He continued to comfort Heena, waiting for her to calm down. His mind was in turmoil, wondering what he could say to reassure her.


    "Sniff, sob..."


    Heena was still crying bitterly in his arms, and he could do nothing.


    He felt utterly useless. His girlfriend was crying, and he didn''t know how to comfort her.


    He hugged Heena tighter, moving his hand from her back to gently stroke her hair. He struggled to find the right words, and in the end, he chose to hug Heena even tighter. She was scared from a nightmare, trembling with anxiety and crying, and he felt that trying to be logical wouldn''t help.


    "Hic..."


    Fortunately, his choice seemed to be correct, as Heena''s sobs gradually subsided.


    But he couldn''t just sit there. Even if she stopped crying, her heart wouldn''t be at ease. So, he thought desperately, holding her tightly and carefully choosing his words.


    "I love you."


    He realized that was the best he could say.


    "I''ll always be by your side. Not just on our 2nd anniversary, but even on our 200th."


    Ignoring any lack of logic or feasibility about living that long,


    "I''ll always be with you, Heena."


    Whether it was playful or exaggerated,


    His feelings needed to reach her.


    However, his continued words brought Heena''s sobs back.


    Again, he waited silently for her emotions to calm down.


    Eventually, he heard her trembling voice.


    "Hic...You won''t leave...?"


    "Of course not. Where would I go? Even if you said you didn''t want me, I''d stick to you and never leave."


    He quickly reassured her, delighted by her reaction.


    "Forever...?"


    "Forever. Like I said, where should we go on our 200th anniversary? Maybe a trip to Mars will be possible by then."


    "Sniff...Yeah, maybe..."


    "Right? But it might be super expensive... We''ll have to save up."


    Heena''s crying pained him, even though he knew it was over nothing serious. Her small laugh filled him with joy.


    "...I''ll work hard to save... Sniff, you just... stay safe..."


    "Wow, then I''ll have to become a full-time househusband. Cooking is quite fun these days. What do you want for dinner? Anything you want, I''ll make it."


    He didn''t really plan to become a full-time househusband, but now wasn''t the time to mention that.


    "Anything... if you make it, it''s all good..."


    "Even if it''s ramen for every meal?"


    "Yeah... but you have to feed it to me."


    Ramen?


    "Ramen might be a bit difficult to feed you."


    "...Do it. Feed me."


    "Uh... Sure, anything is possible. I''ll feed you, just wait."


    He didn''t know how to do it, but if Heena said it was possible, he believed it.


    "You''ll stay home that day...?"


    "Our home dates aren''t a one-time thing, you know. Should we watch a movie together then?"


    "Yeah, let''s..."


    "Whether it''s ramen or something else, I''ll make you something delicious the day after tomorrow."


    "...No. We''ll order in. Just stay by my side."


    "Like pizza?"


    "Whatever you want..."


    He continued to affirm everything Heena said, engaging in the conversation. As they talked, he heard more laughter in her voice, and it relieved him.


    Feeling more at ease, he thought about kissing her but she shook her head in embarrassment, rejecting the idea.


    However, this time he stubbornly held onto Heena, gently pulling her away for a moment.


    Her face was a mess, her eyes bloodshot and tear-streaked. Embarrassed by her appearance, she avoided his gaze, looking down.


    "I''m a mess right now..."


    "A mess? You''re the most beautiful in the world."


    "Liar..."


    With that, she hugged him again. It seemed like today, she absolutely had to be face-to-face while hugging.


    He continued to ponder while touching Heena''s butt, realizing that suggesting sex was probably out of the question for now.


    So then.


    "Heena."


    "Yes."


    "Can I touch your waist?"


    "Ouch!"


    "Ah!!"


    She bit him again. It seemed that touching her waist or stomach was also off-limits. He felt the slight pain and Heena''s warm breath and saliva tickling his neck, silently crying inside at the thought of spending their 2nd anniversary like this.


    Did he really have to stay like this until the end of the day? He didn''t dislike it, but he might get bored after a while. Maybe he should bring up the idea of a trip again.


    He remembered that she had refused last time because she was in a bad state and had set today as the date, but if he brought it up again, she would probably accept.


    Thinking that she might cry if she refused again, he started to speak.


    "Speaking of which, last time we just let it pass, but your exams are over, so how about a trip next weekend?"


    "Let''s go! Absolutely! But where?"


    "Japan. Remember we talked about taking an onsen trip there? I looked into it, and it seems we can stay in a ryokan in Fukuoka at a reasonable price."


    It was "reasonable" compared to other luxury hotels, but still damn expensive.


    Fortunately, Heena seemed delighted and agreed enthusiastically, wriggling happily.


    "Great~! I want to bathe together!"


    "We can find a room with a private bath. Didn''t you say your passport is valid until the end of this year?"


    "Yes! Oh, but... I don''t have much money right now... Can I borrow from you?"


    "Travel expenses? Let''s use my part-time job money. I''ve saved up quite a bit."


    "No way! A ryokan will be expensive! No way! No way!"


    She started hitting his back with both hands, refusing to let him cover all the costs. He had thought that if Heena had some savings, they could combine it, but it seemed she had no extra money. Honestly, his part-time job money alone wouldn''t be enough either.


    He had planned for this possibility. He didn''t have a grand solution, but he thought of adding his allowance to his part-time money and borrowing the rest from his brother Jeongwoo. However, telling her this would definitely make her mad, so he started to persuade her while enduring her attacks.


    "Heena, stop, stop hitting me!"


    "No!"


    "Wait, just listen to me for a moment! You''ll understand too!"


    "...Okay, talk."


    Heena stopped moving at his desperate plea. He cautiously started to speak, thinking of the one word that would make her relent.


    "Listen carefully. We always try not to put too much burden on each other, right?"


    "Of course!"


    "I know. But that''s because we''re in a relationship, right?"


    "Yes...?"


    She seemed unsure of where he was going with this. He used a tactic he had employed before.


    "But we''re going to get married anyway. Your money is my money, and my money is your money, right?"


    "What?!"


    Heena was so surprised by the word "marriage" that she froze like a stone. Although there are stories that even married couples should manage their money separately, it varies from couple to couple.


    I could entrust all my money to Heena. Honestly, she seemed better at managing it than I was. She wouldn''t waste it unnecessarily.


    "So, let''s not worry about those things anymore. We haven''t officially registered our marriage yet, but in our hearts, we''re already married, right?"


    "Th-that''s! That''s right! Yeonho, you''re right! We''re already a couple! So worrying too much about these things isn''t good, right?!"


    "Of course, of course. Do you understand, honey?"


    "Kyaa!!"


    -Thud! Thud! Thud!


    "Ah!! Heena!! It hurts! It really hurts... mmph!"


    As Heena was frantically hitting my back, she suddenly stopped and grabbed my face with both hands, pressing her lips to mine.


    -Smooch! Smooch! Smooch!


    But instead of a normal kiss, she planted intense kisses all over my face, starting from my lips.


    It was like she was devouring me, showering me with kisses non-stop. Overwhelmed by her fervor, I couldn''t think of anything else to say and quietly accepted her love.


    Yes, this was Heena.


    My adorable girlfriend.


    And surely, someday, the woman who would marry me.


    My future wife.


    Author''s Note


    I''m debating whether or not to write a 19+ hot spring scene... Just one more 19+ chapter left...

 103 - A Hot Spring Trip鈹€Not a Baby Making Trip

    103 - A Hot Spring Trip©¤Not a Baby Making Trip


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    After receiving Heena''s positive response and love, I immediately started preparing. I got up and took Heena to the computer.


    With Heena hugging me and only turning her head towards the monitor, we checked the things I had been researching little by little. Although it was off-season, I wondered if we could leave in less than a week. It turned out we could.


    Searching for low-cost airlines online, I found many tickets that were much cheaper and available for immediate departure than I had expected.


    Our passports were at my parents'' house, so we didn''t have them right away, but it was possible to book flights and update the information later. I booked a flight for early Saturday morning without hesitation, as we were determined to go.


    Next, I looked into ryokans. Fortunately, the room at the ryokan I had previously researched was available, so it was easy to book. It was for two nights, including kaiseki dinner provided by the ryokan, and the room had an outdoor hot spring bath.


    I had thought such rooms would cost at least 500,000 won per night, but I found some in the hot spring village for half that price.


    "They even lend yukatas! The room is pretty... It''s cheaper than I thought."


    "Right?"


    Luckily, Heena also gave positive feedback. Other travelers'' reviews were good too. So, we immediately made a reservation request for the ryokan without much deliberation. We had to wait for confirmation from the agency, but since the room had been vacant for several days, there shouldn''t be any problem.


    "I''m so excited I could die! Thank you, Yeonho!"


    "Thank me? I want to go with you too. Can I touch your chest now?"


    "You want to touch it that much? Even though you like my butt more."


    "I like your chest as much as your butt..."


    "But you always harass my butt when we do it!"


    Despite saying that, she turned around and sat on my lap. Thanks to that, I could hold her chest with both hands and feel at peace.


    The sensation of her bra under my touch was irritating yet quite stimulating. It felt similar to the arousal of something just barely visible rather than completely exposed.


    However, feeling a bit unsatisfied, I slid my hand under her t-shirt after a few moments of kneading.


    In an instant, I unhooked her bra and placed my hand on her bare chest. As soon as my hand touched her, Heena let out an aroused moan.


    "Hmph... Do you want to...?"


    "Even if it''s a home date, it''s not healthy to avoid exercise. How about it?"


    "If you want... anytime is fine..."


    Although it was broad daylight, what did that matter? I immediately took Heena to bed and started an "intense workout".


    Our 2nd anniversary date passed like that. We intertwined our bodies, rested briefly, and then craved each other again.


    Feeling the warmth of each other''s bodies, and preparing to spend our life together.


    From the next day, we went about our tasks and gathered what we needed in our spare time. There was no need to rush to the point of neglecting school or studies. Although both Heena and I were excited with anticipation each day, there wasn''t much to prepare.


    It wasn''t a busy itinerary, and the plan was to enjoy the hot springs at the ryokan and leisurely explore the quiet hot spring village, as it wasn''t the peak season.


    So, the only things to pack were a few clothes to change into and our passports. Beyond that, I relied on Heena, who was very proficient in English and knew a bit of Japanese.


    I was increasingly impressed by my girlfriend, who seemed to be good at everything except cooking. Although she claimed she wasn''t confident in conversational English because she had only studied it for exams, isn''t traveling all about gestures anyway?


    While preparing smoothly, the biggest obstacle was the financial aspect. While Heena went back to her parents'' house to get her passport, I stopped by my own house and kneeled before my older brother Jeongwoo.


    "Hyung! Please lend me some money!"


    "The attitude of someone asking for a favor is quite arrogant. At least do a proper bow before you speak."


    "Oof!"


    "You''re actually doing it."


    In fact, it wasn''t an obstacle. Just one bow, and my brother lent him the money. I borrowed a bit more than necessary, just in case. I planned to return the leftover money and cover the used amount with my part-time job earnings.


    "How''s the travel preparation going?"


    "Thanks to you lending me the money, it''s almost done."


    Heena, lying facing me, smiled sweetly and continued.


    "Do you guys also text each other? When did you talk about that?"


    "...Heena. Wait, calm down and listen."


    "I''m not upset. I''m listening."


    Her smile didn''t look genuine. I quickly explained myself. No, it wasn''t an excuse; it was the truth.


    "It was when you were feeling down. I texted her to ask if something happened at school. I haven''t texted her since."


    "Hmm~ Really?"


    "Of course. Why would I have any reason to text her? You can check my messages."


    "No, it''s okay. I trust you."


    -Rustle


    She snuggled closer to him, hugging him under the blanket.


    "You''re warm..."


    "The weather is cool today, so should we sleep hugging?"


    "Yes!"


    Although her sudden questioning made my heart race, Heena fortunately smiled and snuggled into my arms as if nothing had happened. I hugged her and patted her gently, like putting a child to sleep.


    "We leave the day after tomorrow."


    "Yes... I want to sleep like this even when we''re there."


    "That''s... wait, Heena."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you planning to sleep there?"


    "Heehee..."


    Heena laughed mischievously, her face buried in my chest.


    "Won''t we have no time to sleep?"


    "We''ll have time, but maybe we''ll sleep in the morning?"


    "Yeonho, you know May is Family Month, right?"


    "Uh... is it? Why?"


    "It includes Children''s Day."


    "Yes."


    "To celebrate May."


    She raised her head from my chest, bringing her face close enough for her warm breath to touch my chin.


    "Let''s make a baby there. Fill me up."


    "...We should still use protection."


    "Just for practice~ I''m safe right now."


    -Hug!


    "Kyaa~"


    Unable to resist her tempting whispers, I hugged Heena tighter. I had been looking forward to the trip, but now I was even more eager for the day to come.


    Even just to practice, I could do it all day long!


    Author''s Note:


    Using another 19+ chapter in this episode would really be the last one. Until the 120th episode... But in a family-friendly novel like "My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me", what''s the big deal?

 104 - A Hot Spring Trip鈹€Not a Baby Making Trip (2)

    104 - A Hot Spring Trip©¤Not a Baby Making Trip (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    On the day of the trip.


    Both of them couldn''t sleep until late and, having barely closed their eyes for a few hours, woke up early and moved busily.


    "Yeonho! Did you pack your passport and tickets?"


    "Yes! Wait, let me check once more just in case!"


    "Please~"


    "Passport... and tickets, both are here... Wow, we really don''t have much luggage. We can probably carry this on the plane, right?"


    "Since our backpacks aren''t that big, it should be fine."


    After finishing the final luggage check, they helped each other straighten their outfits and put on their shoes.


    "It feels a bit dry today... Do you want some lip balm?"


    "Yeah, put some on for me."


    "Hmm~"


    At my request, Heena applied lip balm to her lips and then began rubbing her lips against mine. By the time my lips and the area around them were covered with lip balm, she puckered her lips and ended with a kiss.


    -Smack!


    "All done?"


    "It seems a bit much, but let''s get going anyway?"


    "Wait a sec~ Let''s take a photo before we leave."


    Today, Heena wore a black skirt and a beige long-sleeved shirt with a light checkered pattern. I was in black slacks and a white T-shirt, with the same shirt Heena wore over it, forming a couple''s coordinated look.


    Thanks to the bright and pretty color of the shirts, we looked very spring-like. We took a few photos, making peace signs with our hands. Then, despite it being May, we faced the quite chilly morning breeze, held hands, and set out on our journey.


    "Let''s go~"


    "Here we go!"


    They shouted energetically as they headed to the subway station. Looking back, this was the first trip where they stayed overnight since high school.


    Back then, they were young and fresh, and due to self-imposed restraints, they hadn''t done much despite going on trips. But now, there were no such restraints, and it was for two nights.


    Moreover, it was overseas!


    With their hearts pounding from excitement and anticipation, they hurried their steps.


    It took over an hour on the airport railway to get to the airport. Despite it being off-season, the airport was quite crowded. Fortunately, they didn''t need to wait in line for their plane tickets; they could get them immediately by entering their information into one of the many self-service machines scattered around.


    Thanks to this, they arrived early but ended up with more time on their hands than expected since they got their tickets quickly.


    "We have too much time left. What should we do?"


    "Do you want to eat?"


    "I''m a bit hungry, but isn''t it a bit of a waste to eat here?"


    "How about just a triangle kimbap each, so we don''t have empty stomachs?"


    "That sounds good. Wait a moment. I''ll get it."


    With triangle kimbap from the convenience store in hand, they shared each bite in harmony. However, during the meal,


    -Munch, smack!


    Heena''s frequent kisses distracted from eating. She had always liked skinship, but it felt like the frequency had increased even more in recent days.


    Sitting close together, she would chew a bite of food, then kiss me, and repeat this pattern.


    "Isn''t this too many kisses?"


    "Yeah~ but what can I do when I want to~"


    "If you want to, let''s do it after we finish eating. Ah, should we take another photo now?"


    "Let''s!"


    Taking the chance, they snapped a picture while holding the last bite of their triangle kimbap close to their mouths, with their cheeks pressed together.


    By the way, all the photos they took were being uploaded to their group chat with friends. Only the ones with a safe level of intimacy. Each time I checked the chat, I saw dozens of curses, but hey, I''m about to leave Korea, so what can they do?


    After finishing the remaining bites, Heena bit my fingers, which were holding the triangle kimbap.


    -Slurp


    "Let''s see what''s around and decide. If it''s ambiguous, we can eat after we arrive."


    "Okay! Then... can I touch you now?"


    She slightly lifted her skirt, revealing her thigh.


    I didn''t refuse her gesture and slowly began to caress Heena''s smooth thigh.


    It seemed like we wouldn''t be bored until we arrived.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    When the short, excitement-filled flight ended and we stepped outside, we were in Japan.


    But before we could fully enjoy the foreign air, we realized the bus to the hot spring village was about to leave.


    Thanks to the flight being shorter than expected, we could catch the bus we had originally planned to miss.


    If we hurried just a bit!


    "Heena! Did you get all the bags?!"


    "Yes! I checked everything! Let''s go quickly!"


    As soon as we exited the gate, we ran to the unmanned ticket machine near the exit to get our bus tickets. Not having to wait for checked luggage significantly saved us time.


    Seeing all the kanji and Japanese on the screen gave me a momentary brain freeze, but since I had captured the name of our destination beforehand, we could buy the tickets quickly without difficulty.


    And as we exited the unexpectedly small airport entrance, we saw buses stopping here and there right in front of us.


    "Which one is it?"


    "I''ll check the ticket... Ah! It must be that one!"


    Despite checking online before, the bus tickets looked very unfamiliar, and we had to compare them one by one to find the right bus.


    The destination was written on the ground and, surprisingly, on the front glass of the bus in Korean. But just to be sure, I showed the ticket to the driver to confirm.


    "Excuse me, is this the right bus?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Although I understood the driver''s smiling "Yes!" in response to my clumsy Japanese from the translator, I didn''t catch the rest of what he said.


    The reason I insisted on asking in Japanese was simply that I wanted to try. Heena knew some Japanese from school, but she wasn''t familiar with conversational Japanese, so her skills were about the same as mine. Plus, speaking a foreign language in a foreign country felt quite fun.


    As soon as we got the affirmative response, Heena and I went inside and sat down. There were only about four other people on the quiet bus besides us.


    "Whew... we made it just in time."


    "Right. Wasn''t it hard carrying my bag too?"


    "What''s one more bag? What about you? Are you okay? We ran suddenly."


    "Yes! You know I''m good at running."


    "The famous Lee Heena with a 50-meter dash time of 11.5 seconds?"


    "Are you teasing me!"


    Even while sitting on the bus, we continued to joke and banter, letting out our excited feelings. Shortly after, the bus departed, and as we left the airport, we enjoyed the unexpectedly open mountainous scenery.


    "Doesn''t it feel very rural even though it''s near the airport?"


    "Yeah. The airport is small too... Maybe small airports in the countryside in our country feel similar. Or maybe this entrance is particularly small."


    "Ah~ That could be it."


    "It''s fascinating to see all the signs in Japanese."


    "Except for the signs, it feels a bit like Korea. Heena, can you read that one?"


    "Which one?"


    I usually avoid talking much in cars to prevent motion sickness. But today, the thrill of the trip outweighed the queasiness from the car''s movements, and I didn''t get carsick despite chatting with Heena.


    Additionally, the bus itself was incredibly comfortable. Not only were the seats spacious, but the free Wi-Fi worked perfectly even while the bus was moving. The interior was cool, and there was even a restroom on board.


    Thanks to this, we were able to sit comfortably for about an hour and a half until we finally arrived.


    It was a place that reminded us of a quiet rural village, with no tall buildings in sight and not many people around since it was the off-season.


    We were in a Japanese hot spring village, not to make babies... but to enjoy the ryokan and hot springs.


    Author''s Note:


    Sigh, you''re all perverts. Thinking of a pure hot spring trip like that.

 105 - A Hot Spring Trip鈹€Not a Baby Making Trip (3)

    105 - A Hot Spring Trip©¤Not a Baby Making Trip (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "Yeonho! Let''s take a picture here too!"


    "With the mountain in the background?"


    "Make sure the mountain is in the frame! Lower the selfie stick!"


    We got off the bus and, excited, started taking pictures everywhere. The sound of Japanese around us and the architecture different from our country''s made our eyes sparkle.


    It was hard to feel it while we were on our way, but as soon as we got off the bus, it really hit us: ''Ah, we''ve come to a foreign country.'' If we had gone to a place like Tokyo, we might not have felt this way. The unique atmosphere of this hot spring village made it all the more tangible.


    The village somehow reminded me of "Spirited Away," which I watched when I was younger. The air was clear, likely because we were in the mountains. After taking dozens of photos near the terminal, we finally started moving.


    "The ryokan is straight up this way, right?"


    "Yes. They said they could send a shuttle bus if we called, but it''s not far, so I thought we could walk. Are you okay with that?"


    "I''m not tired at all~ There''s a restaurant I found while searching, so let''s eat there on the way."


    "Well, it is almost check-in time... but it''s just check-in, so we can take our time."


    Holding Heena''s hand, we entered a side alley off the wide main road in front of the terminal. Cute wooden buildings, various eateries, and beautiful streets spread out before us.


    We walked slowly, admiring the sights. As expected of Japan, there were shops selling merchandise from animated movies, various stalls, and vendors catering to tourists.


    With so many delicious-looking street foods around, I couldn''t just pass by.


    "Heena! Look at that! Can I have just one?"


    What I pointed to was a small stall selling dango. After all, when traveling, you have to try the local food!


    "Oh, really... We''re about to eat... Just one, okay?"


    Heena, seeing my excitement, pinched my cheek lightly and laughed, then approached the stall.


    A moment later, she came back with a skewer of three round dango. Since Japan uses even --- yen coins, she put the clinking coins into her pocket.


    "Wow, it''s really sweet."


    "I can''t eat much. It''s too sweet~"


    The dango was extremely sweet, just as expected. However, it wasn''t the kind of sweetness I anticipated; it was deep and sticky, not quite to my taste.


    Since there were only three, we quickly shared them and continued walking. Though there were other tempting foods like soft serve ice cream and takoyaki, we needed to eat a proper meal since we had only had onigiri and dango today.


    After a leisurely stroll, Heena led us into another alley. She took me to the restaurant she had found while searching. As soon as we entered the slightly dim, izakaya-like establishment, the staff greeted us warmly.


    I didn''t understand what they were saying, though.


    "What kind of place is this?"


    "Hehe... You''ll see!"


    Before I even opened the menu, Heena had already placed our order. Her Japanese was clumsy, but the staff seemed used to it and kindly acknowledged her.


    But what is unagi? That was the only word I caught.


    Looking around, there were no other customers, so I couldn''t tell what they served. It was hard to judge by smell too. Heena glanced around the interior of the restaurant and sighed in relief.


    "Really... wow, we have to take pictures later."


    The trees around were neatly trimmed, and the picturesque surroundings made me itch to take photos immediately. Although I had seen countless reviews from other travelers, seeing it in person was a completely different experience.


    However, we couldn''t do that right away, so we went inside with the elderly lady and listened to her detailed explanations. Instead of paying full attention to her, we mostly relied on a pamphlet written in Korean that she handed to us.


    It included information about when and where dinner was served, how to use the heating and cooling systems, which items in the fridge were free, and so on.


    And the highlight was the wooden shower room and the charming outdoor hot spring bath visible when you opened the door in the corner! The bath was spacious enough for four people.


    The elderly lady showed us around and finally handed us a key that could lock the door. She then bowed politely once more and left. This cute little building with a large living room, a room, and a hot spring was now our exclusive space for three days.


    As soon as we confirmed she had completely left, we couldn''t contain our excitement and threw our bags down.


    "Oh my gosh! This place is amazing!"


    "This is crazy! What should we do first? Should we take pictures around here?"


    "Let''s do it! Hurry!"


    Honestly, I thought I''d have some naughty thoughts as soon as we got in here, but the place was so amazing that none of those thoughts came to mind. I wanted to write a long, perfect review when I got back.


    Heena and I immediately ran outside and started posing and taking pictures everywhere.


    "Here! Can you take a picture with the whole building in it?"


    "I think I can if I set the timer and place it there. Wait a sec."


    Half of what we did after arriving in Japan seemed to be taking photos, but that''s what travel memories are all about. Thanks to Heena, the countless photos we took were organized by date on my computer. They were fun to look at occasionally.


    After taking photos for a long time, we went back to the room exhausted after about an hour. We were a bit sweaty too.


    "Should we take a quick shower? We have plenty of time until dinner."


    "Let''s do that. And change into something comfortable... Oh! Do you want to wear yukata?"


    "Oh, right! I think they were next to the fridge... here they are."


    There was one set each for men and women. Maybe they matched them to the passport information when we booked.


    The men''s yukata was simple with a white base and navy stripes, while the women''s was a very light pink with bright floral patterns. The waist tie was red.


    Honestly, I wasn''t interested in the men''s yukata; I really wanted to see Heena in the women''s yukata. We decided to shower separately, me in the bathroom and Heena in the shower room, and then come out wearing the yukata.


    I quickly washed off the sweat and put on the yukata over my underwear, tying the waist tie casually. I waited in the living room, and soon Heena came out.


    "You''re out quickly?"


    Her face was slightly flushed, as if she had taken a proper shower, and her collarbones peeked through the gap in the yukata.


    Although it was a loose-fitting garment, Heena''s curves, including her chest and hips, were subtly visible.


    She was wearing the yukata.


    Author''s Note:


    The next episode will be rated 15-17. The episode after that will be rated 19.


    And I have no shame in my preferences. I love erotic stuff!


    Sigh... If I had one more 19-coin, I would have written an adult toy play scene too...


    It''s a pity the hot spring is the last. Too bad.

 106 - A Hot Spring Trip鈹€Not a Baby Making Trip (4)

    106 - A Hot Spring Trip©¤Not a Baby Making Trip (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I couldn''t speak for a moment, staring blankly as Heena approached and gently leaned against me.


    "Am I pretty?"


    "...Very much."


    "Hehe... Then you should hug me, what are you doing~"


    As she softly patted my chest as if she was whining, I wrapped my arms around her and immediately kissed her. One arm around her waist and the other resting near her buttocks.


    "Mmh... mhm..."


    "Slurp..."


    As the deep kiss continued, I held her tighter, but then something felt off in my hand. The hand on her buttocks was moving up and down too smoothly.


    Since the yukata was very thin, there should have been something in the way.


    Breaking the kiss I was so absorbed in, I asked her. I couldn''t bear the curiosity.


    "Heena, are you... not wearing any underwear...?"


    At my question, Heena widened her eyes, looking surprised.


    "Isn''t it normal not to wear anything under a yukata?"


    I remembered reading in a manga that wearing underwear was the norm. Where did Heena get such an idea?


    "You''re supposed to wear underwear under it... Where did you hear that?"


    "While I was talking to my sister at the airport earlier. She said it''s proper etiquette to wear nothing underneath..."


    "Ah... Yoonjung noona..."


    Thank you!


    Though I flinched for a moment, it didn''t matter since it was just the two of them. I felt grateful to the sister who gave Heena that information. Whether or not underwear was supposed to be worn under a yukata was no longer important.


    The fact that undressing the yukata would reveal Heena''s naked body excited him.


    I held her tighter, now placing both hands on her buttocks and began to touch her.


    -Squeeze, squeeze


    "I thought you were trying to seduce me."


    "Ah... That too, but..."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah... Are you excited?"


    "Completely."


    Heena looked up at him and smiled. It was hard to hold back seeing that beautiful smile, but since there wasn''t much time before dinner, it was a bit much to do it right away. I didn''t want to rush.


    So, we sat down on the cushions. I sat with my legs apart and Heena nestled between them, leaning against him.


    Holding Heena, I continued to touch her body slyly, kissing her constantly. Occasionally slipping my hand inside the yukata. We talked while doing so.


    "Shall we go to the hot spring after dinner?"


    "Let''s do that. Once we go in... we might not come out soon."


    "Not come out soon? Why?"


    "You know why... Ugh!"


    -Mwah!


    Though Heena was relentless once her switch was on, she would get very embarrassed with gentle teasing before that. I wanted to see her like that this time, but she blocked my mouth with a kiss, preventing him from speaking further.


    A moment of silence fell between us. We had been intimate countless times, spent time naked at home, showered, and bathed together often, but...


    There was an odd atmosphere in the air. While Heena might not have felt it, I was more aroused by the ryokan''s ambiance, which was similar to the settings I''d seen in AVs.


    Putting aside the awkwardness, I took Heena''s hand, which was fidgeting with her toes and fingers, and led her towards the inner room.


    For our primary goal, the outdoor hot spring.


    Before heading to the outdoor shower and hot spring, there was a small space between the doors for changing clothes. Once inside, our hesitation and shyness vanished, and we naturally threw off our yukatas.


    Holding hands in our bare skins, we opened another door, letting the cool breeze brush our skin. Heena shivered slightly.


    "It''s a bit cold..."


    "Let''s wash quickly and get in. The hot spring water will be very hot... Just a moment, I''ll adjust the temperature with some cold water."


    The outdoor hot spring had boiling hot water pouring out, with a faucet next to it for adjusting the temperature. While Heena washed in the nearby shower booth, I adjusted the water temperature with my hand.


    Then I joined her, quickly rinsing myself with the provided body wash before heading straight to the hot spring. It was too cold to wash leisurely.


    -Splash!


    "Yikes! It''s hot!"


    "Is it too hot? I tried to adjust it... Should I add more cold water?"


    "No, it''s fine. I''ll get used to it soon."


    Like a cat cautiously stepping into a puddle, Heena slowly entered, starting with her toes. She soon adjusted and fully immersed herself.


    Sitting side by side in the outdoor hot spring, we enjoyed the incredible warmth.


    "This is nice..."


    "Yeah... It''s cool above the chest and warm below, such a strange feeling. I think that''s what makes it better."


    "Right? I feel the same~ The hot spring is spacious too..."


    With her hair tied up, revealing the slender line of her nape, Heena rested her head on my shoulder. Glancing down, I could see her pale skin through the rippling hot spring water. I reached out with one arm to wrap it around her shoulder.


    "I''m glad you like it so much. It was worth coming."


    "Yeah... I''d like to come again with family later..."


    "Shall we gather everyone next year and come together?"


    "That sounds great..."


    Heena, seemingly enjoying the moment in the hot spring, replied in a prolonged tone.


    We sat there, leisurely soaking in the warmth for a while, but I couldn''t ignore the issue building up in my lower body, perhaps due to the eel we ate for breakfast.


    I moved my arm, which was holding Heena''s shoulder, and slowly slipped it under her armpit, starting to caress her skin suggestively.


    Giving her a signal.


    In response, Heena turned to look at me with slightly moist eyes.


    "Yeonho..."


    "Yes."


    She softly called my name and closed her eyes.


    I placed my left hand, which had been resting on the stone wall, on her cheek and slowly kissed her.


    "Mwah... Smooch... Hmm..."


    "Slurp..."


    Exchanging saliva as we sucked on each other''s tongues and lips, I kneaded her breast.


    Heena''s hands also began to explore my body.


    Our eyes met again as she reopened hers.


    Under the moonlight and starlight, which appeared brighter and clearer in the mountain valley, the night in the outdoor hot spring deepened.

 107 - A Hot Spring Trip鈹€Not a Baby Making Trip (5)

    107 - A Hot Spring Trip©¤Not a Baby Making Trip (5)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "Do you want to sit on top?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as the kiss ended, I had Heena sit on the edge of the stone, then gently spread her legs with both hands. Between them, her mound and the pink inner flesh were revealed explicitly.


    As expected of Heena, I could already see her juices flowing between her slit.


    "Heena."


    "Yes?"


    "Is this hot spring water, or is it your juices?"


    "...That... might be... hot spring water..."


    "Really?"


    Hearing her answer, I lightly ran my index finger along the slit.


    "Mmh..."


    Then, lifting my hand and pressing my thumb and index finger together before pulling them apart, a viscous liquid that seemed too thick to be hot spring water flowed down my fingers.


    When I showed it to her, she averted her gaze slightly.


    "Is this hot spring water?"


    "Maybe not...?"


    "Heena, do you want to get spanked outside? Be honest."


    Both Heena and I knew what her answer would be to this question.


    "It seems like hot spring water."


    Predictably, she answered incorrectly with a smile. I approached her, wrapping my hands around her lower back and buttocks, asking again.


    "Are you sure?"


    "We only kissed, so it couldn''t be..."


    "So you get spanked?"


    "...Yes."


    "Good. Spread your legs wider. I''m going to check."


    No sooner had I spoken, she spread her legs wider. I pressed my index and middle fingers together, touching her increasingly wet slit in anticipation of what was to come.


    -Squish!


    There was no need to check; her slit was already a mess with her juices. But I slowly inserted my fingers into her vaginal entrance anyway.


    -Squelch!


    "Ah! It''s in..."


    "Can you feel it?"


    "Mmh... Yes... Yeonho''s fingers..."


    "Where am I touching?"


    "Inside my, my slit... Ah... There! Touch there more..."


    When I bent my fingers to touch the left vaginal fold, she let out a pleased moan and kneaded her own breasts. As fun as this sight was...


    I stopped my movements, watching her panting face, and asked.


    "Is what¡¯s on my fingers your juices or not?"


    "It''s not..."


    "Really? Should I take my fingers out?"


    "No, don''t..."


    "Is it or isn''t it? Should I pull out?"


    "It is! It''s mine!"


    "Really? So you lied earlier?"


    "Yes..."


    Concluding our dialogue, which was meant to heighten our excitement, I withdrew my fingers from her vagina.


    Heena watched my fingers longingly.


    "I told the truth..."


    "But you still need to be punished. Turn around and lean on the rock."


    "Will you spank me hard?"


    "We''ll see how you behave."


    At my words, Heena immediately turned around, gripping the rocks at the edge of the hot spring with both hands. Naturally, she bent over, lifting her butt high.


    She seemed to know exactly how to position herself to please me.


    Standing beside her, I gently caressed her round buttocks with one hand.


    "Heena, how many spanks should you get?"


    "Ten..."


    "Ten? Did you do something that bad?"


    "Yes..."


    "What did you do wrong?"


    "I got wet just from Yeonho''s kiss... but I lied and said it wasn''t..."


    "Good. Then ten spanks it is. Remember what we did before? Count each spank. Got it?"


    "Got it..."


    As soon as she answered, I raised my right arm high and brought it down on her buttocks.


    -Smack!


    "Ah! O-one..."


    -Smack! Smack!


    "Ugh! Ah! T-two... th-three..."


    Because her skin was a bit drier now, there was no splashing sound, and my palm left clear red marks on her buttocks.


    Seeing the red marks on Heena''s soft buttocks made my sadistic urges rise.


    -Smack!


    "Ouch... S-seven..."


    -Smack! Smack!


    "Ah! Ugh! Eight... nine...!"


    -Smack!


    "Ouch...! Ten... haah..."


    Though she said it hurt, she never told me to stop, suggesting that there was also some pleasure in it for her. After the tenth spank, she sat down in the hot spring, hiding her reddened buttocks in the water.


    "Did you reflect?"


    "Yes... I reflected... I took my punishment quietly, so you''ll reward me now, right?"


    "Do you want a reward?"


    "I want it..."


    "Then why don''t you prepare for your reward?"


    I had put some force into the ten spanks, so she would be in quite a bit of pain. Gently rubbing her buttocks with her hand, Heena stood up and came in front of me, positioning herself between my legs on the stone floor.


    As I gently stroked her hair, I commanded her.


    "Suck."


    "Yes~ Slurp..."


    At some point, fellatio before the first penetration had become a routine. While I enjoyed it, I didn¡¯t insist on it if she didn''t want to, but Heena seemed to want to do it. She always sucked as if she really enjoyed it.


    "Slurp... Slurp... Slurp..."


    "Hoo... more thoroughly. Good, just like that."


    "Mmm... Mmph..."


    When I mixed in some praise, she seemed to get even more enthusiastic, moving her tongue and head vigorously.


    "Slurp! Slurp!"


    She had done it so often that her fellatio skills had improved significantly, and I felt myself getting closer to climax. In truth, Heena''s naked body was like a pornographic image itself, and just watching her was already half the excitement.


    "Slurp! Slurp!"


    Watching Heena sucking eagerly on my cock, I spoke.


    "Heena, what should I do?"


    "Mmph...? Slurp..."


    Though my sudden question made her pause, her tongue continued to lick my glans. Impressed by her dedication, I gave her options.


    "Should I cum in your mouth or down below?"


    "Mm!"


    Even before I finished speaking, she stopped the fellatio and pulled her face back, her eyes shining as if asking why I even bothered asking.


    "Down below!"


    "Alright. Then... since lying down here is difficult, let''s do it from behind. Get on your knees again?"


    "Okay!"


    Excited, she got up, grabbed the rock, and presented her buttocks to me. I grabbed her still slightly reddened buttocks and began to rub my cock against her slit.


    -Swish, swish.


    My cock, already covered in her saliva, picked up her juices as well.


    "Are you wet enough?"


    "I-it''s wet enough to just put it in... hurry~"


    "Should I put it in?"


    "Put it in..."


    "But I don''t feel strong unless I see Heena''s butt hole. What should I do?"


    "You can look! Just hurry!"


    Teasing her more, she raised her voice, granting permission for the hole I had lightly touched last time. As she wiggled her butt, enticing my cock, I decided to tease her one last time.


    "I''m holding your butt, so I''m short a hand. Can you spread it yourself?"


    "Ugh... Yeonho, really..."


    "Can''t do it?"


    "..."


    Without a word, she reached back with one arm, grabbing her buttocks and spreading them slightly. This revealed her butt hole even more clearly.


    To be honest, I didn''t have any desire to try inserting it in that place like in hardcore p*rn. But teasing her like this was just too much fun.


    Still, since she had followed along so well up to this point, I felt bad about prolonging it any further. So, moving my cock, which had been rubbing back and forth below her slit...


    -Squish!!


    I thrust it into her pussy.


    -Pop!


    I raised my upper body and withdrew my cock from her pussy. Looking down while kneeling...


    -Twitch!


    Heena, slightly convulsing, couldn''t even close her spread legs. Between them, her pussy was blatantly visible, expelling my semen.


    Her slightly reddened pussy lips and the inner flesh were gushing my cum, soaking her buttocks.


    "Heena, are you okay?"


    "I... I''m okay..."


    Fortunately, she was conscious enough to respond, but she couldn''t move a finger.


    Watching her immersed in pleasure for a moment, I placed my palm on Heena''s lower belly and touched her clitoris with just my thumb. There was no particular reason; she just seemed to be tempting me to touch her.


    "Hah... Hic..."


    Even in her exhausted state, she let out a weak moan as the pleasure hit her reflexively.


    -Squirt! Splat!


    At the same time, she squirted briefly again.


    It wasn''t unusual for Heena to be exhausted when I came twice. While it only took me two times, Heena, being extremely sensitive, climaxed multiple times.


    But I didn''t plan to stop there.


    -Squeeze


    "Heena, can I go again?"


    -Twitch!


    Moving the hand that had been on her lower belly to her chest and massaging it as I spoke, Heena''s body twitched again. Her reaction was as if she was on the verge of exhaustion, but this was a common occurrence.


    Ignoring it, I sought verbal permission.


    "Heena, if I want to get you pregnant, I need to do it one more time. Is that okay?"


    "...You can do it..."


    She would have agreed even without such words, but it was better if she consented willingly, feeling good about it.


    "Really? Then can I use your butt however I want?"


    "Yes..."


    "Okay~"


    Hearing her response, I turned Heena''s body over with some force. Holding her buttocks and lifting her up, I positioned her in a prone position with only her upper body slumped.


    This was my favorite position because it made her buttocks slap against me and allowed my cock to penetrate deeper.


    Without any need for foreplay, I thrust my cock back into Heena''s messy, cum-filled pussy.


    -Squish!


    "Hik... ugh..."


    Was it because of the eel? My cock seemed more vigorous today, with a shorter recovery time.


    -Smack!


    Even though my cock was already fully charged, I smacked her ass again for good measure.


    "Ouch..."


    -Drip!


    In response, her pussy dripped more fluids. Taking advantage of her dazed state, I touched her waist, which she usually didn''t allow, and even slightly pinched her belly fat, enjoying the moment. All while my cock remained inside her.


    Heena couldn''t say anything to my wandering hands, just moving her body in time with my movements.


    I fondled her waist to my heart''s content, then dripped saliva into her as*hole and teased it with my finger.


    -Firm grip!


    Finally, I grabbed her plump buttocks tightly with both hands and began to move vigorously.


    -Thud! Thud! Thud!


    "Hah...! Ugh... I can''t..."


    "Heena, you said I could use your butt, right?"


    "Butt... dying..."


    -Smack!


    -Thud! Thud!


    "Every time I spank your butt, your pussy tightens. You want me to keep spanking, don''t you?"


    "Hah...! Ugh...!"


    "Then I''ll keep going, Heena!"


    "Y-yes...! Hic..."


    -Smack! Smack! Thud! Thud!


    As she wished, I continued spanking her butt while thrusting.


    -Splash!


    At this point, I didn''t care about the fluids intermittently leaking from Heena''s pussy. She was gushing so much that I wondered if she was peeing.


    Anyway, as I thrust to my heart''s content, I soon felt the urge again.


    Moving Heena like a toy as I pleased, I got incredibly aroused.


    -Thud! Thud!


    "Heena, I''m going to cum again! Inside you!!"


    "Cum... inside... yes... ugh..."


    "Ugh!"


    -Squirt!


    With Heena''s response, I released my third load of cum inside her. Enjoying the pleasure of ejaculating for a moment, I slowly pulled back.


    -Flop!


    As my hands and cock left her body, Heena collapsed onto the bedding. She fell so weakly that I worried she might have fainted, but when I checked her face, she hadn''t.


    "Haa... haa..."


    She was panting with her tongue out, her eyes vacant.


    Relieved by this sight, I also felt the strain of going twice in a row and sat down to rest for a bit.


    Even then, I couldn''t resist.


    -Squeeze.


    I kept kneading Heena''s red buttocks. Honestly, it was like a drug. The feeling of her soft flesh sinking under my hand was something I felt I could never tire of.


    In a similar vein, her chest and thighs were quite nice, but on reflection, her butt was the best.


    Sitting there idly, fondling Heena''s buttocks, I was surprised to feel my junior stirring again.


    Could it really be because of the eel? Honestly, I always thought the claims about its aphrodisiac properties were just myths.


    But it posed a problem. While I enjoyed thrusting into Heena even when she was exhausted, I had never gone for a fourth round after three consecutive sessions.


    I felt a bit guilty about going for another round. Heena might look back on this fondly, but she was clearly exhausted at the moment.


    So, while I didn''t plan to have more sex, a mix of desire and mischief made me say something teasing.


    "Heena."


    "Hmm...?"


    "I think I can go one more time. Is that okay?"


    "Huh...? Really...?!"


    As expected, Heena flinched in surprise at the mention of a fourth round. I didn''t really intend to go through with it, though.


    "I know you''re tired, but I''m having a hard time holding back... Or could you do it with your mouth instead?"


    "Yes...! I''ll do it with my mouth..."


    Thinking I might actually want to have sex again, Heena dragged her exhausted body, crawling over and turning to face me. She got between my legs and started licking my cock, which was still sticky with her juices and my cum.


    "Lick... Slurp... Suck..."


    Lying on her side, she diligently licked the shaft of my cock, which was already standing erect again. Her desperate appearance made me feel a bit guilty, but it was also cute and arousing.


    "If you lick lower, I think I''ll cum quickly."


    Instead of stopping her, I patted her head and made more requests. She obediently lowered her head, licking my balls and sucking them into her mouth.


    "Haup... Slurp... Suck..."


    The feeling of her tongue rolling my balls inside her warm mouth made my cock fully erect. I tapped her head, signaling it was time for the main event.


    "Can you suck my cock now? You''re doing so well, I think I''m about to cum."


    "Okay... Mm."


    She lifted her upper body slightly and took my cock into her mouth. Wanting to rest her tired body quickly, she moved her head up and down, doing her best to make me cum.


    "Hmmph...! Slurp... Suck!"


    Sucking out the air from her mouth, she extended her tongue downward, turning her mouth into a perfect sucking machine and moving quickly.


    "Smooch... Slurp! Suck! Slurp!"


    As she sucked up her saliva and my precum, the lewd sounds filled the air, and my cock, sensitive from continuous stimulation, responded again.


    "Hup, slurp...!"


    "Ugh!"


    -Squirt!


    When Heena sucked my cock deep into her throat, my cum spurted out before I could even warn her.


    She swallowed the cum directly down her throat without hesitation.


    "Gulp... Uhm... Haup... Suck..."


    She continued to move her tongue, diligently cleaning the remaining cum and juices from my cock.


    Finally, after the entire process was done.


    "Mwah...!"


    She finished with a short kiss on the tip of my now limp cock.


    -Lick


    While doing so, she seemed to regain some of her energy, smiling softly and licking her lips.


    Her seductive appearance left me speechless. My alluring girlfriend.


    "Did it feel good...?"


    "You''re getting so good at it that I can barely hold on anymore."


    "Really?"


    "Where did you learn all this?"


    "On the internet... sometimes..."


    She answered with a slight blush, feeling a bit embarrassed about searching for such things. I was just touched that she would go to such lengths for me.


    Anyway, I was truly exhausted, unable to get it up again, and tired from the intense workout. So, I stood up and offered my hand to Heena.


    "Let''s take a shower and then go to bed. You must be very tired."


    "Yeah... I told you, if you want it so much, I enjoy it too..."


    She stood up on shaky legs, hugging me tightly. Ignoring the slight stir in my lower body from the feel of her breasts and nipples pressed against my chest, I led us to the shower.


    I carefully washed her, as she could barely move. After a leisurely shower where I pampered her, we returned to the bedding.


    Since one side was a mess from our fluids, we cuddled up together on one bed. The blanket was thick, so we didn¡¯t bother putting on our yukatas, staying naked.


    Thus ended the first night of our incredibly satisfying hot spring trip.

 108 - A Hot Spring Trip鈹€Not a Baby Making Trip (6)

    108 - A Hot Spring Trip©¤Not a Baby Making Trip (6)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    -Tweet!


    "......."


    Woken by the sunlight streaming through the window and the chirping of sparrows, a rare sound near our house these days, I opened my eyes. Last night, after dinner, we had almost immediately launched into a steamy, rated-R scene. Although we hadn''t stayed up too late, having started early, my head still felt a bit fuzzy.


    Perhaps exhausting myself four times with the power of eel had taken a toll on my body. I even did it three times inside Heena. Could she possibly be pregnant? It was fine last time, so it should be fine this time too. The probability wasn''t zero, but it wasn''t high either.


    After convincing myself like that, I turned my head towards the weight I felt on my arm. There, I saw Heena''s face, peacefully asleep on my right arm. Every time I saw her, I thought, this must be what flawless, jade-like skin looks like.


    Leaving my right arm as it was, I moved my left hand to gently stroke Heena''s cheek, then hugged her tightly.


    With my naked girlfriend sleeping facing him, how could I not embrace her?


    Feeling her breath tickling my chest, I moved my hand from her back to her buttocks.


    I should start the morning with groping Heena''s butt! Just like during sex, it''s really tempting.


    While enjoying this morning happiness for a moment, Heena opened her eyes and looked at him.


    "Do you like it that much?"


    "Uh... I love you."


    "...Me? Or my butt?"


    "Bo, both?"


    "Really!"


    She weakly patted my chest with both hands while still in my embrace. Despite that, I didn''t stop my caresses and only apologized with my mouth.


    "Sorry~ Is your body okay? We went pretty hard last night."


    "Yeah, I''m fine. You, Yeonho... seem healthy."


    "This is a natural phenomenon..."


    Heena checked my health by looking at my lower body pressing against her lower abdomen. Anyway, we should probably get up for breakfast soon.


    It probably wasn''t too late, so if we moved now, it would be perfect. I wanted to check the exact time, so I looked around for my phone.


    But Heena didn''t leave my actions alone.


    -Squeeze


    "...Heena? If you grab it like that in the morning, I might."


    "Can''t you hold it in?"


    "How can I hold it in?"


    "Should you?"


    "......"


    "We don''t have to leave here today, do we?"


    "What about breakfast?"


    "Let''s have convenience store lunchboxes later."


    "Not exploring restaurants while on a trip?"


    "Wouldn''t it be better to fully enjoy the expensive ryokan?"


    "So..."


    What Heena was saying now was.


    "Do it until we''re starving, go to the hot springs to wash up and do it again, then do it again after that. Shall we eat kaiseki?"


    "Is that a no?"


    "Sigh..."


    Sitting in the airport rail seats, she raised both arms in a cute gesture of showing off her energy, making me laugh. Indeed, right after sex, Heena would collapse as if fainting, but after a while, she would be full of energy again, her face glowing.


    I didn''t know what the principle was, but it felt like my thing was some sort of tonic.


    "Did you enjoy the trip?"


    "It was the best! I had so much fun! I love you!"


    "As long as you had fun. We practically spent all our time at the ryokan."


    "That''s why it was even better! I was so happy~"


    With a blooming smile, she clung to my arm. Thinking about Heena''s usual self, perhaps spending such a long, intense time alone together was the best plan after all.


    We did it so much that I wouldn''t think about it for a while.


    Of course, by tonight, I''d probably be thinking about it again. Starting today, I should definitely wear protection, just in case.


    "Should we go to Disneyland next year?"


    "I want to take a picture with Mickey Mouse."


    "I want one with Donald Duck."


    Leaning on each other, we promised another trip. We would definitely turn this vague plan into reality, just like their hot spring trip.


    Always, the two of us, in harmony.


    Without any problems.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After returning from the trip, life went back to its routine. I studied while working part-time occasionally, and Heena was busy keeping her grades up as the semester end approached.


    Even though we were busy, living together meant we still spent a lot of time together.


    In this way, both I and Heena smoothly carried out our tasks. Sometimes, Heena would get frustrated with group projects, but she would be happy when I comforted her at night.


    My mock exam scores were also gradually improving. If it were the me before meeting Heena, I would have doubted my own abilities, saying, ''Are you really getting these grades with your own skills? Seriously?''


    It made me a bit ambitious. Initially, I was just aiming to maintain last year''s performance, but I was concentrating on my studies surprisingly well. As a result, my grades improved.


    I began to wonder if I should quit my part-time job. Originally, I planned to quit around summer, but I found it surprisingly enjoyable.


    The people I worked with were nice, and the customers were mostly good, making it a stress-relieving environment for him.


    However, considering my current situation...


    I began to think that if I quit the job and focused on studying, I might actually aim for the same university as Heena.


    Yes.


    Those were hopeful thoughts.


    In reality, even if I didn''t get into such a top-tier university, I would be happy. With my current grades, I could still get into a good school. Heena also mentioned that her final exam scores were excellent.


    I thought such smooth days would continue.


    But then, a huge incident happened.


    Compared to what happened last year, when I couldn''t take the college entrance exam due to an accident, this was much bigger.


    We realized the gravity of the situation in early July, while having a meal. It was when Heena brought it up.


    "Yeonho."


    "Yeah?"


    "I was so busy with exams that I forgot... but when I thought about it."


    "Is something wrong? Don''t tell me you''re building up to something weird again because you want to..."


    "I think I missed my period last month."


    "......."


    At those words, the seaweed soup I had carefully made that morning dripped from my mouth.

 109 - A Hot Spring Trip鈹€Not a Baby Making Trip (7) (feat. Heena)

    109 - A Hot Spring Trip©¤Not a Baby Making Trip (7) (feat. Heena)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    May approached. It had almost been two years since I had met Yeonho again.


    It was a miraculous fortune and happiness. It wouldn''t have been strange to be filled with joy and delight.


    But my heart was full of anxiety.


    It was on the day of our second anniversary. Despite feeling unwell, I had left the house, dreaming of a happy date with him, and so I waited for him.


    Yeonho had an accident.


    "...Hic, hic..."


    Even though it had been quite a while, just thinking about it made my chest tighten and tears fall.


    The feeling of heartbreak, the sorrow, the despair.


    I still couldn''t completely forget.


    I probably never would.


    It was impossible to ignore such a jinx when just meeting Yeonho again was like something out of a comic.


    So I was anxious. Every day.


    So I prayed. Like the day I came back, I prayed to God.


    Please. I don''t care what happens to me.


    Just don''t take Yeonho away from me again.


    Life with Yeonho was very happy. We still spent fun days together, and when I ate the meals he cooked, I was filled with joy at his domestic husbandly demeanor.


    But day by day, I was trembling with anxiety.


    "Heena, is something wrong these days...?"


    Even at university, it was the same, and one day Lia asked me worriedly, as it seemed obvious something was bothering me.


    "No... it''s nothing."


    That was all I could say. It wasn''t something anyone else could understand.


    Because I kept thinking about that day and constantly replaying it in my mind, I had been having many nightmares lately.


    When I woke up at night drenched in cold sweat, seeing Yeonho sleeping next to me and snuggling into his arms was the only thing that could bring me some relief.


    But even that couldn''t completely ease my mind, and I would just cling to Yeonho, whining, night after night.


    "Our second anniversary is coming up soon."


    "......"


    "Shall we go on a trip that day?"


    Yeonho suggested a trip. I should have been happy, but instead, a greater anxiety and trembling took over my body and mind.


    I didn''t want to go. At least not on that day. I wanted to stay with Yeonho, and keep him within my line of sight. Within my reach.


    In case, by some absurd chance, something tragic happened.


    I wished that if something did happen, I could be with him.


    But I couldn''t explain this, so I remained silent as Yeonho gently tried to comfort me.


    "Is your mood bad these days because of our anniversary?"


    Even when he sharply pinpointed the cause, I couldn''t say anything.


    "If you''re burdened by going on a trip, we can spend the day at home. But you seem so troubled. Can you tell me what''s wrong?"


    Seeing Yeonho''s face cloud over as he spoke, I couldn''t keep my mouth shut any longer.


    So I began to speak.


    About the nightmares I had been having for days. But they were not just nightmares; they were like nightmares that had actually happened.


    I brought up that day again.


    "Recently, I had a dream..."


    "A scary dream?"


    "Yeah... on our second anniversary date, when I went out to meet you..."


    "Yeah."


    "While I was waiting, you...hic...you got into an accident on your way..."


    My emotions welled up. I couldn''t stop the tears from falling. I didn''t even want to imagine another day without Yeonho by my side.


    The despair of that day, was worse than death.


    "And...hic, you...you..."


    "Were badly hurt?"


    "You...hic, huaaang...you died..."


    "Me?"


    "Hic, hic...yeah...hic...I couldn''t...see you anymore..."


    Please, don''t go. Stay by my side. If you''re going to die, I want to die with you.


    I couldn''t bear the thought of you disappearing for even one second. I couldn''t possibly endure it.


    "Don''t cry. Stop. I''m right here next to you. Okay?"


    "Hic, don''t... go anywhere... stay next to me..."


    "That''s right. You were anxious about that? Thanks for telling me. Come here. I''ll hold you."


    Just hold me like that.


    Stay by my side, only for me. Please.


    If you do that, I''ll do anything for you.


    "I love you."


    I love you too. I love you so much.


    I will love only you forever.


    "I''ll be by your side for life. Not just for our second anniversary, but even on our 200th."


    Stay by my side even after two thousand years.


    "I''ll always be right next to you, Heena."


    Yes. Just that one thing is enough for me.


    As long as you stay by my side.


    "Hic... you''re not leaving, right...?"


    "Of course not. Where would I go? Even if you hate me, I''d stick to you and never go anywhere."


    There''s no way I''d ever hate you. Never, not in this lifetime.


    Your gentle kisses.


    Your tender touch.


    Your warm body.


    Your kind voice.


    Each of these is an irreplaceable treasure to me. Just hold me like this. Kiss me. Want me.


    I love you.


    I''ll love you until I die.


    If you disappear, I won''t be here either.


    So please.


    Don''t disappear.


    The day of our second anniversary arrived. He kept his promise and stayed at home with me for our date. My heart sank for a moment when he wasn''t there next to me when I woke up in the morning.


    But after that, I didn''t leave Yeonho''s side for a single moment. Yes. As long as I stayed close by. No matter what happened, as long as we were together.


    It would be okay.


    If he wanted to touch me because we spent a boring day together due to my stubbornness, he could do it as much as he wanted. My chest, my butt, any part of me.


    They were all his.


    "By the way, last time we left it unresolved, but now that your exams are over, shall we go on a trip next weekend?"


    "Let''s go! Absolutely! But where?"


    This time, without a moment''s hesitation, I accepted his travel proposal. I would have accepted it last time if not for this matter.


    He suggested a trip to a ryokan in Japan. Of course, I was delighted. A trip abroad together, and the plan to spend a leisurely time together.


    But I couldn''t accept that he would bear all the costs. So, when I protested strongly, I threw a tantrum.


    "Listen. We always try not to put too much burden on each other, right?"


    "That''s obvious!"


    "I know. But that''s because we''re dating, isn''t it?"


    "Right...?"


    "Oh my! This place is amazing!"


    "This is crazy, really! What should we do first? Should we take pictures around here?"


    "Let''s do that! Quickly!"


    Both of us, excited, ran around taking photos. The surroundings were too beautiful not to.


    After exploring outside, we returned to the room and took a quick shower to change clothes.


    Then, before putting on the yukata, I hesitated a bit. I remembered the texts exchanged with my sister Yoonjung at the airport.


    [Yoonjung: You know you don''t wear underwear under a yukata, right? Guys really love that.]


    [Heena: Don''t you think that''s too obvious?]


    [Yoonjung: At this point? Or you can say I taught you that! You didn''t know, but I taught you~ Trust me, sis.]


    [Heena: Thanks, sis!]


    Grateful for my sister''s constant help, I boldly decided not to wear any underwear and put the yukata directly on my naked body.


    The soft fabric brushed against my skin. The thought that Yeonho would soon touch me under the yukata, knowing I wore nothing beneath it, sent shivers down my spine.


    When I stepped outside with my slightly flushed body, Yeonho stared at me, mesmerized.


    "Do I look pretty?"


    "...Very much so."


    "Hehe... Then hug me, what are you waiting for?"


    We embraced each other tightly.


    "Mm... Mmm..."


    "Smooch..."


    Sharing a deep kiss we couldn''t outside.


    Yeonho''s hand started caressing my butt. He always loved touching my butt, whether we were kissing or having sex.


    After a moment of caressing up and down, he seemed to sense something odd and stopped kissing.


    "Heena, are you... not wearing underwear?"


    I laughed inwardly at him guessing correctly. Following my sister''s advice, I pretended to know nothing.


    Yeonho''s face filled with excitement. My body began to burn with anticipation.


    Unable to hold back, he hugged me tighter and kneaded my butt to his heart''s content.


    "I thought you were trying to seduce me."


    "Well... that''s part of it..."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah... Are you excited?"


    "Very."


    He recognized my attempt to seduce him.


    "Shall we eat and then go to the hot spring?"


    "Let''s do that. Once we get in... we might not come out for a while."


    "Why won''t we come out for a while?"


    "Oh, you know why... Come here!"


    Receiving my kiss, given out of embarrassment.


    I couldn''t hold back more than Yeonho.


    Hurry, hurry, hold me.


    Right now.


    After eating the kaiseki provided by the ryokan, the time I had imagined unfolded.


    We entered the hot spring together, and I snuggled into his arms, acting cute. He held me lovingly.


    We spent an unbelievably blissful and pleasurable time together.


    As expected, unable to withstand his strength, I let him do whatever he wanted, releasing his passion inside me.


    Even when I felt like my consciousness was slipping, the heat filling my belly made me rejoice.


    So, another day passed.


    The second night at the ryokan was no different from the first. Seeing his healthy state as soon as I woke up made my body burn again.


    "...Heena? If you hold it like that in the morning, I might..."


    "Can''t you hold back?"


    "How can I hold back?"


    "Should you?"


    "......"


    "We don''t have to leave here today."


    "What about food?"


    "We can eat convenience store lunch later."


    "Not exploring restaurants while on a trip?"


    "Wouldn''t it be better to fully enjoy this expensive ryokan?"


    Holding his member in my hand, I earnestly pleaded.


    "Heena, today, you''re really dead."


    "Hehe... Torment me as much as you want. Got it?"


    With those words, the pleasure of the night before intensified and burned me all day.


    On the bedding, in the shower, in the hot spring.


    Yeonho never let me go, and I stayed by his side even when I was exhausted.


    There were moments I almost fainted.


    Midway, when Yeonho also seemed to run out of strength, he focused on the kissing and skinship I loved.


    We spent a blissful time together.


    When night returned, and we lay down with our tired bodies.


    "Goodnight, our baby~"


    "...There''s no baby there, remember? I pulled out earlier."


    "There could be~"


    Yeonho joked, but I was half-serious.


    "Yeah, there could be. Shall I pat our baby to sleep?"


    "Yes! Do it!"


    "Come here."


    Until the very end, I acted spoiled in his arms.


    And so, our hot spring trip came to an end.


    The days at the ryokan, filled with joy and happiness, ended. I wished we could have spent not just three days but thirty like that, but unfortunately, it wasn''t possible.


    However, feeling a bit regretful meant we could look forward to the next time even more.


    "Should we go to Disneyland next year?"


    "I want to take a picture with Mickey Mouse."


    "I want one with Donald Duck."


    We promised ourselves another trip together soon.


    Returning home, we went back to our usual days. Both Yeonho and I focused on our studies and academics.


    To ensure our future together lacked nothing, maintaining good grades was essential. So, throughout June, I did my utmost to safeguard my grades.


    Although I didn''t achieve the top position, I might still qualify for a scholarship.


    I spent my time juggling assignments, exams, and moments with Yeonho, never sacrificing time with him. The time flew by in a whirlwind, leaving no moment to reflect.


    Only when July arrived, bringing with it some leisure time after the semester ended, did I realize something.


    "Yeonho."


    "Yeah?"


    "I was so busy with exams that I forgot... but now that I think about it."


    "Is something wrong? Don''t tell me you''re building up to something weird because you want to..."


    "I think I missed my period last month."


    "......."


    With my words, Yeonho, who was eating seaweed soup, spilled it and froze. I briefly wondered about college and the future, but the thought was fleeting.


    Nothing was certain yet, and it might be nothing at all.


    Still.


    A smile unknowingly spread across my lips.

 110 - How a Mini Heena Suddenly Appeared

    110 - How a Mini Heena Suddenly Appeared


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    After hastily finishing their meal, Heena and I sat facing each other on the sofa, beginning to grasp the situation.


    ''The fact that your period stopped, that means... it''s what I think it is, right?''


    "Usually, if, if you''re pregnant, your period stops, right? I''m not wrong, am I?"


    "I''m not sure, but probably...?"


    "......"


    Deep breath. Deep breath.


    I barely held onto my sanity, feeling like it might slip away. Even amidst the confusion in my head, the option of terminating the pregnancy was never on the table. Although some might have to make that choice, it was not for me.


    I thought about Heena''s university, my own exams, and the necessity of informing both sets of parents. Various practical concerns tangled in my mind.


    My heart sank, and I was so shocked that my hands and feet went cold, but I tried to keep it from showing. If I looked flustered, what would Heena do?


    At this moment, it was clear that Heena was the most emotionally unstable person...


    Heena smiled faintly.


    "......"


    No, why are the corners of her mouth twitching like that? Is Heena really anxious right now?


    Even though we had casually mentioned babies and pregnancy before, I thought she would naturally be at a loss when it actually happened. But my girlfriend always exceeded my expectations.


    Gently caressing her stomach with both hands, she barely managed to suppress a smile that seemed ready to ascend to heaven.


    "Heena."


    "Yes?"


    "...Shouldn''t you be a bit worried? Are you actually happy right now?"


    "Ah, no? What should we do? Should we go to the gynecologist together?"


    "Could you lower the corners of your mouth first? You look the happiest I''ve seen you recently."


    "......Hehe."


    "No... Pfft... Ah, Heena, seriously... Khm... Puhahahaha!!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh because it was so absurd. Perhaps I was just halfway out of my mind.


    Watching Heena, who seemed utterly unconcerned, made me feel foolish for having all those worries.


    After laughing for a long time, I calmed down and spoke to Heena.


    "Hoo... Let''s go to the gynecologist first. We need to check, and if you''re not pregnant, we should get you examined since you stopped your period."


    "Okay, got it! I''ll get ready right away~"


    Watching Heena''s back as she bounced into the room, I slumped back on the sofa and ran my hands over my face.


    Just in case, it was better to go straight to the doctor than to use a pregnancy test.


    But what if she is pregnant, seriously?


    Thanks to her excellent health, Heena''s menstrual cycle was very regular. So I honestly thought it was almost certain, but still, just in case.


    She sometimes got stressed because of group projects, which might have affected it.


    Holding onto that faint hope, we quickly took a taxi to the nearest gynecologist.


    Despite it being a weekday, several couples and women were waiting for their appointments at the clinic. As we walked in, some eyes naturally turned to us, possibly because we looked like a young couple, and also because Heena was pretty.


    "Your blood pressure and weight have been checked, and your registration is complete. Please have a seat and wait for a moment."


    "Thank you."


    But I had no time to worry about such things. After completing the registration, I held Heena''s hand tightly and quietly sat down.


    "There are a lot of people~"


    "Yeah. You''re not feeling unwell anywhere, right?"


    "Even if I''m pregnant, it''s still early... I''m fine. Don''t worry too much."


    "That''s a relief."


    Actually, it wasn''t nothing. While I wasn''t worried, a sense of responsibility was growing, and I felt the burden of telling our parents tomorrow.


    But it didn''t mean I wanted to say anything harsh about Heena''s pregnancy. After all, half the responsibility for the pregnancy was mine.


    "So, we''re really going to raise our baby?"


    "What are you talking about? We even made appointments at the gynecologist together."


    "Right... Hehe... Yeah, that''s right. We need to work hard to deliver our baby healthily, right?"


    "Absolutely. And from now on, don''t even think about entering the kitchen... Wait, what about your university? By the time the break ends, you''ll be in your third or fourth month, and you''ll need to be on strict bed rest."


    If she tried to attend classes despite that, I would definitely stop her. Health was the most important thing.


    Heena answered lightly as if she had already thought about it.


    "I finished the first semester, so I''ll take a leave of absence starting the second semester."


    "Can you take a leave for that reason?"


    "Yes, because there''s a valid reason. If you get into the same university as me, we could attend together from the second semester next year."


    "Wow, are you putting pressure on me? Just wait. I swear to our baby that I''ll get into the same university."


    "Haha, good luck!"


    Fortunately, it seemed Heena''s university life wouldn''t face major issues. If she returned in the second semester next year, she''d have time to recover after giving birth. After that, we could get help from my mother-in-law.


    As for me, there was no more room for hesitation about my studies. I would quit my part-time job immediately and focus solely on the college entrance exam.


    More than wanting to become a campus couple with Heena, I felt the responsibility to go to a good university for the sake of our baby, Heena, and our stable future.


    After roughly discussing our future paths, the conversation shifted back to the baby.


    "When I heard the baby''s heartbeat earlier, it was so amazing."


    "Me too. It made me realize that our baby is really inside you."


    "Yeah... Knowing that, it feels like I can sense movements... The baby must be moving even now, right? The heartbeat was so strong."


    "Probably. Hmm, showing such energy already... Should we start training us? Sports might be tough."


    "Haha, what are you saying to a baby that hasn''t even been born yet~"


    While having this conversation, I gently placed my hand on Heena''s stomach and began to caress it together with her. For now, she didn''t mind me touching her belly. She just looked down at her stomach with a gentle expression.


    For a while, the two of us silently caressed her belly. Then Heena, with a soft smile, spoke up.


    "Sarang."


    "Huh?"


    "Our baby''s nickname, can we call it Sarang?"


    "If you like it, it''s fine with me. Isn''t it a bit common, though?"


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s common or not... I just, what should I say. It''s too lovely. Both you and our baby. So that''s the only name that comes to mind."


    "Let''s go with that, then."


    Honestly, I didn''t have the confidence to come up with a name myself, so I decided to go with Heena''s suggestion. Besides, it was a pretty name.


    Sarang.


    Repeating it several times in my mind, it sounded like a great name. It felt like it truly embodied the love between Heena and I.


    Seeing Heena constantly smiling and calling out "Sarang," my heart felt warm.


    Now at twenty years old, we were no more than children ourselves, unable to take care of even our own lives properly, despite being legal adults. We couldn''t see an inch ahead into our future, unsure of what our lives would become.


    But at this moment, being together gave me immense strength. Seeing my girlfriend smiling happily in front of me made me feel like I could do anything for her.


    "Our Sarang, you need to stay calm so you don''t hurt Mommy. Okay?"


    "...Hoo, hoo-hoo... Mommy... Yes. I''m a mom now, aren''t I?"


    "Yes, you are Sarang''s mommy."


    "I love that... It''s so wonderful, Sarang''s daddy."


    Heena''s smile, as she referred to herself as Mommy and called me Daddy, was brighter and more beautiful than ever.


    Author''s Note:


    We''ve finally reached Phase 3.


    Up to Phase 2, I followed the outline I had envisioned when I started writing... Although it turned out a bit longer than I thought, it still progressed roughly as planned.


    I still think the maximum length for ''My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me'' will be around 150 chapters.

 111 - How a Mini Heena Suddenly Appeared (2)

    111 - How a Mini Heena Suddenly Appeared (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The moment I woke up the next day, I meticulously cleaned the house. I planned to gather everyone after our fathers returned from work this evening to break the news. My heart had been racing since morning as a result.


    Fortunately, both families seemed free, readily agreeing to my request for an evening visit.


    They''d wanted to check on us occasionally anyway, though they didn''t drop by often, likely out of consideration. They''d just stop by sometimes with side dishes or necessities.


    "What should I do, what should I do, what should I do..."


    "Don''t worry so much. I''ll tell them it was my fault."


    "What are you saying? We did this together, why pin it on you?"


    "Still, I was always the stubborn one..."


    "Enough. I agreed to it too, so what''s the point?"


    As I started to shake my leg slightly from nerves, Heena chimed in unnecessarily.


    Honestly, while Heena might have initiated things, I became equally responsible the moment I accepted. In hindsight, we were careless, but in the moment, it was impossible to consider such things.


    Blaming it all on Heena made no sense, and as a man, I absolutely refused to do that. I dismissed her misguided words and took deep breaths to calm myself.


    Right. Life doesn''t always go as planned or expected. Just like on my CSAT day last year, it always flows in unexpected directions.


    What''s done is done. I''ll approach this with sincere apology and firm commitment to take responsibility. Though obvious, actually expressing my determination makes a big difference.


    With that resolve, I spent time researching pregnancy precautions with Heena. Still tense, I waited for our parents to arrive, and before I knew it, half the day had passed.


    Then evening came.


    -Ding dong.


    The moment of judgment had arrived.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    "......"


    "......"


    An awkward silence that made me want to bolt dominated our little love nest.


    Moments ago, as if by prior arrangement, both sets of parents arrived almost simultaneously. As they entered, they looked at us and sighed, seeming to already know what we''d say.


    As soon as we gathered in the living room, I knelt beside Heena and cut to the chase.


    "I''m sorry! Heena is pregnant!"


    I bowed my head deeply.


    Strangely, our parents didn''t say a word. They just stared at us impassively.


    In that suffocating atmosphere, just as my hands and feet started to tremble.


    Auntie broke the silence first.


    "Sis, I''m so sorry about our kid..."


    "What can we do? We thought this might happen when they started living together."


    "Still, I didn''t expect it so soon."


    "True, but."


    Auntie and Mom exchanged words as if they''d anticipated this, seemingly unfazed. But I couldn''t relax yet, as their conversation lacked its usual ease. Clearly, this wasn''t something to brush off lightly.


    "Then we''ll just register the marriage... and give up the room. It might be for the best. Heena can use her old room again, and Yeonho should go back home to focus until the CSAT."


    Auntie roughly outlined the plan. Indeed, rather than staying here with me, it would be better for Heena to return home and receive Auntie''s care while resting.


    Living together for so long, I''d unconsciously only thought about us working hard here, but objectively, it made sense for Heena to return home.


    At least until the birth.


    I was nodding in agreement, but surprisingly, Heena urgently objected.


    "Can''t Yeonho come too? Or I could stay...!"


    Even now, unable to bear separation, she clung to my arm and cried out. While I understood her feelings, I honestly thought Auntie''s suggestion was right, so I found it hard to speak up.


    With Heena''s stubbornness, the atmosphere suddenly changed. Auntie, who had been speaking relatively gently until now, even if not as cheerfully as usual.


    "Lee Heena! Is this the time to be stubborn?!"


    She finally raised her voice.


    Startled by that unexpected anger, I clamped my mouth shut even tighter, but Heena didn''t back down and started raising her voice as well.


    "But I can help Yeonho study!"


    "How is Yeonho supposed to concentrate in someone else''s house! And with you constantly whining next to him! How can he focus on his studies?!"


    "Why is it someone else''s house! We''re family now! Then I can go! And I''ll be quiet next to Yeonho!!"


    "How much of a burden are you trying to be by squeezing in there!"


    "It''s not a burden!! I''ll help with all the housework too!! I can do it!!"


    "What can you do when you''re pregnant?!"


    As the mother-daughter argument continued, not just me, but Dad, Mom, and even Uncle remained silent, watching the scene unfold.


    Uncle seemed to be keeping quiet, thinking it wasn''t the right time to intervene, but Dad and Mom looked quite shocked. And for good reason.


    Until now, Heena had never thrown tantrums, made a fuss, or raised her voice like this in front of them.


    For over two years, she had tried her best to be polite and show only her best side, at least in front of my family.


    Of course, they probably didn''t think that was all there was to Heena, but the gap with her usual behavior must have been enormous. Mom even said things like ''Is she really a high school student?'' about Heena back then.


    "That''s enough! You''ve already made one mistake, how much more trouble are you trying to cause Yeonho!"


    "No!! I''m staying with Yeonho!!"


    "Why are you being so stubborn today?! This won''t do. You''re coming home right now! Heena''s dad! Pack her things!"


    With that, Auntie rose as if ready to leave immediately. As she approached us and grabbed Heena''s arm, Heena resisted, screaming as if having a fit.


    "No!!"


    "Are you going to get up or not?! How long are you going to embarrass yourself in front of your in-laws..."


    Suddenly, Auntie''s movement, as if she was about to forcibly take Heena away, stopped.


    -Drip, drip. At the sight of Heena suddenly bursting into tears.


    "No... I don''t want to... *sob*... I, without Yeonho... *sniff*... I can''t..."


    "What, what is she doing now..."


    "*hiccup*... I won''t let go! *sob*... Waaaaaah..."


    Clinging to me with both arms as if she''d never let go, she breaks down crying. At this sight, everyone in the room except me froze.


    Not just my family, but even Uncle and Auntie, who knew Heena far better than we did, seemed to have never expected this. That Heena would break down crying so loudly in front of everyone.


    All the more so because she had often shown a mature side even when being stubborn at times.


    Author''s Note:


    After writing, I realized it was enough for two episodes, so I split it up!

 112 - How a Mini Heena Suddenly Appeared (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "No... I don''t wanna... *sob*... I want to... stay with Yeonie... *hic*..."


    Right now, Heena was no different from a child throwing a tantrum. Like an immature kid who knew nothing but stubbornness.


    The doctor had mentioned yesterday that her emotions might become unstable. Perhaps this was the first sign. Even accounting for that, Heena seemed incredibly unsettled.


    Amidst the chaos - adults frozen, Heena wailing - I found myself strangely calm. The thought that only I could comfort and care for Heena spurred me into action.


    Gently embracing the sobbing Heena, I addressed her mother.


    "Ma''am. No, Mother-in-law."


    "Oh, y-yes."


    "If it''s not too much trouble, could I stay at your place?"


    After careful consideration, I realized returning to her family home was best for Heena''s health. But if she couldn''t bear to part from me, I''d have to go with her.


    "But... Yeonho, your college entrance exam is just around the corner..."


    "Like Heena said, I learn a lot from her too. And I''d probably struggle to focus at home, worrying about her. So, if it''s not an inconvenience..."


    "We don''t mind, but..."


    Her mother trailed off, glancing at my mom. I followed her gaze, seeking permission.


    "Sorry for causing trouble and being stubborn, Mom. Is this okay?"


    "I always thought my well-behaved kids would act out someday, but I never expected my youngest to make the biggest scene."


    "I''m sorry..."


    "We don''t mind if the in-laws are okay with it. Though we''ll have plenty to discuss."


    "Sis! What if Yeonho''s grades drop while he''s retaking the exam-"


    "I think our son would do better on the entrance exam than before Heena started tutoring him, even if he bombed it."


    "That''s true."


    If I went back to being a second-year high schooler studying alone, I''d never achieve my current grades.


    "Besides, hasn''t he been helping her all this time? We should send him with room, board, and tutoring fees."


    "Oh my~ What tutoring fees!"


    "Anyway, I won''t object if that''s what our son wants. What about Yeonho''s dad?"


    "We should let him, even if he wanted to give up studying and just take care of Heena from now on."


    "There you have it."


    "Yeonho worked hard, it''s not like Heena did anything..."


    "Then let''s do it. Your in-laws agree, and Yeonho seems determined."


    "Heena''s dad..."


    "If Yeonho wants to take responsibility, how can we stop him? And if Heena throws a fit without him, what if something happens to her?"


    "That''s true, but... *sigh* I guess we have no choice."


    Fortunately, the discussion was flowing in our favor. Thanks to my parents always respecting my opinions, and Heena''s father''s fondness for male responsibility and determination.


    And so, today''s chaotic meeting was wrapping up.


    With me staying as a guest at Heena''s house.


    "Yeonho, can we talk in private for a moment?"


    "...I can''t imagine it. Heena''s always smiling brightly..."


    "That''s what I couldn''t imagine either~ It was like she became a different person overnight."


    "......"


    "But if you ask if that was bad... Absolutely not."


    From that moment, it was like a monologue. The inner thoughts of the mother-in-law who always gave us a bright smile and cheered on our love began to pour out.


    "I... Of course, I was very happy meeting Heena''s father too, but... watching Heena date you made me think."


    "About how a person could smile so happily."


    "I''ve seen many people, many loves in my life... But I''ve never seen anyone smile as happily as Heena did."


    "Seeing how radiantly a girl in love can smile... It was like witnessing something I''d only read about in books."


    "I couldn''t bring myself to stop it. Watching Heena made us happy too. Seeing her spend each day so joyfully and cheerfully."


    "That''s why I started to like you, Yeonho, even before meeting you. No matter what kind of person you were... How could I dislike someone who made our daughter so happy?"


    "Of course, if her feelings had cooled quickly or if Heena had struggled even for a day, I might have thought differently."


    "But that didn''t happen. She fell more in love, loved you more with each passing day."


    "By then, I had already half made up my mind. That I wanted you to become part of our family."


    "You, who gave our Heena a wealth of happiness as a woman... no, as a person."


    "I thought how wonderful it would be if you became family."


    As she said this, still holding my hands tightly, I couldn''t speak.


    My throat felt tight.


    I felt like I might cry.


    But even so, I held back and opened my mouth.


    "So... you''ve been... cheering for us... from the start..."


    "Did you think we just allowed everything without a thought?"


    To be honest, I had thought that a little. They always watched over our relationship with a smile, without saying much.


    "It''s because I could see how much you loved Heena. It was thanks to you that Heena started showing various emotions. She even showed us things we never imagined, like today... You might not have known, but this is the first time I''ve ever fought with her like this."


    "......"


    "Anyway, Yeonho... Thank you for not running away and considering accepting Heena right away... And thank you for deciding to live with us for Heena''s sake. You know my cooking skills, right? Now you won''t have to eat the tasteless meals Heena makes."


    "Heh... *sniff*..."


    In the end, I couldn''t hold back my tears, which slowly began to fall, but I also laughed.


    Heena''s cooking skills were still... questionable.


    "I wanted to say this. I''m so grateful to you, Yeonho, for giving Heena happiness in life. I don''t know how many chances we''ll have to be alone like this, so I wanted to take this opportunity to tell you how thankful I am. You''ll continue to take good care of Heena, won''t you?"


    There was no need to ask. By now, I couldn''t even imagine my life without Heena.


    Through my flowing tears and choked voice, I managed to speak.


    "I... I still have nothing... I''m young... and acted thoughtlessly... but I''ll do my best... for Heena... *sniff*..."


    "Oh my, why is our son-in-law crying like this... You''re doing the best you can. From now on, please love our Heena very much."


    Author''s Note:


    Um... You know that the maximum of 150 episodes really means, like, for real, at most 150 episodes, right...? It''s more likely to be shorter...


    Surprisingly, many people get unexpectedly pregnant in their early 20s like this... Yeonho and Heena are one such case, but I wanted to show them choosing to raise the child instead of aborting it, and the consequences! It''ll lead to lovey-dovey moments in the end anyway! As soon as this part is over!


    Please look forward to more!

 113 - How a Mini Heena Suddenly Appeared (4)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    After the conversation with my mother-in-law ended, we went outside to discuss our future plans together.


    Of course, right before that happened.


    "...Yeonho, your face... did you cry? Mom! Why did you say something to Yeonho! Sniff..."


    "I didn''t scold him, silly girl!"


    "Really, Heena. I just got a bit emotional."


    "Hic... really...?"


    "Yes. So calm down. You''ll scare the baby."


    Heena was about to start another argument when she saw my probably slightly red eyes.


    The first thing we decided on was Heena''s living situation. She was already two months pregnant, and we were worried about her staying here for a few more days, so we decided to finish moving by tomorrow. We also planned to take some things back with us today.


    During this time, Heena sat next to me with a swollen face, still sniffling. I stroked her hair while listening to the adults talk, trying to help her recover her mental state.


    Finally, when the conversation was about to wrap up, Heena bowed her head in front of her parents.


    "I''m sorry for showing such an embarrassing side..."


    "It''s because you''re pregnant. The first trimester is the most important, so don''t overdo it. If anything happens, make Yeonho do it. Got it?"


    "Yes, mother... Thank you."


    My mom comforted Heena, who couldn''t lift her face after today''s disgrace. Then, we decided to handle the serious matters starting tomorrow, and the parents went back home.


    When it was just the two of us, Heena apologized to me with a guilty expression.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "No, it''s okay. You were just feeling anxious again, right?"


    "Yes... Now, I feel like I can''t live without you by my side..."


    "Don''t worry. I told you, I''ll always be with you."


    "I''ll trust you... Thank you for coming with me. I love you."


    "I love you too. Let''s go to bed early today. I''ll hold you until you fall asleep."


    It had been an exhausting day in many ways, so we went to bed early.


    I held Heena tightly, who didn''t want to be apart from me for even a moment.


    The next day was an incredibly busy day. Since it was the weekend and they didn''t have to work, my parents came back early in the morning to help us with the move.


    I seated Heena on the bed and worked hard to assist with the move.


    "I want to help too..."


    "Heena! You stay put!"


    "Yeonho, stop Heena if she tries to do anything."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Heena wanted to help, but everyone dissuaded her, so she just sat there watching with a frustrated expression.


    In the midst of the move, Heeseong joined us a bit late. As soon as he arrived, he clung to me and started whispering.


    "What¡¯s the baby''s name?"


    "We haven''t decided on a name yet, but the baby¡¯s nickname is Sarang."


    "Oh, that''s pretty. Hey, show me the pictures."


    For some reason, my brother seemed very happy. I told him I''d show him the pictures and videos after we finished moving and managed to brush him off.


    He seemed genuinely pleased about having a niece or nephew.


    His reaction made me feel better. He probably had a lot to say, but he was holding back for our sake.


    Anyway, with two cars and several people helping, we managed to finish the move in less than half a day.


    The only thing we couldn''t move was the queen-sized bed. Since it wasn''t a modular bed, it was difficult to move unless we called a ladder truck. So, we decided to donate it to our landlord uncle.


    When the move was almost finished, and it was getting close to dinner time, we all gathered together for a meal. We even invited the people who were at home.


    In the private dining room, my parents took another room to discuss more matters, while my brothers and Yoonjung, who I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, gathered around.


    When I met the manager and informed him that I was quitting, he was shocked.


    "Yeonho, you''re quitting? Why?!"


    Originally, I intended to give a month''s notice to help find a replacement. However, I had decided to study intensely and also needed to take care of Heena, so I decided to quit immediately.


    Of course, I didn''t quit without a plan.


    "My brother Heeseong agreed to cover my shifts until you find a new part-timer. Is that okay?"


    "Really?! Heeseong?! Then it''s fine!"


    The manager seemed very pleased, which was a relief. Over the past few months, I had sensed that he liked Heeseong a lot. Although I thought they were a good match, my brother had never mentioned anything about it. Unfortunately.


    I also briefly explained the situation to Jia, who was taking a break in the office. We had become close, so it didn''t seem right to gloss over it.


    After I told her the short version of the story, the manager nodded approvingly before leaving to attend to the hall, and I stayed to talk a bit more with Jia.


    "You''re a good person, Yeonho. Really good. I think you''ve made a wise choice."


    "I don''t think it''s something to be praised for..."


    "Your careless actions certainly deserve scolding, but what''s done is done, and what matters now is the future. Heena is really lucky to have you."


    "Anyone would have done the same. I don''t deserve such words..."


    Jia shook her head at my response.


    "Yeonho, do you know why people get praised for doing good deeds?"


    "Because they did something good?"


    "Exactly. But while everyone says people should naturally be good and do good deeds, it''s not easy to see that in real life."


    "Yeah..."


    "Everyone knows it''s good to be kind and do good things, but if everyone in the world did that, it wouldn''t be something to be praised for."


    "Uh... I feel a bit embarrassed."


    "What you did on the day of the college entrance exam last year, and now working hard for your future with Heena, are truly commendable. Be proud. You''re amazing, Yeonho."


    "......"


    My face grew warm, and my nose started to tingle as Jia looked me straight in the eye and praised me directly.


    "Thank you, unnie."


    "No need to thank me. You''ve worked hard."


    "You''ve worked hard too, covering for me all this time. Can I come visit later?"


    "That''s fine, but please explain well to your girlfriend. Sometimes it was a bit scary when she stared at me."


    "Um... I''m sorry about Heena..."


    My girl gets jealous even of a lesser panda.


    "I haven''t been pregnant myself, but I hear the early stages are quite unsettling. Take good care of her. I know you will. It was fun working with you."


    "I enjoyed coming to work because of you, unnie."


    "Thanks for saying that. Just don''t say it in front of your girlfriend."


    "Isn''t she being a bit too cautious?"


    It''s not entirely unreasonable, though.


    Anyway, I finished my farewells with Jia. It would be hard to come back here for a while, so I wouldn''t see her often. I wasn''t even sure if she''d still be working here when I finished my college entrance exams.


    Still, I was very grateful to Jia, who was always kind and gentle. She showed me what an ideal older sister could be like.


    I definitely wanted to bring a gift and visit her later.


    After wrapping up things at the cafe, I headed home feeling a mix of emotions. Not to my parents'' house, but to Heena''s house.


    The place I would call home for a while.


    Thankfully, and somewhat naturally, they had given me the passcode to their house. With a nervous heart, I unlocked the door and stepped inside.


    -Click


    "Welcome home, honey!"


    "...I''m back."


    Heena greeted me with a bright smile. Despite her family watching from behind, she called me by that enormous title.


    Thinking that this would be my new daily life, I was already worried.


    I''ll study my math before the exam.

 114 - Living with In-laws and the Second College Entrance Exam

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I had been living with my in-laws for a few months now. Life at Heena''s house surpassed my expectations. Initially, I thought staying with another family would be uncomfortable, but any minor discomfort faded quickly.


    Having occasionally stayed over before, her parents'' efforts to make me feel at ease played a significant role. However, their method of making me comfortable was... unique.


    "Son-in-law, hungry? Wait a bit, I''ll whip up something delicious."


    "Studying hard? We should feed our son-in-law some nourishing food to keep him strong."


    "That''s why today''s dish is samgyetang~"


    "...Thanks... Ha... Can''t you just call me by my name like before? Ma''am!"


    "Oh my, you called me ''mother-in-law'' just fine last time. Care to try again?"


    "Mother-in-law!"


    "Alright, son-in-law~ Double portion today, eat up~"


    "......."


    Despite my frustrated outbursts, they insisted on calling me ''son-in-law'', saying I should get used to it.


    Heena, overhearing this, chimed in.


    "Why the fuss, honey? You are the son-in-law."


    "Heena, please... can''t you at least use my name? I really like my name!"


    Ignoring my plea, Heena glanced at her belly and said,


    "Daddy''s being silly. Right, Sarang?"


    "No, ''Sarang'' won''t answer..."


    "Sarang likes calling you ''honey'' too. Or maybe ''darling''!"


    "Ha ha..."


    It was chaotic, but my ability to speak freely made me feel like I was becoming part of the family.


    I settled into Heena''s room, storing half my stuff in Heeseong''s room due to space constraints. I only brought essentials for studying and my computer.


    The bed was smaller than I was used to.


    "When we sleep, just hold me tight, okay?"


    "Won''t it be hot? What if I press your belly? Might be uncomfortable for Sarang."


    "It''s not that big yet, so it''s fine~"


    At bedtime, I had no choice but to hold Heena close as she wrapped her arms around my neck. We often slept like this even when living alone.


    But it didn''t end there.


    "Woo~ kiss!"


    "...Heena, again today?"


    "Yes~ I waited patiently for you to finish studying... Can''t I?"


    "It''s not that you can''t..."


    "I behaved, so reward me~ Sarang agrees!"


    "Sarang''s shield seems to have no cooldown."


    Her moist eyes made me break into a cold sweat. Heena''s already high sexual desire had intensified recently.


    The doctor approved sex after five weeks, provided we avoided strenuous positions.


    In some ways, she seemed busier than me. Thankfully, she appeared very happy and joyful.


    From morning to night, despite breaks, most of my days were consumed by studying.


    I''d thought this pace might burn me out before the college entrance exam, and honestly, I still felt on the edge.


    "Yeonho~ Look! It''s prenatal music. Which song do you think Sarang will like?"


    Seeing Heena''s radiant smile, brighter than the sun, made me feel I could endure any hardship in my studies.


    Our mistake had caused trouble for everyone around us. We were receiving and would continue to receive a lot of help.


    My task was to focus on studying as much as possible and, hopefully, get into the same university as Heena.


    Of course, I needed breaks. One day, I met my friends after a long time.


    They were free during vacation. Understanding my situation, they came to my area to avoid taking up too much of my time.


    "......"


    "......"


    "......"


    "......"


    "Say something, you idiots."


    After a moment of silence, they finally spoke.


    "So, uh, hang in there."


    "If you''ve got time to drink later, call me. It''s on me."


    Uihyun and Hyunwoo offered vague encouragement.


    "What are you, Quicksilver? Can''t keep up. A dad at twenty... you''re something else."


    "Hey, with a baby coming, why consider another gap year? Join our snack bar! High pay! Solid benefits, including parental leave! We''ve got a spot for you!"


    Suhwang and Yoonsung teased and joked. Jung Yoonsung always tried to recruit me. Is he still job-hopping?


    "You''re not the only one suffering; everyone around you is too. Get your act together, idiot... If you were my family, I''d have beaten you senseless."


    Suhwang scolded me harshly, but I couldn''t argue. His words rang true, and I knew he was concerned.


    "Don''t mess around. Study hard and get into Seoyeon University. Otherwise, you''re beyond help, you hopeless bastard."


    "Study hard, but if it doesn''t pan out, come to the snack bar. I''m serious about the high pay and parental leave."


    "Once the baby''s born and things settle, let''s revisit that valley. My uncle''s abroad, so it''s vacant now."


    "We''re on standby for drinks. Call if you need. We''ll get you wasted."


    "Thanks, everyone. I probably won''t see you much until the exam, but I''ll buy drinks after."


    Their methods varied, but I felt everyone''s concern and desire to help. It was comforting and I was grateful. Even Suhwang, who grumbled to the end, sent one last message as we parted.


    [Kim Suhwang: Need a tutor? I''ll ask my cousin. She''s a math whiz. Tutor fee: three days of drinking post-exam.]


    His tsundere-like concern made me laugh.


    [Han Yeonho: Lol, thanks. But with Heena glued to me 24/7, can you really get your cousin to tutor? Can you handle Heena''s reaction?]


    [Kim Suhwang: fuck, sorry;;;; Forget it. Seriously. Don''t tell her. I mean it.]


    [Han Yeonho: Why fear Heena? Anyway, thanks.]


    [Kim Suhwang: You still don''t get your wife. Work hard. Holler if you need anything.]


    In the end, many people beyond my family supported me. My friends, and even the uncle from the grandmother I used to help, continued sending monthly health drinks.


    He also mentioned I should contact him anytime about joining the gym. He promised everything, from membership to personal training, would be free.


    After months of focused studying with all this support and encouragement, the day finally arrived.


    The day of my college entrance exam redemption.

 115 - Living with In-laws and the Second College Entrance Exam (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The morning of the exam day, the first thing that crossed my mind was just one thing.


    Ah, finally, freedom.


    I had truly given it my all. I gave up playing and watching sports like games, soccer, and basketball, focusing solely on studying.


    Still, my nights with Heena continued.


    Thanks to that, our relationship was still so strong that I was worried we might have a second child as soon as Sarang was born. From then on, I would definitely use contraception.


    Anyway, my grades consistently improved, to the point where I regretted not managing my GPA a bit better from the start. If I performed just a bit better than my last mock exam, Seoyeon University would be within my reach.


    Of course, my hard work played a role, but Heena''s devoted tutoring was a great help. She knew me better than I knew myself and could provide instant, real-time tutoring 24/7 whenever I had questions.


    "Did you bring your exam ticket? Is your stomach okay?"


    "Perfect."


    Heena, now six months pregnant and visibly showing, took care of everything for me, one by one, even with her bulging belly.


    So, as we were getting ready early in the morning without rushing, just like usual, the people around us were making a fuss.


    "Our son-in-law~ Here¡¯s some gimbap for lunch. It would be better if you ate something more filling..."


    "No, this is great. Thank you."


    "Don''t be nervous. Just do as you usually do."


    "Yes, I will do my best."


    My mother-in-law and father-in-law were more restless than I was, causing a commotion. However, I wasn''t particularly nervous. Even though it was technically my second exam, last year I hadn''t even gotten near the test center, so it was practically my first.


    I knew better than anyone else how hard I had worked. That¡¯s why, contrary to what I expected, I felt quite calm physically and mentally.


    After meticulously preparing, I left the house amidst the fuss and walked to the entrance of the apartment with Heena, who came to see me off.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    -Bang!


    Heeseong and Jeongwoo were waiting for me with a huge car.


    "What¡¯s this? What¡¯s going on?"


    "What do you mean? Get in. The test center is close, so you won''t get car sick. You have to ride this."


    "You don''t have a choice. Let''s go, Han Yeonho."


    "It''s just a ten-minute bus ride..."


    "Honey, let''s get in. I¡¯m coming with you."


    Heena, as if she knew about this all along, got into the back seat naturally and called me in. Heeseong was driving, and I didn¡¯t know why Jeongwoo was there, but he took the passenger seat.


    It was absurd, but somehow, I let out a pleased chuckle. Given what happened last year, they probably did this because they were worried about me.


    Like they said, it was indeed a very close distance, so there was little risk of car sickness ruining my condition.


    So, I quietly got into the car, and the four of us headed to the test center.


    "Don''t feel too pressured. Just do what you always do. Got it?"


    "Got it. You take care of yourself too. Once the exam is over, I''ll take care of everything for you."


    "It''s okay. Just being by my side is enough. Good luck, honey! Sarang also says good luck to Daddy!"


    "Thank you. Thank you, Sarang, too~"


    "Hey! After the exam, don''t go anywhere and just wait at the school gate! We''ll come to pick you up!"


    "Alright~"


    I thought their worry was excessive, but if it made them feel better, there was no reason I couldn''t go along with it.


    Since the school where the exam was held was just two bus stops away, it didn¡¯t take long to get there. We arrived without any accidents or problems.


    "Brother, stop saying weird things. If you keep doing that, you won¡¯t get to hold Sarang later."


    "...That¡¯s so unfair."


    With such lively banter, I couldn¡¯t stop smiling at this noisy celebration party. All the hardships and the year of retaking the exam felt completely rewarded.


    Even if my scores hadn''t been this good, I would have felt the same if I had taken the exam without any regrets.


    With the atmosphere growing more festive, I drank more than I intended and rested my head on Heena¡¯s shoulder for a while.


    What started as a celebration for me had turned into a discussion about the future among our parents, while my brothers and sister were deep in conversation about cars.


    "Are you very drunk?"


    "Uh... a little? But not so much that I¡¯m out of it. I think I''ll be okay if I rest for a bit."


    "Really? You can get more drunk if you want."


    "Are you planning to record another weird video?"


    "It¡¯s a cute video~"


    I vowed that one day I would erase that embarrassing record from when we turned twenty.


    With that determination, I gently placed my hand on Heena¡¯s belly. We had recently taken a detailed ultrasound, and the baby was starting to take shape. The day when Sarang would be born wasn''t far off.


    "Is Sarang moving now?"


    "No, I think Sarang is sleeping. She¡¯s been quiet for a while."


    We couldn¡¯t have our intimate nights as much as Heena used to enjoy, but instead, we made it a routine to gently caress Sarang together.


    The due date was already early next year. There was a mix of anxiety and vague fear, but also the expectation of meeting our precious child.


    Sometimes Heena struggled, and I wished the baby would come soon. I wasn¡¯t fully prepared and knew I lacked much as a father.


    But I was confident I could give all my love.


    "Really, you worked hard."


    Feeling sentimental, I spaced out for a moment, and Heena patted my head.


    "You worked harder than me. How are you feeling today? You had indigestion yesterday."


    "Today, I feel fine. I think Sarang knows it¡¯s a happy day and is helping out."


    "Our Sarang is so good."


    Hearing Heena''s small laugh at my praise for Sarang was music to my ears. It was such a beautiful sound.


    Since her belly started to show, Heena sometimes tried to hide it out of embarrassment.


    But somehow, she looked even more beautiful to me now than before. Especially when she lovingly caressed her belly with gentle eyes.


    "Will you give me lots of kisses when we go to bed? Last night, you fell asleep early, so we couldn¡¯t."


    "As much as you want, I¡¯ll give you plenty. I won¡¯t touch my studies or anything for a while. We can go all night."


    "Really~?"


    "Of course. Or should we start now?"


    "Huhuhu..."


    She laughed even more happily than before. That goofy laugh that hadn¡¯t changed in years.


    The day when my adorable girlfriend would bring Sarang into the world was just around the corner.


    As I spent my leisure time taking care of Heena, before we knew it, Sarang would be here to welcome us, and we would be ready to welcome him.


    Very soon.


    Author''s Note:


    Hmm.


    To be honest, I intended to quickly wrap things up from here, progressing rapidly for about 15-20 more chapters as an epilogue. Showing snippets of their lovey-dovey moments in between...


    I¡¯ve shown most of the sweet moments I wanted to during their high school days, and from now on, even if I introduce new things as adults, it might start to feel repetitive. In hindsight, there are things I think would have been nice to include.


    I initially planned for around 130-135 chapters, but since many readers want the story to continue a bit longer, I¡¯ll try to extend it.

 116 - And Then There Were Three

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The year of retaking the college entrance exam was over, and my grades were good, so I spent my days collecting information about regular admissions at Seoyeon University¡ªnot exactly a frenzy of activity.


    I spent all my time next to Heena. Of course, even if she hadn''t kept me close, I wouldn''t have gone out and left her alone.


    As time passed, like other pregnant women, Heena experienced frequent condition changes and emotional swings. However, she mostly revealed these to me and hardly ever to her family.


    "Yeonho, wake up..."


    "Uh, what? Is something wrong?"


    "No... just hug me..."


    "Yawn~ Okay."


    She would wake me up in the middle of the night, asking for a hug.


    "I want strawberries."


    "Really? Should I get some?"


    "No. Stay with me."


    "Don''t go?"


    "But I want strawberries..."


    "Wait a bit. I''ll summon strawberries."


    [ Han Yeonho : Hyung!! ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Ahhhhhhhhhh!! ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Hyung!!!!!!! Emergency!! ]


    [ Heeseong hyung : What, what, what the hell is it? Did something happen? ]


    [ Han Yeonho : Please buy strawberries; Heena wants to eat them. ]


    [ Heeseong hyung : ...... ]


    She would randomly crave something, and then insist I stay by her side, a contradictory demand.


    "When you go to OT, you''ll drink with other girls, right...?"


    "I''m not going. That''s around your due date. I wouldn''t go."


    "They''ll call you oppa and pour you drinks... and you''ll happily drink..."


    "We''re just classmates, why would they call me oppa?"


    "You''ll get drunk, lie next to them, and become close... Hiccup..."


    "I''m not going! Calm down!"


    "Sniff..."


    "Heena, I''m here! I''m not going anywhere! I''ll stay by your side!"


    She would cry, imagining impossible scenarios.


    Because of that, I couldn''t leave her side even for a step, always stuck next to her. Once, my in-laws felt sorry for me and tried to take Heena away for a bit.


    "No!! Don''t go!!"


    "It''s just a short outing~ A quick walk around the neighborhood would only take about 30 minutes."


    "I''ll go too!!"


    "Sigh... Sorry, son-in-law."


    "It''s okay. Heena, come here. I''ll hold you."


    "You won''t leave me, right...?"


    "I''m not going anywhere. Come, I''ll hold you."


    "Okay..."


    Whenever I tried to leave, she would cry, so I gave up. When she calmed down, she apologized for her unreasonable demands.


    "Sorry for being stubborn earlier... It must be frustrating to stay by my side all the time..."


    "Frustrating? Not at all. Are you feeling better? Want me to bring some water?"


    "A healthy daughter! Let''s check her hands and feet."


    The doctor''s words confirmed that the delivery was finally over. Although I realized it, it was still hard to grasp what had just happened. Having been by Heena''s side for so long, crying and talking, I was overwhelmed.


    Both Heena and I were crying, but through her tears, Heena was smiling softly at me.


    "Our... Sarang, did she come out okay?"


    "Yes... she''s very healthy. How about you? Are you in more pain anywhere?"


    "I''m fine... sob, Sarang... I want to see our Sarang..."


    Tears quickly filled Heena''s eyes again as she asked for Sarang. The nurse, who had already finished the initial care, gently showed Sarang to Heena.


    We both cried as we looked at our wrinkly, but incredibly adorable, Sarang.


    "She''s so, so beautiful... hiccup... Sarang, she''s so beautiful... Yeonho, she looks just like you..."


    "She looks just like you."


    "Sob... no, she doesn''t..."


    "Yes, she does."


    As we admired our small and fragile baby, too scared to even touch her, the nurse placed Sarang on Heena''s belly.


    This was something we had been briefed about earlier. It was called kangaroo care, where the baby and mother have skin-to-skin contact to provide emotional stability.


    Amazingly, as soon as Sarang touched Heena, she stopped crying, almost as if she recognized her mother.


    That magical sight.


    The heartwarming scene of mother and daughter.


    It moved me deeply.


    And so, we became three instead of two.


    Me, Heena, and Sarang.


    As a family of three.


    Afterwards, Sarang was moved to the neonatal room, and Heena was also transferred for postpartum care. During this time, I met the family gathered outside the delivery room.


    I had called them before going in, and every single family member had shown up.


    Among them, my mother-in-law was the first to rush to me with disheveled hair as soon as I stepped out.


    "How are Heena and Sarang? Are they healthy?"


    "Yes, they are both healthy. The nurses are helping Heena wash up, and Sarang is in the neonatal room."


    "Thank goodness... sob... thank you. Thank you so much, Yeonho... my dear son-in-law... you worked so hard."


    "It was nothing... it¡¯s us who caused all the trouble for our families. Thank you so much."


    It was true. Because of our reckless actions, we became parents at such an early age. In the end, it was thanks to our families that we safely welcomed Sarang.


    "Jeongwoo''s mom, we need to get Yeonho something to eat."


    "Look how thin he is. Sunhoo, get the stuff we bought at the convenience store!"


    "Here it is~"


    "I''m so moved... sob, Yeonho and Heena, you both worked so hard... I''m about to cry..."


    "You''re already crying. Yeonho, eat something first."


    "Is that enough? Wait a bit. Should I get a catering service... but can they come here?"


    "Good idea, Heeseong. He must be exhausted, let''s make sure he eats well."


    I silently thanked my family, who were so relieved and happy that the nurse had to come out and remind them to be quieter.


    I was truly happy to have these people as my family.


    From the bottom of my heart.


    I wanted to be this kind of family for Heena and Sarang.


    Always grateful and loving.


    That kind of family.


    Author''s Note:


    Dear readers!! Don''t worry!!


    According to your wishes! ''My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me'' will continue up to 20,000 chapters!!


    See you tomorrow with Heena''s part. Thank you for always reading!

 117 - And Then There Were Three (2) (feat. Heena)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    It happened.


    A child of Yeonho and mine was in my womb.


    Who could understand the joy that overwhelmed me when I received confirmation of this fact?


    I also knew.


    We were still only twenty years old.


    How challenging it would be if we recklessly had a child like this. How much criticism we would face from others.


    Despite knowing that, I had accepted Yeonho on what I claimed was a safe day.


    If a child could be conceived even with that tiny, minuscule chance.


    If proof of our love could come into being.


    If it could create a visible attachment that would prevent Yeonho from easily throwing his life away for another life again, as he had in his previous life. Something that would make him unable to carelessly risk his life.


    If it could reduce that endless possibility of despair, even just a little.


    Yes, if only that could happen.


    I could endure any judgmental looks or hardships.


    Though I felt sorry for Yeonho, who would have to endure it with me.


    It was purely, entirely my selfish desire.


    Although it was a pregnancy born of such self-interest, I loved Sarang just as much as Yeonho did. Even though I couldn''t feel any movement yet, she was already so precious and lovable.


    Also, when the doctor let us hear the baby''s heartbeat.


    Tears streamed down my face. I couldn''t help it. The evidence of life inside me felt so incredibly real.


    I burst into sobs soon after.


    This was our baby.


    Something we couldn''t see before. Something Yeonho surely would have seen back then too, if he had survived.


    Ours, Yeonho''s, mine.


    A baby.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Thankfully, although Yeonho was surprised that we were having a baby, he never once suggested getting rid of it. I was grateful that he seemed to consider it without even thinking about that, worrying about our future instead.


    Of course, I had expected Yeonho would be like that, but still.


    "Sarang."


    "Hm?"


    "How about we use ''Sarang'' as our baby''s prenatal name?"


    "If you like it, that''s fine with me. But isn''t it a bit common?"


    "I don''t care if it''s common or not... How should I put it. It''s just so lovable. You, Yeonho, and our baby too. That''s the only thing I can think of."


    "Let''s go with that, then."


    And so we decided on ''Sarang'' as our baby''s prenatal name. There wasn''t any special meaning or significance to it. It was just that nothing else came to mind.


    It felt like my love for Yeonho had manifested in this world.


    "Our Sarang, you have to stay still and not hurt Mommy, okay? Got it?"


    "...Hehe... Mommy... Yeah. I''m a mom now, aren''t I?"


    "That''s right, Sarang''s mom."


    "I love that... I love it so much, Sarang''s dad."


    Yes. We were now Sarang''s mom and dad. I will give all my love.


    To Yeonho, and to our Sarang.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Together with Yeonho, we confessed to our parents about the pregnancy. While they didn''t simply blame us for our reckless actions, they seemed to have a lot to worry about in various ways.


    What could I say here?


    If there was a sinner in this situation, it was me alone.


    "That''s enough. Don''t I know our kid? When that girl says she wants to do something, how could you refuse?"


    I couldn''t make a single excuse to Mom, who was clearly saying the cause lay with me, not Yeonho.


    Meanwhile, I was relieved that even our parents were considering having the baby as a premise for their concerns. As long as they didn''t tell us to get rid of the child, I could endure any criticism or punishment. I had the confidence to bear it all.


    It didn''t matter that we couldn''t have a wedding ceremony before Jeongwoo oppa''s. Of course, I wanted to if we had the chance, but it was fine even if we didn''t.


    That wasn''t what was important. The only thing that mattered was being together with Yeonho and Sarang.


    "Then we''ll just register the marriage... We''ll have to move out of the room too. Actually, this works out well. Heena, you can use your old room again, and Yeonho should go back home to focus on his college entrance exam until then."


    But this, I couldn''t accept.


    Yeonho moving away from me.


    "Can''t Yeonho stay with me too? Or I could go with him...!"


    The moment I heard Mom''s words, my mind went blank. Going back home was fine. Or even staying at Yeonho''s house.


    As long as Yeonho was by my side, I''d be okay anywhere.


    "Lee Heena! Is this the time to be stubborn?!"


    Mom raised her voice, but I couldn''t give in. This wasn''t stubbornness, it was something that absolutely had to happen.


    Yeonho, at least Yeonho, has to stay by my side!


    Absolutely!


    From then on, I couldn''t see anything else. For the first time in my life, I fought with Mom, raising my voice. At that moment, I didn''t care that my in-laws were watching, or that Yeonho was right there.


    I truly couldn''t live without Yeonho by my side.


    When Mom finally tried to drag me away.


    "No!!"


    "Are you going to get up or not?! How long are you going to embarrass yourself in front of your in-laws..."


    Drip, drip. My emotions were out of control. The only thing on my mind was wanting to be with Yeonho.


    I know I did something stupid and immature, but.


    Please understand.


    "N-no... *sob*... I, without Yeonho... *wail*... I can''t..."


    I can''t be without Yeonho.


    Don''t take Yeonho away from me.


    Don''t make him drift away from me.


    "*hiccup*... I won''t let go! *sob*... *waaaah*..."


    Please, I''m begging you.


    I don''t care about anything else.


    But this anxiety was genuine. Yeonho is too handsome, kind, and gentle.


    He''ll surely be popular among the girls in his year. In places where my eyes can''t reach, with girls I don''t know, with the cute type of girl he likes.


    Imagining him smiling brightly at them like he does to me made my heart feel like it was being torn apart. Even when he was working at the cafe, I got upset just seeing him smile at customers.


    I was already anxious about the first semester he would spend alone without me.


    I wanted to lock him up at home, college be damned.


    Besides that.


    "Nooo!! Don''t gooo!!"


    "Let''s just take a quick walk~ It''ll only take about 30 minutes to go around the neighborhood?"


    "I''m going too!!"


    "Oh geez... I''m sorry, son-in-law."


    "It''s alright. Heena, come here. I''ll hold you."


    "You won''t leave me behind...?"


    "Where would I go? Come on, I''ll hold you."


    "Okay..."


    I absolutely couldn''t tolerate being separated from him.


    He could do anything else, but leaving me behind was absolutely not allowed.


    He has to stay by my side.


    A husband can''t leave his wife behind.


    The pager Yeonho got me for this reason was truly a token of love itself. No matter what he was doing, whenever I pressed it, he would fly to my side.


    Thank you. For always putting up with my tantrums.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After months of relying on Yeonho''s gentleness and acting spoiled like that, I was admitted to the hospital early as the due date approached.


    The constant contractions were a bit tough, but it wasn''t to the point where I needed to be hospitalized so early. Still, they were doing it out of concern for me, so I followed without complaint.


    Of course, Yeonho came with me and took care of me at the hospital too.


    A few days later.


    As I had sensed, the contractions started in the early morning. Crying and screaming from pain incomparable to anything before, I called for Yeonho.


    "*sob*... Ye-Yeonho... Are you there?"


    "Yeah, I''m right here. I''m holding your hand tightly, see?"


    "Stay, stay with me..."


    "I''m not going anywhere. Never."


    "Ugh...!!"


    I heard his voice in my ear. That was enough. The pain didn''t lessen, but as long as Yeonho was by my side, I could endure it.


    His strong grip crushing my hand, as if he was anxious too.


    "Later, let''s revisit all the places we went on dates with Sarang. The three of us together."


    "Or we could take Heeseong hyung and Yoonjung noona too, since they''re pitiful."


    "Sometimes it seems like they want to see Sarang even more than we do. Right?"


    "Going on another hot spring trip would be nice too. But I wonder if it''d be too hot for Sarang?"


    "I''ll be by your side. I''ll stay by your side forever."


    "Just a little more, just hang in there a little longer, Heena."


    "I love you."


    With his gentle voice whispering in my ear.


    With his words looking towards our future as three.


    Even though it hurt like hell.


    I could still bear it.


    This level of pain was nothing. Though I was screaming from the pain, it wasn''t something I couldn''t endure if Yeonho was there with me.


    I had experienced even greater physical pain, and emotional pain too.


    Finally.


    "Waah!!"


    When I started to hear the baby''s cry.


    Though my body was in terrible shape, I wanted to see Yeonho''s face more than anyone else''s.


    "Our... Sarang, she came out well...?"


    "Yeah... They say she''s very healthy. How about you? Are you in pain anywhere?"


    "I''m okay... *sob*, Sarang... I want to see our Sarang..."


    And after confirming once again that Yeonho was beside me, I asked for our baby.


    "She''s so, so beautiful... *hiccup*... Sarang, you''re so beautiful... She looks just like you, Yeonho..."


    "She looks more like you than me."


    "*sob*... No way..."


    "I''m telling you she does."


    Our baby, Sarang, who the nurse showed me, was truly angelic. I could tell at a glance that she was mine and Yeonho''s child.


    Though she was wrinkly and tiny, I could still see the resemblance to Yeonho.


    And when Sarang was placed on my belly, feeling the warmth and heartbeat through my stomach.


    Tears flowed, I was moved, and I could once again deeply realize that this was the baby I had given birth to.


    Even though I was disoriented and extremely dizzy from crying and screaming so much, I clearly recognized one thing.


    We were now no longer two, but.


    A family of three.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I was sorry to everyone for my selfish anxiety, stubbornness, and irresponsible actions that I couldn''t have imagined before.


    To our families who have to support us, to Sarang who came to us too early because of her foolish mother. To Yeonho, who has to take this troublesome woman with him for life.


    It feels like I''ve only been causing you trouble lately, instead of taking care of you.


    But I''ll try my best from now on.


    As your wife, as Sarang''s mother.


    I''ll really do my very best.


    I''m sorry.


    And thank you.


    I''ll love you until I die.


    Please stay by my side.


    I love you, Yeonho.


    And welcome, Sarang.

 118 - Twenty-One Years Old, Freshman, Married with Children

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Sarang was born.


    I felt joy, emotion, and a mix of various feelings, but as a father, there were many things I had to do immediately.


    First and foremost was Heena''s condition. Fortunately, she was not unwell, but we needed to be cautious, so she was admitted to a postpartum care center right away to receive various types of care.


    Moreover, perhaps because the childbirth was over, most of Heena''s anxiety symptoms disappeared. She no longer insisted on keeping me by her side like she did before Sarang was born.


    Thanks to that, I initially went into the care center with her, but afterwards, I left Heena there and went around taking care of administrative matters.


    Oh, and about Sarang''s name.


    "Can''t we just call her Sarang?"


    "It¡¯s stuck to our mouths, right?"


    "Yeah. It doesn¡¯t sound strange, and it¡¯s pretty to call."


    "I searched, and it says there¡¯s no problem using the prenatal name as it is... Should we ask our parents too?"


    After consulting here and there, it was unanimously decided to name her Sarang. Everyone, including us, liked it more than we thought.


    Han Sarang.


    It might be a name that could be teased a little, but the kids who would tease her would probably be boys trying to get her attention.


    It¡¯s not that unusual of a name. All the family members liked it too.


    Anyway, while going around like that, I registered her birth, applied for childcare allowances, maternity grants, and other benefits. We had already registered our marriage. I had briefly visited the district office with Heena early in her pregnancy.


    I was very nervous at that time, but the application process took less than 30 minutes. I didn¡¯t know it could be that easy to register a marriage.


    After finishing those tasks, I stayed by Heena''s side. Although she didn¡¯t mind me doing my own things and going around, like before she got pregnant, I had no reason to leave her.


    Moreover, Sarang was just too cute!


    "Sarang! Here, look here! It''s Daddy!"


    "Oh dear, don¡¯t distract her while she¡¯s eating~"


    "Sorry..."


    No other family members could enter the postpartum care center. Since it was a place with babies and mothers, people coming and going would cause stress. I was allowed to stay because I applied as a husband when we first came in.


    Thanks to that, I had the world''s cutest Sarang all to myself.


    Of course.


    [ Heeseong Hyung: Hey, hey, hey, damn it, send me some videos!!! Photos are fine too!!!! After all the things I did for you! ]


    [ Yoonjung Noona: Yeonho... Did I do something wrong? Please, just one photo of Sarang... ???????????? I¡¯m dying here... ]


    [ Jungwoo Hyung: If you remember all the things I¡¯ve bought you, send photos and videos. ]


    [ Sunhoo Hyung: If you want a stroller, send a photo. ]


    My hyungs and noonas were in chaos.


    [ Mom: Son. Could you take a video of our granddaughter and send it to me? Grandma wants to see her too. ]


    [ Mother-in-law: Heena isn¡¯t checking her phone~ Sarang''s dad, could you send some photos and videos of Sarang? Heena''s dad is pestering me~ ]


    My parents were also causing a fuss.


    They were pestering me every day as if they would come over if I didn¡¯t send photos and videos right away. I understood how they felt.


    It¡¯s because...


    "Choo... Chup..."


    "Yes, it''s a picture of the three of us."


    "If anyone asks about the photo, answer honestly. Tell them, ''It''s my wife and daughter.''"


    "I got it. Why would I hide that?"


    "And you know about group dates and meetings, right?"


    -Squeeze


    "Ow! Yes, I know! I won''t go! Heena, my hand hurts!"


    "Good. Next... If a senior tells you to drink with them, don¡¯t follow. And also©¤"


    Most of it was about not getting involved with other women.


    I doubted there would be anyone interested in a married man with a kid at twenty-one. They might be curious about me, but not romantically. Besides, many people already knew I was married.


    I hadn¡¯t attended the orientation, so they hadn¡¯t seen my face, but I was already active in the department''s KakaoTalk chat room. I was also part of a separate chat room with just the guys, where we chatted a lot.


    In that chat room, I got a lot of questions about my profile picture¡ªwho was in it, was it my sister and niece? Considering Heena''s beauty, if I had said she was my girlfriend, there might have been envy and jealousy.


    But when I introduced her as my wife and our daughter, everyone suddenly became very kind, as if to cheer me on.


    Those guys had no idea how cute Sarang was.


    "Even though there aren''t many girls in your department, you still shouldn''t let your guard down. And don¡¯t smile too kindly!"


    "But that''s my trademark..."


    "What if someone falls for you!"


    "Come on, that won¡¯t happen. And even if it did, I wouldn¡¯t care. I have you and Sarang. You know my heart, right?"


    "Still..."


    "Hey, don¡¯t you know my heart? Here, a kiss!"


    -Smooch


    "Mwah... Okay, I get it but..."


    To calm Heena down, I hugged her and kissed her. We were in the living room, but everyone was so focused on Sarang that they didn''t pay us any attention.


    "Oh, our princess~ Did you eat well~? You''re sleepy because you''re full! Shall we go to bed?"


    "Sarang really looks just like you and Yeonho. By the way, Yeonho''s mom, when is that stroller Sunhoo ordered coming? In a month or two, it''ll be fine to take her outside."


    "It should be here soon. But isn¡¯t it hard to take care of her just here? She''ll cry for food all the time... If it gets tough, we can take care of her for a few days."


    "Sister! I raised Heeseong and Heena, so what''s hard about this? You just want to take Sarang!"


    Whether we were kissing or not, the competition for Sarang continued. Thankfully, our parents had kept my siblings from visiting, which was a relief.


    Too much commotion could stress Sarang out.


    Anyway, I continued being affectionate with Heena, reassuring her that other girls being interested in me was an unnecessary worry.


    "I¡¯ll just focus on keeping my grades up and come right back to take care of Sarang. I won¡¯t have time for anything else. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Okay... But don¡¯t overdo it. It''s fine if you attend some social gatherings or drink with friends. Those things will help in the future too. Just make sure to let me know."


    "I got it. If I have to go, I''ll tell you."


    Then, I kissed Heena¡¯s lips and cheeks repeatedly. Even though I said I wouldn¡¯t pay attention to other girls, I was looking forward to my university life. I was a year behind others, so I felt even more anticipation.


    I had pride in being a Seoyeon University student, and honestly, I wanted to wear the department jacket.


    Starting tomorrow, I would finally be a university student.


    Though I was married with a child!


    Author''s Note:


    Finally, Heena and Yeonho¡¯s illustrations are out! They look so beautiful and cool!


    However, there¡¯s been a lot of slander about Yeonho... He¡¯s handsome by Heena¡¯s standards! Heena always says Yeonho is handsome~

 119 - Twenty-One Years Old, Freshman, Married with Children (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    And then, a day passed, and it was the first day of school, including the entrance ceremony.


    From the moment I woke up, I hurriedly prepared to leave with an excited heart. Today, after the entrance ceremony, I had to visit the lecture halls too. There were mandatory major courses, and I had signed up for most of the morning classes that both my internet friends and real-life friends had warned me against.


    Of course, it wasn''t with the mindset of "I''ll live diligently by squeezing my time." I just had a fixed lifestyle since high school, and lately, because of Sarang, I couldn''t sleep deeply and woke up early in the morning, so I decided to do it this way.


    I simply thought it would be nice to attend classes quickly and spend time with my family since I was active from early morning anyway.


    When Suhwang saw my schedule, he immediately said, "Are you out of your mind?" Heena was a bit worried too, but when I told her I did it to spend time with her, the corners of her mouth twitched.


    And we decided that none of our families would come to the entrance ceremony. Dad had to go to work, and Mom had to visit her side of the family for an urgent matter. Heena''s family was in a similar situation. We couldn''t bring Sarang out yet because it was still dangerous.


    Actually, both of my parents wanted to attend even if they had to force it, but since they had used a lot of vacation days recently to look after Sarang, I told them it was okay not to come. Honestly, I thought there was no need to come just for a brief entrance ceremony.


    "You didn''t forget anything?"


    "What could I forget on the first day? I''ll be back soon."


    "No. If you have plans after it''s over, go ahead. It''s not good to skip too much when you didn''t even go to orientation."


    "You skipped most of it, didn''t you?"


    "Well, I found it boring, and it was better to keep a bit of distance. But you like that kind of thing, don''t you?"


    "Hmm... Okay. I''ll let you know later."


    "Be careful on the road... Sarang! Say ''Daddy, have a safe trip!''"


    There was no way Sarang, who wasn''t even a month old, could say such things, but she still rolled her eyes towards me. I couldn''t help but smile at that adorable face.


    "Daddy''s going now~ Are you going to feed Sarang now?"


    "Yeah. Oppa is preparing it. He insists on doing it himself just for today. Didn''t you two fight about that earlier?"


    "Geez... Then I''m off now. Call me if anything happens."


    -Smooch!


    I gave Heena a last kiss on the lips and left the house. With Heena waving her hand until the door closed behind me.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    I arrived at Seoyeon University, where I had come a few times to see Heena off. After killing some time chatting, I attended the entrance ceremony. There wasn''t much to it. Just a few performances and congratulatory speeches.


    Even that didn''t leave much of an impression. They seemed to say some nice things, but I entered the auditorium a bit late, so I was too far back to focus.


    So I just half-listened, and as soon as it was over, I left the auditorium. Then, just like entering a new class in high school, I nervously peeked into the lecture hall and finally met some of my classmates. Most of them would probably arrive soon since it was a mandatory major course.


    "Yeonho hyung! You look exactly like your profile picture!"


    "Jaehwan! You came earlier than me? Didn''t you go to the entrance ceremony?"


    "Of course I went. I rushed here right after it ended to see you."


    "Really? Anyway, nice to meet you. Later, let''s eat..."


    "Oh! The married man!"


    "Who''s this? You look familiar from your profile pic. You''re Chanhyung, right? Jealous?"


    "Your wife is... no, I''m extremely jealous of your girlfriend, sunbae-nim!"


    "Sarang is cute too, you know."


    "But Yeonho hyung, you became super famous even though you didn''t come to the MT because of your profile pic. Everyone in the chat knows you even though you didn''t do a selfie reveal."


    "Isn''t hyung''s profile pic already selfie-reveal level? Anyone can see it''s a family of three."


    We had already introduced ourselves via chat and agreed to speak comfortably, calling each other hyung without honorifics. Anyway, even though this was the first time I''d seen their faces, I could talk to them comfortably without awkwardness.


    Heena might have been a bit surprised too, but it might be thanks to our class chat room being extremely active from the start compared to others. I heard that usually people don''t talk much because of awkwardness. Our group chat was on fire.


    Anyway, after meeting those two, others started gathering one by one in groups of two or three. And what I felt while meeting them one by one was that they were surprisingly interested in me.


    I guess they were curious about the fact that I was married and had a child at my age. Not just the guys, but the few girls were also approaching me and striking up conversations.


    Well, with a profile picture proudly showing off, a married 21-year-old father - of course they''d be curious.


    "Oppa, show us Sarang! Do you have more pictures?"


    "My gallery is full of nothing but Sarang''s photos."


    "Aw~ What about your girlfriend''s... oh, she''s not your girlfriend. What should we call her?"


    "Senior would be a bit awkward. Just call her unni. She''s a Seoyeon University student too. Though she took a leave of absence after the first semester."


    "Really?! No way?! Wow, so you''re a Seoyeon University couple!"


    A short-haired girl with fresh makeup, giving off the vibe of someone who just started dressing up for college, leaned in closer with sparkling eyes. Her name was Yujin, wasn''t it?


    I was a bit taken aback by that strange sense of intimacy. She seemed to feel more comfortable approaching me, thinking I was safe because I had a definite partner.


    If Heena saw this, she would have given a cold laugh at the lack of distance. I slightly pulled back my body as I spoke.


    "The professor will be here soon. Shall we all grab lunch together later and chat? Anyone up for trying the cafeteria around one or two?"


    "Me! Me! Me!"


    "Count me in, hyung!"


    "Me too! But can we all sit together? How many of us are there already? Six, seven..."


    Yujin looked demure and mindful on the outside, but she was surprisingly extroverted, even leading the conversation and initiating toasts by standing up. She might be good as a class representative or something.


    Anyway, the atmosphere gradually warmed up. Since we had agreed beforehand that there would be no second round on the first day, it felt like we were partying even harder.


    "It''s enviable but... hyung must have it tough too. You''ll need a lot of money to raise a child. And it''s still a long way to graduation."


    "That''s right. Make sure you use protection well."


    "How can I use protection when I don''t even have a girlfriend?"


    "Why do you need protection? This guy''s face is a condom... Ow! You crazy bastard, you actually hit me!"


    "Your ugly mug is no better than mine, you fucker!"


    As Jaehwan and Chanhyung suddenly started an unsightly fight over who was uglier, Yujin sighed.


    "Ugh~ Look at these ugly guys fighting. They''re really not on Yeonho oppa''s level."


    "You said it. These ugly bastards."


    "Hey, I''m at least better than Shin Jaehwan!"


    "If you''re not at oppa''s level, just stay quiet."


    "You heard them, you little shits!"


    "This hyung is actually happy about that... I want to tell your wife about this, for real."


    "Don''t say such scary things."


    Though I''m not exactly a top-tier handsome guy, I''ve often been told that I''m objectively above average and have a nice impression. Plus, Heena has helped me a lot with my hairstyle and fashion coordination.


    Anyway, as the distance between us decreased, there was some bickering, but overall we had a pleasant time.


    And after a few hours of mingling and building friendships with various classmates, even switching seats...


    As it started getting dark outside, I stood up, thinking it might be time to head back. A few others were fidgeting, seeming like they wanted to go home too.


    I could easily take the lead in this situation.


    "Alright, everyone! Let''s wrap it up here for today! I need to go look after Sarang!"


    "Aw~ Isn''t that too personal of a reason?"


    "Whatever! We''re splitting the bill evenly! Jinsung hyung was going to pay first, right?"


    "Yeah~ Thanks for the card points~"


    "Hyung will post the receipt in the group chat later, so send your share! One last cheers?!"


    """Cheers!!!"""


    With my lead, everyone drained the last of their drinks. I finished my remaining beer and packed my things. I could send the money later before bed. I need to hurry back and feed our Sarang.


    With that thought, I moved quickly with excited steps, leaving the chicken place along with the others.


    Of course, we didn''t part ways cleanly right after exiting. We gathered in front of the chicken place, chatting a bit more.


    "Hyung! Are you coming tomorrow too?"


    "I have to. But I won''t be drinking again, you know?"


    "Is gaming possible?"


    "PC bang is out... Send me a message when you''re playing. If the timing works out, I might log in from home."


    "Oppa! I''ll game with you too! I''m good at LoL!"


    "Oh, Yujin~ What''s your rank?"


    "Diamond!"


    "What?!"


    "Shit... Hyung, don''t be fooled. She''s definitely a support."


    "I only play top lane though?"


    "We''ve got a psycho here..."


    I ended up hearing some shocking facts too.


    My God, a girl who got into Seoyeon University is also Diamond in LoL? Even when I was really into gaming, I barely touched that level. Now I wouldn''t even come close. Maybe I should ask Yujin to carry me later... Would that upset Heena?


    Anyway, even that small talk was coming to an end, and we were finally about to part ways.


    But then.


    "Huh? Hyung! Isn''t that your wife over there?"


    "What? Heena?"


    As everyone was saying goodbye and looking forward to tomorrow, and I was about to say farewell to the three I had spent the most time with, Jaehwan suddenly blurted out something unexpected. His voice was quite loud, so everyone''s attention turned in that direction.


    I too slightly turned my head in the direction Jaehwan was pointing. Of course, I didn''t believe him.


    No, there''s no way Heena would be here. He probably mistook someone else for her since he''s only seen her in profile pictures.


    "Hello."


    But the one who walked up from afar and shyly greeted my classmates was indeed Heena.


    In full makeup, which I hadn''t seen much lately, and dressed up prettily.


    She was in serious mode.


    Author''s Note:


    It''s been so long since I went to college that my memory is a bit hazy... I won''t write about college life in too much detail! Just using a few new supporting characters and situations.


    After all, this story will mainly focus on Yeonho, Heena, and Sarang!

 120 - Twenty-One Years Old, Freshman, Married with Children (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Suddenly, I was at a loss for words, my brain shutting down.


    Why was Heena here? What about Sarang... Well, there are plenty of people at home to look after her.


    Even so, I never imagined Heena would leave Sarang behind and come out like this. And she wasn¡¯t just here to meet me; she was all dolled up as if she was ready for a date.


    Of course, Heena in her serious mode was stunning, almost impossible to take my eyes off of. She was pretty even in her usual loose clothes and bare face, but when she dressed up, she looked entirely different.


    Seeing her like this after a long time, I couldn¡¯t help but feel moved, and the others were also too stunned to speak.


    In the midst of this, Yujin managed to stammer out a greeting.


    "Uh... Hello...?"


    "Yes, hello."


    "You''re Yeonho''s wife... right?"


    "That''s right. Sorry for intruding on your gathering. I was just passing by and saw it was ending."


    "Oh~ You were just passing by..."


    Both Yujin and I knew she was lying, and probably everyone else did too. No one would dress up like this just to pass by.


    After saying that, she narrowed her eyes and glanced around at my friends. She had a peculiar aura, not just beauty.


    Finally, she turned her gaze back to Yujin and smiled brightly.


    "Please take good care of my husband. Is it okay if I take Yeonho now?"


    "Oh, yes..."


    "Then we''ll be off... Honey, let''s go."


    Even though she had been here for less than three minutes, she hooked her arm around mine and started pulling me away as if she was done.


    I was taken aback, but I had planned to leave soon anyway, so I quickly waved to the guys.


    "Uh, yeah... Let''s go. Guys, sorry! I have to leave now! See you all tomorrow! Jinsung, I''ll send you the money later!"


    "Okay, bye!"


    "Get home safely!"


    Leaving the still stunned group behind, I walked away with Heena. I was still in a daze, just being led by her.


    Only when we were far enough that the others couldn¡¯t see us did I calm down a bit and start talking.


    "Why are you here all of a sudden? I was just about to call you as I finished."


    "...You didn''t contact me for so long, I got worried and came to check."


    "But I said I''d just be at the chicken place, nothing could have happened... Why are you dressed up so nicely?"


    "Do I look pretty?"


    "The prettiest in the world. You¡¯re always pretty, but today is really something else."


    "Hehe... I put in some effort after a long time~"


    "If Sarang sees this, she¡¯ll think her mom is too pretty and follow you around. I¡¯ll feel left out."


    "Oh, come on~ Sarang loves her dad so much~ She was sad the moment you left today~"


    There could be various reasons why Heena came here. Maybe she really was worried about me, or maybe she just wanted to dress up and go out since she¡¯d been home for a while.


    I was curious about her reason, but seeing her subtly avoid my gaze and change the subject, I decided not to press further. Even though I was a bit surprised, honestly, I was also proud to show her off.


    Especially since everyone seemed to think her profile picture was heavily edited. But neither of us knew how to edit photos, so her real self was much prettier.


    Anyway, I let the reason she came to find me slide, and we slowly headed home, enjoying the feeling of a date after a long time.


    "Is your mom looking after Sarang?"


    "My mom and brother are. You know my brother spent the whole day watching Sarang? When she slept, he played on his phone in the living room, and when she woke up, he rushed to her before I could."


    "Doesn''t he have any plans?"


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "I¡¯d never go. Even if I did, I''d do it at home..."


    "So you''re saying you''d play games with a girl, voice chatting, while I''m watching and Sarang¡¯s there too?"


    "Should I keep my distance from her...? Not get close?"


    "When did I say that? I told you to get along with your classmates."


    "Then, to build relations, playing a bit of games together..."


    "Sounds fun~ Playing games with a cute girl? Hearing her call you ''Oppa, Oppa.'' You like that, don''t you?"


    "......"


    Last night, my mother-in-law took Sarang to bed. Since it was the first day of school, she offered to take care of her for the night, understanding we were tired. Thanks to that, Heena and I were alone in the room, where she kept grilling me late into the night.


    Sitting on top of me, looking down at me.


    Well, Heena wasn''t really mad, she was just half-jokingly being a little jealous. But the other half was serious.


    She wanted me to show that I wasn''t interested in Yujin and that I only loved her.


    In the end, I had to kiss Heena, whisper that I loved her, and engage in some intimate skinship until dawn before she finally calmed down and we could sleep.


    As a result, I wasn''t in great shape when I woke up in the morning. Thanks to my mother-in-law, I didn''t have to wake up to feed Sarang during the night, but I was more exhausted than if I had taken care of Sarang myself.


    This exhaustion carried over to school that day.


    On the second day of the new semester, after the one orientation lecture ended, Jaehwan came to me with some news that made me even more tired.


    "Hey, you''re pretty famous, you know?"


    "What?"


    "Our seniors in the department all know you. Your wife was famous for being smart and pretty, but now they''re all in a frenzy because you took a break from school when you had Sarang."


    "Oh, well, we both had our profile pictures up, so it''s understandable. But where did you hear that?"


    "I got to know some seniors during orientation, and we chat sometimes. When I told them I drank with you yesterday, they told me. Even seniors from other departments know you."


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about that. We decided to put it up, so we have to deal with it."


    I didn''t have a choice in the profile picture. Heena always picked it.


    Given Heena''s looks and brains, it would have been more surprising if there weren''t rumors. According to Lia, Heena was even mentioned on the school forum sometimes. Especially since such a perfect girl was head over heels for her boyfriend.


    If it were me, I''d want to kill her boyfriend ©¤


    "But some seniors are so jealous that if they end up in a group project with you, they''ll sabotage it out of spite. In multiple ways."


    "Are you serious? That''s crazy..."


    "And you know what?"


    "What now."


    "I feel the same way."


    "What?"


    "Man, who would have guessed your wife was that pretty? I felt so betrayed~ Be careful, man. If you end up in a team with me, you''ll never see my face again."


    "Do you really have to do that?"


    "Do you think it''s just me? Half our department probably feels the same way. Anyway, take care~ I have another class to go to."


    "Hey, hey! Shin Jaehwan!"


    Leaving me with this unsettling news, Jaehwan waved and walked away.


    Is this really what people do at the top university in the country? Grinding their teeth because someone has a pretty girlfriend or wife?


    How are they any different from my high school friends? Men, no matter how old they get, are all just kids.


    Damn it.


    Proper classes hadn''t even started yet, and I was already worried about my future and grades. I hoped they wouldn''t actually sabotage me, but there are always crazy people out there.


    Even if those goblins aiming to ruin my grades didn''t get me, it was still worrisome if I ended up in a group mostly of girls.


    How would I explain to Heena if all my teammates were girls when we had to work on projects?


    I didn''t understand why my campus life was like this from the second day.


    Seriously, what a headache.

 121 - Dating My Wife, Not My Girlfriend

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    From the start, various problems arose, but my university life continued smoothly. My relationship with my classmates was good, and although there were occasional unreasonable criticisms, that had happened in high school too.


    Apart from that, my days were busier than I had dreamed. I wasn''t thinking about enjoying a romantic campus life; like Heena, I prioritized grades for the future.


    I hoped to repay all the help and consideration my family was giving me later.


    Life at home was just as peaceful. Heena seemed to have gotten used to the routine of living with Sarang, and she slowly started studying again while taking care of her. Although she didn¡¯t go out much because of her worries about Sarang.


    Even so, many people still visited Heena¡¯s house. Countless people came to see Sarang, the star everyone loved.


    Not only did our family visit often, but even Yoonjung came by a few times, and Heena¡¯s relatives also visited occasionally. They would come in as if they were about to lecture us, but as soon as they saw Sarang, they would play with her and leave with smiles on their faces.


    It was all thanks to Sarang¡¯s cuteness.


    It wasn¡¯t just because she was my daughter; even though she was still so young, Sarang radiated beauty and cuteness. Heena claimed it was because she looked like me, but to me, she was a perfect replica of Heena.


    Days passed, and before I knew it, it had been over two months since Sarang was born. It was finally time to carefully take her out in a stroller.


    Now, she was more sensitive to surrounding sounds and could turn her head on her own to look around.


    But most importantly,


    Her big smile.


    ¡°Ah! Sarang smiled again! Honey!!¡±


    ¡°Get the camera, the camera!!¡±


    Sarang started smiling at us!


    Of course, she had smiled occasionally before, but those were just reflexive expressions, not responses to someone. Now, it was a social smile, recognizing and smiling at the person in front of her.


    It became much easier to see Sarang¡¯s smile. As a result, at home, we just stared at Sarang endlessly. Then, only after she fell asleep did we go off to do our assignments or other tasks.


    Today, we were playing with Sarang in the living room, calling out ¡°Sarang-ah, peekaboo~,¡± when my mother-in-law called the two of us over.


    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend; you two should go out and have some fun~ Don¡¯t stay home every day just watching Sarang.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°No buts! Especially you, Heena, you never leave the house, and I worry about that! Should I send Yeonho to his place so you¡¯ll go out?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay! We¡¯ll go out! Just don¡¯t say things like that!¡±


    ¡°Um... please take good care of Sarang, Mother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like time flies when watching our Sarang, so don¡¯t worry~ Actually, I want Sarang to myself, so I¡¯m sending you two out~¡±


    She urged us to go out quickly. My father-in-law, coming out of the room, was also pleased, saying, ¡°Can I feed Sarang today?¡±


    They were genuinely happy to take care of Sarang, but I knew they were also thinking of us, so we quietly got ready to go out.


    We both wore jeans and t-shirts, with just a cardigan each.


    Without much else to pack, we were practically pushed out the door. We came out, but it was so sudden that we were a bit at a loss. We had no plans and only had our wallets.


    Walking slowly towards the station, I asked Heena, who seemed to be pondering what to do, for her opinion.


    "What should we do? We came out so suddenly, and I can''t think of anything."


    "Hmm... Oh! Lately, there are so many cute baby clothes. Let''s go look at those! Like those animal pajamas for babies!"


    "Shall we? Then let''s go to the mall we always go to. I wonder if they have baby clothes."


    But whether we were complete or not, it didn''t matter. This moment was just too good.


    "Since it''s close by, let''s come back next time with my parents or brothers. If we casually show them, they might buy it for us. Like Heeseong hyung, for example."


    "What about Sunhoo oppa? He seems to really love Sarang too."


    "Oh, right. Surprisingly, he''s still always asking for videos of Sarang. He must think it''s a bit much to come all the way to our place."


    "He can come over... but maybe he feels uncomfortable."


    "Probably because they haven''t seen each other often. And you know what? Sunhoo hyung rarely spends money. Plus, he likes gaming, but instead of spending on games, he actually makes money from them."


    "Really? Can you make money from games?"


    "Apparently, some people can."


    So if we dragged both Heeseong and Sunhoo here, one of them would definitely buy the walker.


    Heeseong was always generous, and Sunhoo, though he didn''t spend much, would splurge on what he wanted.


    It felt a bit shameless, but we could repay them after we got jobs!


    Already imagining my brothers buying the walker, I moved on to the next section. As we shifted over, there they were, the animal pajamas we had been eagerly waiting for.


    There were various sizes for different ages, and plenty that would fit Sarang. Given how often we''d need to change her diaper, the designs were practical and easy to manage. They were more like wraps than regular clothes.


    "Oh my, how about this? This cat pajama! You love cats, right? And we can wear matching ones too!"


    "It''s adorable... so cute... what do we do? I want to buy them all and have her wear a different one every day."


    "No way~ As much as I''d love to do that too... we have to choose just one. Got it?"


    "Too bad... okay."


    We had a special credit card just for Sarang¡¯s things, funded by our parents. We could buy whatever we needed, but we had to be responsible.


    So Heena and I put our heads together to decide.


    "I thought a dinosaur would be too much, but... isn''t this cute too?"


    "Honestly, they''re all so cute... how can we choose just one? Let¡¯s keep the cat as a strong contender... Oh! A red panda! There''s a red panda one too!"


    "Really? They have that here too."


    "Of course! Red pandas are the epitome of cuteness! I knew they¡¯d have it!"


    I wasn¡¯t sure if they would, but there it was, a red panda pajama. At a glance, it looked like a raccoon pajama, but the tag confirmed it was a red panda.


    Seeing it, I thought, ''This is rarer than the cat one and even cuter,'' and my heart leaned towards it. I also just loved red pandas.


    Halfway to deciding, I picked it up and examined it. Heena, watching me, spoke up, seemingly displeased.


    "How about we get the cat one and buy a matching set for you too? We could do family sets."


    "That sounds good too. But isn''t this one too cute? Let¡¯s get this today and do the matching set later?"


    "But~ Sarang doesn''t have a couple look with us yet. Matching pajamas for the whole family would be so nice! We could take family photos too!"


    "To do that, we¡¯d have to buy one for me too. So how about we get this one for now©¤"


    "...Yeonho."


    "Yeah? What?"


    "Me and Sarang, or the red panda?"


    "...??"


    What?

 122 - Dating My Wife, Not My Girlfriend (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    With a deep frown, I was slightly taken aback by the question of choosing between us and a red panda. Could she really be jealous of a red panda onesie?


    Heena''s jealousy had been expanding in a strange way as time went by. Now she was even jealous of objects. Or maybe it was similar at the beginning of our relationship, but back then she might have just kept it to herself.


    I think something similar happened about two years ago. Was it when we went to the zoo? I was crazy about the red panda.


    Anyway, I was momentarily baffled by the sudden question of choosing between us or the red panda, but well. She¡¯s cute, so it''s fine.


    And seeing that cute expression, I couldn''t help but feel a bit mischievous. So I decided to play a little prank.


    "Well, today, for some reason, it feels like it''s the red¡ª"


    ¡ªBurning intensely


    "¡ªthere''s no way. Of course, it''s you."


    I quickly retracted under Heena''s fiery gaze. It felt like if I wasn''t careful, we''d skip the date and head straight to the hotel.


    Actually, Heena''s condition had stabilized a lot, so whenever her mother took Sarang for the night, we would often stay up late. Since we couldn''t do it as often as before Sarang was born, we did it as much as possible when we could.


    Going somewhere we didn¡¯t have to worry about being interrupted and enjoying ourselves wasn''t bad either, but since we hadn''t been out together in a long time, it seemed a waste to spend all the time on just that.


    "So, should I go with a cat? Honestly, I also wanted to take a family photo with the three of us. We can get the red panda next time."


    Honestly, the red panda appealed to me about seven times more than the cat, but since Sarang''s mom wanted it so badly, I had no choice but to concede. Besides, the cat onesie was also extremely cute.


    However, Heena''s expression did not soften.


    "Hmph, if you like the red panda that much, just go with the red panda! If you like the red panda more than us!"


    "Hey, why are you like this~ Of course, I like you and Sarang much more~"


    "I don''t think so?"


    "When you smile, you''re a thousand times cuter than a red panda. So, please relax."


    Saying that, I glanced around and gave Heena a quick kiss on the lips. We couldn''t do it openly here, as it would be a nuisance.


    However, Heena glared at me as if to say she wouldn''t be so easily appeased.


    "This won''t convince me."


    "Then what?"


    "Do it once more for Sarang''s share!"


    "Oh, I forgot Sarang''s share!"


    ¡ªSmooch!


    When I gave her another kiss, I finally saw Heena''s smile. I should give Sarang her share when we get back. I¡¯ll do it ten times.


    Anyway, if it¡¯s this kind of cute jealousy, I¡¯d love to see it a few more times. It makes my heart flutter, so it feels good.


    Although she easily gets jealous of various things, she also quickly calms down, which is very cute. After receiving kisses like this, she wouldn''t even mind if we bought both a cat onesie and a red panda onesie.


    "Then let''s pay for this with Sarang''s card, and I¡¯ll buy the red panda onesie with my money separately..."


    "No."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Noted.


    After picking out the cat onesie, we browsed various other items but didn''t buy anything else. We already had a lot of essential items, thanks to the collective effort of the whole family, so buying cute things for Sarang was the limit.


    While browsing in a bag store, Heena called me over to look at a laptop bag.


    "Do you need a laptop bag?"


    "No, I¡¯m fine. Our laptop is so small that I can just put it in a bag with books."


    "That¡¯s the one I used to use... Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable? It seems a bit small for you."


    "I thought so too, but it¡¯s actually really convenient because it¡¯s small. It¡¯s so light, easy to carry around. Even though it¡¯s small, I can still type on it."


    "Really? Hmm~ Maybe I should get a similar one when I go back to school."


    "A friend told me that the next generation of our laptop is out. It¡¯s even lighter."


    I was using the laptop that Heena had previously used. Once Heena goes back to school, we¡¯ll need another one.


    Honestly, I thought it wouldn''t be necessary to have a laptop for class, but that thought was shattered within the first week of lectures.


    A laptop was essential. Taking notes was much easier and more convenient, and there were so many times I needed to search for things during lectures.


    "Then the same model as yours should be a bit cheaper, right? How about we get the same one but in a different color and be a couple?"


    "Do we really need to match even with laptops...? We don''t have any overlapping classes. You should get one that suits you best."


    "But still~ When Sarang gets a little older, we could take her to a cafe? and study together, you know~"


    "Do we need matching items when we have Sarang?"


    "...You''re right."


    Having the epitome of our relationship sitting next to us was enough. Matching laptops couldn''t possibly mean more than Sarang.


    "If you really want to match, let¡¯s match the covers. I was thinking of getting one anyway."


    "That¡¯s a great idea! Yes, let¡¯s do that!"


    Heena clapped her hands in delight at my suggestion, and we continued to browse through some other bags before leaving the store.


    Afterward, we visited a nearby clothing store, tried on clothes together, and as usual, we ended up buying a couple of chicken skewers from a street vendor.


    Whenever we went on dates, we would always buy one or two of these skewers because I liked them so much. Heena knew this and would always ask if I wanted one whenever we saw them.


    But there was one difference from before.


    "This is the last one. Eating more won¡¯t be good for your health!"


    She now directly worried about my health and wouldn¡¯t let me eat too much. I liked having one or two as a snack, not to fill my stomach, so I didn¡¯t mind.


    In the past, she never stopped me if I wanted to eat more, but now she often put a brake on it.


    I appreciated her concern, so I always listened to her.


    After passing by the street vendors, we reached a large intersection where a store caught my eye.


    [Adult Shop]


    I was surprised the moment I noticed the sign. I never imagined there would be such a blatant adult store on this busy street.


    It was located on the 3rd or 4th floor, so I couldn¡¯t see the inside clearly, but from the glimpse I caught through the windows, it didn¡¯t seem to have a seedy atmosphere.


    It actually looked quite bright, almost like a clothing store.


    As I looked at it with a mix of curiosity and fascination, Heena stopped and followed my gaze.


    After staring at the store for a while, Heena finally spoke in an excited voice.


    "Shall we go in?"


    Author''s Note:


    Going to 200,000 episodes!!!!

 123 - Dating My Wife, Not My Girlfriend (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    As soon as Heena suggested it, we entered the building without any hesitation. We took the clean elevator up and found ourselves in a surprisingly spacious and bright adult store.


    It was so bright that if you glanced at it, you might mistake it for a fancy goods store.


    "Welcome~"


    As we entered, greeted by a cheerful staff member, we were immediately surrounded by adult toys on display.


    "I thought places like this would be dark and gloomy, but it''s really bright. The lighting is almost like a hair salon."


    "Yeah, really..."


    Heena, overwhelmed by the displayed items rather than the store''s atmosphere, clung to me and looked around with wide eyes.


    Right from the entrance, the first things we saw were female devices. Items modeled after male parts and things used for solo play.


    As I looked at them with pure intellectual curiosity, Heena leaned in close and whispered in my ear.


    "Yours is bigger, right?"


    "Heena, you shouldn''t say that here..."


    "There¡¯s no one around."


    "True, but... Wow, this vibration is crazy."


    "Does this thing move inside?"


    I wasn''t insecure about my size, but the variety was impressive. Some were bigger than me, some smaller, and some were monster-sized. I wondered how those could fit inside a person.


    "Do you want to try one on me?"


    "Um... I prefer using mine."


    "Right?"


    As we touched and tested some items, we started to talk more. There were a few other customers, and it wasn''t strange for adults to browse these legal toys.


    "Oh, they have this too? It¡¯s my first time seeing it in real life."


    "What is it? A massager? How do you use this?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "How would I know..."


    "Uh..."


    ¡ªWhispering


    I explained the use of a massager (or something that looked like one) that any guy might have seen at least once. My knowledge came from adult videos, so I wasn''t entirely sure. Maybe it was a real massager.


    Heena blushed at my explanation, then looked away and moved to the next section.


    "I don¡¯t need those things because I have you. Let¡¯s go."


    "Well, true."


    Looking at these things was a bit embarrassing, but also fascinating and fun.


    I thought I knew a lot from watching p*rn, but there were so many more types than I knew. Some items left me wondering how they were even used.


    Next were male masturbation devices. Silicone items you hold and shake with one hand, called onaholes. I had seen them in memes online, but seeing them in person was new, so I curiously inspected them. I didn¡¯t need such things.


    But what would they feel like? How different would it be from using my hand?


    I was poking at a sample with my finger when Heena gently pulled me away.


    "Let¡¯s look at something else, honey."


    "Huh? Just a little longer. Isn¡¯t it fascinating?"


    "...You don¡¯t need those. You have me."


    "True, but what if I ever..."


    "Why would you use that! You have me!"


    "Shh! I won¡¯t. Let¡¯s keep it down...! I was just talking."


    "Come here quickly."


    Heena pulled me away, so I couldn¡¯t explore much. I was really curious about the mouth-shaped one, too bad.


    The next section had condoms and various scented lubes. We only glanced at these briefly. There were some with unique textures that I wanted to check out, but Heena didn¡¯t seem very interested.


    "What would it be like to wear those?"


    I asked tentatively.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll make sure to get everyone out."


    After seeing the school uniforms, our cosplay exploration was mostly over. There were many more items, but only these were displayed on mannequins.


    After that, we took our time browsing the store, making a full circuit around it. As I glanced around, I noticed a few other couples and some women, noisily picking out various items.


    It seemed that these days, people casually came here to browse and shop.


    Feeling an inexplicable sense of relief from that sight, we continued until we finally faced the last section.


    "Wow... I know I like teasing you, but I could never use these."


    "Me neither... These seem a bit scary..."


    It was the SM play section. There were whips and paddles for hitting, as well as leather outfits and restraints.


    I never wanted to hurt Heena beyond a certain point, so we quickly moved past most of it. But handcuffs and blindfolds seemed harmless enough.


    With such soft SM, we could probably enjoy it too. We already dabbled in a bit of it anyway.


    "Heena, what do you think of these? This much should be okay, right?"


    "Yeah, this might be okay..."


    "Right? How about being tied up, blindfolded, and at my mercy?"


    "......"


    Whispering close to her ear, just like on the train, so no one else could hear, Heena seemed intrigued and started picking up the handcuffs.


    Though some looked rough, most had a very soft inner lining that wouldn¡¯t hurt her wrists.


    Plus, they weren¡¯t expensive, so it wasn¡¯t a burden.


    "Shall we just get the handcuffs and blindfold?"


    "Do you want to use them?"


    "I won¡¯t hurt you. It just seems like it could be fun sometimes. And they¡¯re cheap."


    "If you want to... sure."


    "Okay, let¡¯s check out. We¡¯ve seen everything anyway."


    Having seen enough, we went to the counter and paid. Heena, feeling embarrassed about buying something from here, hid behind me during the checkout.


    It turned out to be more fun than expected for a spontaneous visit. As we left the adult shop, it felt almost surreal, like a dream.


    Who would have thought such a shop would operate so openly on a main street? The world had definitely changed!


    With those thoughts, we left the area, and I wondered what to do next. Watching a movie sounded good, or maybe getting some food since the timing was a bit off.


    Or we could have a coffee at the cafe? Heena wanted to visit and plan the rest of our day.


    But then Heena tugged at my sleeve and said,


    "I want to do it now."


    "Now?"


    "Yeah... Is that okay?"


    "I don¡¯t mind... Do you want to try out what we bought?"


    "Uh-huh..."


    Despite telling me to buy them if I wanted to use them, she was the one who seemed more eager.


    Feeling embarrassed for saying it first, she avoided my gaze, but I was always ready if she was in the mood. Unless I was extremely tired, I was always on standby.


    Following her lead, we headed straight to a nearby motel. Although I planned to end the date this way, it happened sooner than I expected.


    Thanks to my wife, who was excited about the small items we bought.


    Once in the motel, we had a great time. Not being at home meant we didn¡¯t have to hold back.


    I blindfolded Heena and cuffed her limbs so she couldn¡¯t move, then I teased and tormented her to my heart¡¯s content. It had been a while since I had so much fun teasing her.


    Heena, despite her pleading voice, clearly enjoyed herself.


    When we left the motel three hours later, both Heena and I were completely satisfied as we headed home.


    Still, there was a slight sense of emptiness, probably because Sarang wasn¡¯t with us. Although the date had been incredibly fun, it felt a bit lonely.


    It seemed Heena felt the same, as she suggested we head straight home as soon as we left the motel.


    As we held hands and walked home, our conversation was all about Sarang.


    When would our daughter be able to hold our hands and go out with us?


    Author''s Note:


    I¡¯m considering whether or not to write the 19+ scene that was omitted at the end of today¡¯s content in the next episode... I might not...? Writing s*x scenes takes a long time, and I¡¯m currently short on time...! I¡¯ll decide by this evening!


    Thanks to your support, I¡¯ll keep going until episode 2000!

 124 - Dating My Wife, Not My Girlfriend (4) (feat. Heena)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Sarang was born.


    The crystallization of Yeonho and my love.


    The lovely child I had carried for ten months was now in my arms, drinking the formula I was feeding her, unable to open her eyes properly.


    Every single moment was a continuous stream of emotions.


    Becoming a mother was an experience that changed my life and my values more than I ever imagined.


    To me, the most beloved and precious person was undoubtedly Yeonho, but Sarang also became equally significant.


    My determination to do anything for Yeonho now included Sarang.


    "Okay, I''ll be back after a quick stop at the district office. Take care and call me if anything happens."


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll wait quietly with Sarang."


    "Sarang, Daddy will be back soon~ See you later!"


    And as I watched Yeonho''s back naturally calling himself "Daddy" as he left, my heart was filled with happiness rather than anxiety.


    Before Sarang was born, I couldn''t even imagine what made me so anxious and troubled.


    Our daughter''s existence felt like a clear milestone in our lives.


    Looking at our tiny and beautiful Sarang, nothing seemed scary.


    "Ha ha, our Sarang, is the food delicious~?"


    At the postpartum care center provided by our parents'' consideration, I received a lot of care and could focus solely on Sarang. Of course, Yeonho stayed by my side. It felt a bit silly, but somehow it felt like we were newlyweds.


    I was in a spacious room taking care of Sarang while waiting, and Yeonho went out to handle various benefits and paperwork. As soon as he finished his tasks, he would come straight back to me, my husband and Sarang''s father.


    Thinking about these things made me smile. I was incredibly happy even with such small things.


    The love that couldn''t be fully realized in our past life was now firmly in my grasp at this moment, together with Sarang.


    Living at the postpartum care center, taking care of Sarang and having Yeonho by my side was truly wonderful. I could recover physically, and Yeonho''s attentive care also gave me mental stability.


    It felt like what it would be when we eventually had our own nest.


    And now, the day when Yeonho, who had worked so hard, would enter Seoyeon University was approaching. No matter how many times I praised him, it wasn''t enough.


    It wasn''t just the studying; despite how much I had pestered him from the side, he overcame all those distractions and proudly passed the entrance exam to Seoyeon University. This time, it wasn''t luck but his own ability.


    So, I was extremely happy, but I couldn''t help but worry.


    "If a younger girl in your class approaches you, don''t be too nice to her just because she''s cute. Our profile picture is our family photo, right?"


    Since Yeonho liked cute things so much, I worried he might be too kind to younger girls.


    "And you know about group dates and blind dates, right?"


    I worried he might be curious and try them, which are often considered the highlight of college life.


    -Squeeze


    "Ouch! Yes, I know! I won''t go, I promise! My hand, my hand hurts, Heena!"


    "Good. Next... If any girls tell you to listen to them because they''re seniors and ask you to drink with them, never go. And also©¤"


    Although I trusted Yeonho, I couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy. It was a different kind of anxiety from when I was heavily pregnant, burning in my chest.


    "It''s fortunate that there aren''t many girls in your department, but you still can''t let your guard down. Especially, don''t smile kindly at them!"


    "That''s my trademark..."


    "What if someone falls for you!"


    "No, that won''t happen, and even if it does, I''m not interested at all. I have you and Sarang, so why would other girls matter? You know my heart, right?"


    Yeonho didn''t know himself well enough. He didn''t realize how handsome he looked when he smiled kindly, how much it drew attention.


    His smiling eyes still made my heart skip a beat. He really had no sense of caution.


    "But still..."


    "Hey, don''t you know my heart? Here, open your mouth!"


    -Smooch


    "Chu... Ah, I know but..."


    And then he tried to smooth things over with skinship. I liked it. I wished he would do more!


    "I''m going to focus on my grades and come back right away to take care of Sarang, so I won''t have time for that. Don''t worry."


    I was grateful for his words. Although he really shouldn''t do that. College life was too precious to focus solely on studying, even more so than high school.


    Especially considering how much Yeonho had struggled.


    I couldn''t allow him to play around with other girls, but I wanted him to enjoy various gatherings and time with his peers.


    "Yes... but don''t overdo it. You can go to drinking parties or gatherings. Those experiences will be helpful later. Just make sure to contact me when you go."


    Because of me and Sarang, it would be hard for him to have an ordinary college life, but I hoped he could enjoy it as much as possible.


    I said that to Yeonho.


    Several times a day, I woke up to Sarang''s crying, soothed her, and fed her. It would be a lie to say I wasn''t tired, but for our Sarang, I didn''t feel it was difficult.


    I was driven by the mission to quickly soothe and feed her. Seeing Sarang fall back asleep filled my heart with overwhelming affection.


    Usually, Yeonho woke up with me or took turns taking care of Sarang, but today was his entrance ceremony. I had told him not to get up even if he woke up.


    Maybe because of my words, when I returned to bed after putting Sarang back to sleep, Yeonho was sleeping soundly like Sarang.


    Watching Yeonho sleep was one of my pleasures.


    How could he be so cute and handsome? His eyes, nose, mouth¡ªall of him was so lovable. Looking at this, Sarang certainly resembled Yeonho. Both were equally lovely.


    -Smooch


    I gently kissed his lips and went to bed.


    When I opened my eyes again, Yeonho was already getting ready to leave. He must have woken up early with excitement for college. Recently, he hadn''t been sleeping deeply because of taking care of Sarang.


    I helped him get ready while looking after Sarang, who woke up around the same time as me.


    "Ah, Dad! It''s my turn to feed Sarang this morning!"


    "Is it wrong for Grandpa to feed his granddaughter before going to work?"


    "Dad, you did it yesterday too! Let me do it!"


    In the meantime, I heard Dad and my brother arguing in the kitchen over feeding Sarang. It was an embarrassing sight to show others, but I had to understand since it was all out of love for Sarang.


    "Be careful driving... Sarang~ say ''Daddy, come back safely,'' okay?"


    I told Yeonho once more not to skip gatherings and saw him off.


    -Smooch!


    Yeonho left for school after giving me a bright smile and a kiss. I stared blankly at the empty space for a moment, then snapped out of it and turned around.


    It was time to feed Sarang. In the future, it would be natural for Yeonho and me to be apart for long periods, so I couldn''t be like this already.


    But.


    Even though I knew that.


    I still felt lonely without Yeonho.


    Sarang, don''t you feel the same?


    Around 5 o''clock, as expected, Yeonho contacted me. He was going to have a drink with his peers. To be honest, I was almost 100% sure this would happen.


    I had briefly seen his peer group chat, and it was very active. Knowing Yeonho''s personality, I figured he would quickly become friends with them and go out to eat or drink.


    Everything happened as expected, so I was okay with it.


    Yes. I was okay.


    "Daughter~ Why are you so upset?"


    "Me? I''m not upset."


    "Yes... But we ended up coming to buy things for Sarang. Is there anywhere you want to go?"


    "I always want to be by your side. You know I like anywhere you go."


    "Hehe... Me too. I like anything as long as I''m with you."


    Yes. Many days had passed since we met again, and now we were an undeniable couple with a child.


    But my feelings hadn''t changed at all.


    I also liked anywhere as long as you were there. I liked doing anything with you.


    As long as we were together, anything was fine.


    "Then it''s settled. Shopping for Sarang isn''t not a date. Besides, I enjoy looking at things for Sarang more than looking at clothes for myself."


    "Right? Right?! Me too! I don''t care about what I use, but I always think over and over about what to buy for Sarang~"


    With Sarang, the three of us together.


    "You''re really in full mom mode now, aren''t you, Sarang''s mom?"


    "Yes, indeed, Sarang''s dad!"


    After that, while looking at pajamas, which was our main goal, I glared at Yeonho who loved red pandas too much.


    I knew red pandas were cute and that Yeonho really liked them.


    But loving red pandas more than me and Sarang? That¡¯s not right, is it?


    "Who do you love more, me and Sarang or the red panda?"


    When I asked this, Yeonho, trying to joke, said the red panda, and we had a small spat. But I let it go after he kissed me and Sarang.


    Then we bought Sarang''s cat pajamas, and to match as a family, we went to buy Yeonho''s cat pajamas too.


    That''s how we enjoyed our date.


    We strolled around, bought food from street vendors, and occasionally did window shopping for things we needed in the future. The only difference from when we were high school students was that now, thoughts of Sarang filled those moments.


    "Still~ when Sarang gets a bit older, we can take her with us to a cafe? and study together~"


    When we thought about our future plans, Sarang''s presence was naturally considered.


    "This is the last one. Eating more will be bad for your health!"


    Wanting him to stay with us for a long, long time, I directly expressed my concern for his health.


    More and more, we naturally accepted that we were a family of three.


    While on our date, we randomly ended up in an adult shop, which turned out to be quite interesting and fun.


    I had done my own research on erotic things, but even for me, there were so many tools I had never seen before.


    Some were completely baffling, while others were more intuitive.


    For example, there were those tools modeled after a man¡¯s genitals.


    Of course, none of those could compare to Yeonho¡¯s. Nothing could make me happier than his.


    If we had come here when we were living on our own, I thought we might have bought more things to try out.


    But I couldn''t allow Yeonho to take interest in those male masturbation tools.


    "Well, it might be useful someday..."


    "Why would you use that when you have me!"


    Whenever he felt that way, he could use me. I would never lose to those things.


    My body would feel much better!


    We also looked at various tools, consumables like condoms, and sexy lingerie and cosplay outfits. Yeonho showed a lot of interest in the cosplay outfits.


    Seeing him like that, I made up my mind. I would surprise him one day. To do that, I needed to know what he liked the most.


    "A bunny girl? A rabbit cosplay?"


    "Yes. What do you think? Can I use my card?"


    A strong contender seemed to be the bunny girl costume that excited him so much. Honestly, just looking at it made me a little embarrassed, but if Yeonho liked it, I could wear it anytime.


    "So, most of my friends don''t throw them away. Um~ should I wear a school uniform next time?"


    "Really?!"


    "Now that we can wear anything... I''ll try it on next time the house is empty."


    He seemed to like the school uniform too, but since I had already shown him that look many times, I decided to keep it for regular use.


    As we passed by the cosplay section, I saw Yeonho looking longingly at it, which strengthened my resolve.


    Just wait. I''ll definitely show you.


    Next, we looked at the more serious tools for when we wanted to really torment each other.


    Whips and paddles that looked like they would hurt a lot honestly scared me a bit. Even though I liked it when Yeonho teased me, I didn''t like things that were too painful.


    Fortunately, Yeonho seemed to feel the same way, quickly moving past anything that might cause too much pain.


    Then, picking up handcuffs and a blindfold, he suggested them to me.


    "Heena, how about these? This much should be fine, right?"


    "Uh, maybe...?"


    "Right? How about being blindfolded and tied up, unable to move, while I torment you?"


    "......"


    Just the thought gave me chills. I knew that Yeonho would make sure to torment me in a way that felt good rather than causing pain.


    If it was his loving torment, I could endure it forever.


    So, I nodded slightly. It felt a bit embarrassing to reveal my desires like that, but I was genuinely excited.


    We quickly paid and left the shop, and while Yeonho was thinking about our next destination, I spoke up.


    "I want to do it now."


    "Now?"


    "Yeah... is that okay?"


    "I don''t mind... do you want to try out what we bought?"


    "Uh, yes..."


    I pleaded to go to a motel. Having been teased on the subway, I couldn''t wait any longer.


    Besides, I wanted it, but I also noticed that Yeonho was subtly feeling the same way.


    Yeonho didn''t refuse my request, and we had a wonderful time at the motel.


    As I had hoped, and as he had desired.


    He bound me with handcuffs, leaving me unable to move, and blindfolded me so I couldn''t see anything.


    In such an embarrassing state, with my entire body exposed, he tormented me to his heart''s content.


    Recently, we had only had gentle s*x, and a part of me had been yearning for something like this.


    To be played with as he pleased.


    In these moments, I felt completely like I belonged to him. Although I enjoyed the gentle and delicate s*x too, maybe this was even better.


    I wanted to be Yeonho''s toy forever.


    After spending a blissful time without worrying about anyone else, we talked and headed straight home.


    The date had been fun, but I missed Sarang. Most of our conversation had been about her.


    When we hurried back home, we were greeted by Sarang, who was being fed formula by my mom. Even while eating, our daughter smiled at us with her eyes, and she looked incredibly cute.


    Just like us, it was understandable why the family was so smitten with Sarang.


    Of course, our Sarang was the cutest in the world.


    I couldn''t wait for her to grow up.


    To hold hands with Yeonho and me.


    To stroll around the neighborhood together.


    To revisit old memories with Sarang.

 125 - Sarangs Mommy is Jealous of Sarang Too!

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    May.


    After going through the crazy assignments and exams of university and occasionally dating Heena thanks to the consideration of those around us, Sarang was also growing rapidly. She had started babbling and made a lot of "ah~" sounds when tickled. She continued to smile brightly every day.


    Everyone was overjoyed watching Sarang grow day by day. Both families were so eager to buy things for her that they couldn''t wait. They wanted to see Sarang''s interest and smile.


    Because of this, Sarang often played with the numerous dolls and mobiles around her, but she especially loved the cat pajamas Heena and I had bought her.


    Whenever she wore those pajamas, her attention followed them more than the mobile above her head.


    I wondered if she had inherited my love for cute animals.


    Because of this, Heena and I often wore cat pajamas at home. Seeing us walking around in cat pajamas, my brother Heeseong chuckled in disbelief.


    "Why are there three cats in the house?"


    Of course, that reaction didn''t last long. When he realized how much Sarang loved those pajamas, he immediately tried to take mine.


    He eventually got scolded by Heena and ordered his own.


    Even my mother-in-law and father-in-law saw them and eventually got their own. It was quite a sight to see five adults all walking around in cat pajamas.


    "With Sarang, there are six cats now? Where''s Heeseong, who used to laugh at us?"


    "Waaah!!"


    "How can we not wear them when our niece loves them so much? Are you even Sarang''s dad?"


    "Okay, I admit it~"


    Well, in the end, Sarang loved it, so it was worth it.


    In the middle of the month, we also celebrated Sarang''s 100th-day party. As usual, both our family and Heena''s family gathered together.


    We kept the 100-day party very simple, planning to have a bigger celebration on her first birthday. This time, we just gathered for a meal and took photos.


    Everyone was always giving gifts, so we skipped that part.


    After having lunch, the whole family dressed neatly and gathered at the photo studio.


    "I can join the photo, right...?"


    "Aren''t you going to marry my brother?"


    "I will! But not yet!"


    "Oh my~ Yoonjung, you''re family now. Come on, stand next to us~"


    "Auntie~"


    "Take care of your eldest son and daughter-in-law."


    "Lee Yoonjung, stop talking nonsense and come over here."


    Although Yoonjung seemed a bit awkward since she hadn''t officially joined our family registry, it didn''t make sense to me. Both my mother-in-law and father-in-law already considered her part of our family.


    After a brief commotion, things settled down quickly. Heena was calming Sarang in preparation for the photos.


    "Our Sarang, you look so pretty today~ Shall we take a picture with mommy?"


    "Aww..."


    "Or with daddy?"


    "Waaah!!"


    "It seems Sarang really likes daddy..."


    "No, she''s just babbling. She doesn''t know anything yet."


    "But her reaction is different!"


    "The timing just happens to match..."


    Despite saying that, since Sarang was calmer in my arms, I held her for the first photo.


    For the next photo, we planned to lay Sarang on a baby bed.


    -Rattle rattle


    "Peek-a-boo! Sarang, look this way~ Everyone, please look where Sarang is looking! We''ll take the picture right away!"


    As soon as the preparations were complete, the photographer tried to grab Sarang''s attention with a rattle, but her head didn''t move. She was only looking at me.


    Why was she staring at me so much today?


    No matter how hard everyone tried to catch her attention, Sarang''s gaze remained fixed on me, making the whole family burst into laughter.


    "Sarang is only looking at her daddy?"


    Walking and joking around like that, we soon arrived at the playground we often visited. It was quite deserted with no children playing.


    Maybe it was because of computers and smartphones, but seeing kids at the playground had become rare. Sometimes they were there, but often it was empty like today.


    Only a few elderly people and baby moms occasionally occupied the benches.


    We sat on a bench in the corner and spent some leisurely time. Honestly, I had a lot of work to do for university today as well, but sometimes you need moments like this. It helped heal my mind that felt like it was going to explode from assignments and exams.


    "It''s nice and quiet~ The breeze is cool too."


    "Yeah... Maybe we should''ve gone a bit farther? The weather is amazing today."


    "Waaah!"


    "Sarang seems to like it too, huh?"


    "Awoo!"


    "Sarang says the weather is really nice!"


    "You''re not just making that up, right?"


    "No way~ Sarang and I communicate through our hearts. Right, Sarang?"


    Watching Heena seek agreement from Sarang made me smile. She seemed to get cuter the more she interacted with Sarang.


    It''s not just Heena; when people talk to babies, their tone and content often become like that of a kindergarten teacher. Although my family and I did the same, it suited and looked cutest on Heena.


    From the outside, she looked like a beauty you might only see in Gangnam or on TV, but her actions were entirely those of a doting mother.


    "What are you staring at?"


    "Huh? Oh, you''re just so pretty. Sometimes you surprise me."


    "You''re saying sweet things more often these days?"


    "I think the quota for compliments keeps increasing. So I try every day."


    "Really? You know you''re still far from today''s quota, right?"


    "I love you~"


    "That won''t cut it if it''s insincere!"


    Seeing Heena smile like that warmed my heart. I''d heard that a pretty face makes you happy for three months, a kind heart for three years, and good cooking for thirty years. In that sense, Heena was perfect.


    She was obviously beautiful and kind. Cooking... well, I thought she was good at it, so wasn''t that enough?


    "Is your preparation for returning to school going well?"


    "Yes, I''ve been studying continuously. You know Sarang is really calm when I study, right? She''s so good, just like her mother."


    "She must be good because she''s Sarang''s mom''s daughter."


    "Maybe it''s thanks to her dad?"


    "Of course, it''s thanks to me."


    "What the heck~"


    -Thud!


    She playfully hit my arm in response to my sudden teasing, and I pretended to run away, only to grab her wrist. Then I brought her hand to my lips and gently kissed her slender fingers.


    -Smooch!


    "How about this? Does this count as a cute gesture?"


    "Points deducted since it wasn''t on the lips!"


    "You''re too strict. Then I''ll just have to kiss Sarang~"


    Ignoring Heena, who was wiggling her lips and clearly asking for another kiss, I leaned in close to Sarang, who was holding the cat doll in her mouth and looking around. I gave her a gentle kiss.


    "Woo!"


    "Do you like daddy''s kisses?"


    "Awoo~"


    "Sarang says she likes it. Should I give you more, Sarang?"


    "Give me one too! Don''t just kiss Sarang!"


    As I leaned in again to kiss Sarang, Heena pouted her lips, signaling it was her turn. But I didn''t respond, instead teasing her with a smile.


    "Should a mom steal kisses from her daughter?"


    Our little Sarang is so happy to get kisses from her daddy. Even Heena can''t resist our daughter''s charming smile, right?


    "I don''t care! Give me one too!"


    "Wow."


    No exceptions, huh?

 126 - Sarangs Mommy is Jealous of Sarang Too! (2)

    126 - Sarang''s Mommy is Jealous of Sarang Too! (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "Wait a minute. Sarang is waiting for my kiss with such earnest eyes, should I really kiss you first?"


    Pointing at Sarang, I said that to Heena, who seemed like she was about to grab my head and plant a kiss on me any moment. Of course, Sarang wasn''t actually looking at me with those eyes; she was just curiously looking around again.


    Despite my words, Heena started approaching me slowly.


    "You said I''m pretty, right? Your pretty wife is waiting for a kiss, and you''re saying you''ll kiss Sarang first?"


    "Since you''re the mom, you should yield to your daughter once..."


    "You''ve yielded already! You kissed Sarang, so it''s my turn now, isn''t it?!"


    "That''s true."


    When I kissed Sarang earlier, she stayed calm. It was just a little playful moment. There was no reason I couldn''t kiss Heena, but now the situation had gotten awkward.


    Because Heena''s voice had suddenly gotten louder, the moms with their babies and the elderly people sitting a bit away were whispering and looking our way.


    "Can''t we do it later? People are watching."


    "What does it matter? You kissed Sarang without any problem. You love Sarang more than me, don''t you!"


    "I love both you and Sarang equally. There''s no question of who I love more."


    "Then why won''t you kiss me!"


    "People are watching..."


    "See, you do love Sarang more, don''t you?!"


    "Oh, for God''s sake."


    -Smooch!


    Thinking this would never end if it continued, I grabbed Heena''s back of the head and kissed her. At the same time, I faintly heard someone whispering, "Oh my goodness~."


    Ignore it, ignore it.


    After that brief kiss, Heena finally calmed down, though she still sounded a bit regretful.


    "I wanted to kiss longer..."


    "You know that''s not possible. I''ll kiss you at home later."


    "Will you kiss me first at home?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Hehe... Sarang~ Mommy will kiss first at home, okay?"


    "You''re boasting to Sarang now."


    As I looked at Heena rocking the stroller back and forth, I suddenly felt a presence behind me. Still sitting on the bench, I turned my head to look back.


    "...Should I come back later?"


    "No, it''s okay..."


    It was Jooeun''s mom, who I had recently gotten acquainted with, standing there with the most awkward expression in the world.


    Well, she had seen that up close, so it was understandable!


    Although there was a brief moment of awkwardness, we cleared the air with a cough and started our first conversation in a week with Jooeun''s mom.


    "Seeing you two like that... it was hard to interrupt..."


    Jooeun''s mom, whose name was Jaehee, said this helplessly. I didn''t know what to say. If it were me, I would have just turned around and left.


    Of course, Heena considered that level of affection and conversation between couples to be normal, so she welcomed Jaehee as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s been a while, Unnie."


    "It''s been a while, Heena. By the way, you came together today too?"


    "Yeonho has no lectures on Thursdays."


    "You must be really busy though... Yeonho is so sweet. I''m really jealous~"


    [Pfft... Honey! Look at Sarang flailing her arms and legs! So cute~]


    [Yes, yes! To the side! She made it to the side! Pfft, ahahaha! How can she not roll over because of her right arm?!]


    [This is killing me. I want to help her so bad... Sarang, hang in there! Daddy is watch... Oh, she''s crying.]


    [Uwee... Uwaaa!!]


    [Oh no~ Is she frustrated because she can''t do it? Hang in there, Sarang, you''ll be able to roll over soon~ Don''t cry~]


    [So close, she almost did it.]


    The short video ended with Sarang failing to roll over and crying as she was held by Heena.


    And as soon as Jaehee unnie saw that, she burst into laughter.


    "Ahahaha!! Sarang is really too cute!"


    "Right?"


    "Your family seems really peaceful~ Didn¡¯t you stay at Heena''s place? Must have been easy for you to live with your in-laws."


    "After a year, it''s easy... And everyone helps a lot with taking care of Sarang, so there¡¯s no way to leave."


    "Oh~ Having many people around really helps. It was the same for me when I stayed at my parents¡¯ place..."


    As we talked about such things, we turned our gaze to the two babies lying quietly in their strollers. Jooeun seemed fascinated by Sarang, who was right in front of her, while Sarang''s gaze was...


    "But isn''t Sarang looking at Yeonho right now?"


    "Seeing as she''s making eye contact with me, I think so."


    "Doesn''t she want to be held by her dad?"


    "Maybe? Sarang~ do you want Daddy to hold you?"


    "Ahh..."


    Sometimes I lost to the cat, but when I was around, Sarang often looked at me. Ever since she started recognizing people around her.


    "Only the two of you make eye contact like that..."


    Because of that, Heena would get jealous sometimes. Whether she was jealous of Sarang or me, I didn''t know.


    "Come to think of it, I''m thirsty. Should I buy some water..."


    Hearing that uneasy voice, I stopped approaching Sarang and subtly avoided Heena''s disgruntled gaze. As I thought of going to a nearby convenience store, Heena grabbed me.


    "Forget it. Why don''t you stay with Sarang? I''ll get the water since I''m the second to both you and Sarang."


    "You know that¡¯s not true~ Why are you acting like this again?"


    "Hmph, I''ll just go. Do you want anything other than water? You like the fried stuff they sell at the convenience store up front. Should I get one?"


    "No, it''s fine. I can go."


    "You''ve been pushing the stroller and carrying Sarang all the way here. I''ll be quick!"


    And with quick steps, she disappeared from sight. Jaehee unnie quietly watched us, then smiled softly and spoke.


    "Heena is really good to you. You too... Well, that¡¯s why you two get along so well~"


    "Haha... Well, sometimes she gets jealous of Sarang, but it''s kind of cute."


    "...Why does my heart hurt when I talk to you two? My husband has been busy lately, so we haven''t spent much time together... He used to be so good to me, and my friends were always envious! We still get along really well!"


    I could only laugh awkwardly at Unnie, who expressed her recent frustrations with a bitter tone. Internally, I pondered her words.


    Heena is really good to me.


    Indeed, she was. Compared to when we first started dating, Heena now showed much more emotion and desire, but she still treated me exceptionally well.


    She took care of even the smallest things in our daily life to the point where I took it for granted, and she helped me with my university studies and assignments more diligently than her own tasks.


    Honestly, I studied hard, but the reason I was able to keep up at this university, which was a bit above my level, was because of Heena''s support.


    She coordinated my outfits so I didn''t have to worry, kept track of my consumables better than I did, and helped me with my studies.


    Moreover, perhaps because she felt guilty that I did most of the cooking when we lived on our own, she worked hard to improve her cooking skills with her mother. Thanks to that, she was getting better and better.


    Given these circumstances, I couldn''t even imagine a life without Heena.


    If Heena were to be absent for just a day or two, I knew I would be lost from the moment I woke up in the morning.

 127 - Sarangs Mommy is Jealous of Sarang Too! (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    No matter how much time passed, she consistently helped and loved me.


    Thinking about my everyday life with Heena, who was just the same as when she was my girlfriend, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "I wouldn''t have been able to do anything without Heena."


    "Okay, I get it. You two are like lovebirds. Enough already."


    I could brag about Heena for hours.


    But for the sake of Unnie, who seemed tired of our lovey-dovey talk, we switched the topic back to the babies. How long it usually took for them to succeed in rolling over, and whether she was thinking of getting a walker, and such.


    Heena or my mother-in-law would usually know and decide on most things, but as a dad, I was curious too.


    "I''m back~"


    Just as our conversation was getting lively, Heena returned. She brought a bottle of water and a small snack. She must have bought it for the three of us to share.


    For some reason, I found my wife even cuter and prettier today. I was always thankful for my dear wife.


    Even now, as soon as she arrived, she stuck to me and tried to open the water bottle cap for me¡ª


    "You seemed to be having fun with Unnie? What were you talking about? Aren''t you getting too close already?"


    "Well, listen. I''ll tell you everything we talked about from start to finish."


    "...Yeonho, you have it tough."


    If only her jealousy would lessen just a little!


    After chatting at the playground for a while, it was time to give the babies their formula, so we parted ways. This time, we exchanged numbers. Since she took walks almost every day, she said she would match her time with ours when we went out.


    We liked Jaehee Unnie, and it seemed good for Sarang to have a friend her age in the neighborhood, so we had no reason to refuse.


    Leaving the playground, we walked home leisurely.


    -Brrr


    Suhwang called.


    "He talks all the time in the group chat, why is he calling?"


    "Suhwang?"


    "Yeah. Let me take this for a moment. Please take the stroller."


    "Okay~"


    -Beep


    "Hello?"


    ©¤Hey, Han Yeonho! Upload more videos of Sarang in the group chat!


    "What the hell... I already upload there as much as I send to my family."


    ©¤Sarang has grown a lot. Can''t she come out yet? I want to see her face too.


    "We still can''t go far, but if you come near my house, it''s possible."


    ©¤Really? Then should we gather the guys and meet up?


    "Do as you like. Just let me know before you come, so I can check if I''m free."


    ©¤Damn, acting all busy because you go to Seoyeon University.


    "I wish it was just acting busy..."


    ©¤Still, it''s good that you''re managing your grades well since freshman year. You need to graduate and get a job quickly.


    "I know, man. That''s why I''m working hard."


    ©¤And check the group chat. You didn¡¯t respond all day, so I called.


    "I went for a walk with Heena and Sarang today. We''re on our way home now."


    ©¤Got it. Anyway, let us know when you can meet. We want to see Sarang too!


    "I''ll check and message you. Bye."


    After a short call, I put the phone back in my pocket.


    There were so many Sarang fans now that it was hard to keep track. Whether it was family, relatives, or even my friends. We tried to manage these meetings so Sarang wouldn''t get stressed from seeing too many people too often.


    "The guys want to see her?"


    To fulfill Heena''s wish for a princess carry.


    "Heena, it might be dangerous, so could you stand closer to the bed? Just in case I drop you, you can fall onto it."


    "Like this?"


    "Yeah, like that."


    Although I had given her piggyback rides or lifted her in a hug many times before, this was the first time I was attempting this particular move. With a nervous heart, I watched as Heena wrapped her arms around my neck.


    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    As I lowered myself to lift her, Heena slightly turned her body to make it easier for me.


    I placed one hand under her armpit and the other under her knees. Without hesitation, I lifted her up in one smooth motion. If I hesitated, we might both get hurt.


    Fortunately, I succeeded without wobbling.


    "Ah! We did it!"


    "It''s easier than I thought."


    "Am I not heavy?"


    "Not at all. This is really because you''re so light."


    "Really?"


    I meant it. I thought it would be hard to hold her for long even if I succeeded, but Heena was lighter than I expected. Probably because she moved around a lot taking care of Sarang and she usually ate small portions. She was so light it was almost worrying about her health.


    "You need to eat more. You''re so light it''s concerning. You might suddenly collapse."


    "Aww, what''s with the sweet talk all of a sudden?"


    -Smooch! Smooch!


    Since we were in this position, Heena''s face was right next to mine. She kept kissing my cheek. Wanting to make up for today''s kiss quota, I turned my head and kissed her back.


    Saying it was a quota might sound forced, but I meant I wanted to give her more kisses than I gave Sarang.


    "Mmm... Mwah..."


    As soon as I turned my head, Heena eagerly intertwined her tongue with mine. Holding onto my neck tightly, she explored every part of my mouth with fervor. I complied gently with her passionate kiss.


    While kissing her, I slowly lowered Heena onto the bed. Even though she was light, holding a person over 40 kilos for a long time was still a challenge.


    Despite being put down, Heena didn''t let go of my neck and pulled me down with her. Looking down at her, I then pushed my tongue into her mouth.


    Biting and sucking on her soft, moist lips, we kissed passionately for a while.


    Gradually, we parted lips and locked eyes.


    I intended to stop there since we had to eat, but with her arms still wrapped around my neck, Heena didn''t seem to want to stop.


    "You know it''s not enough yet, right?"


    "I think I gave you as many kisses as I gave Sarang."


    "I know you kissed Sarang twice when we got up this morning. And you only kissed me once. Before we left for our walk, you kissed Sarang twice at the shoe rack too."


    "......"


    She saw all that... or rather, she counted? Actually, I kissed Sarang about three more times while Heena was showering this morning. I better keep that to myself©¤


    "And when I was showering, you were holding Sarang, so you must have kissed her then too, right?"


    "You''re like a ghost."


    "So, you gave Sarang twice as many kisses as me today... I can''t accept that."


    Of course, Heena! There''s nothing about me you don''t know!


    "I want to be the best for you in everything. I can''t yield even to Sarang on this."


    She said, releasing her arms and gently touching my lips with her thumb, which were wet from our kiss.


    "It''ll take a while for Sarang to finish her formula... So."


    She licked her own lips seductively as she continued speaking.


    "Make out with me so passionately that I can hardly breathe, okay?"


    "Ha... I really have no choice."


    A mom who doesn''t want to lose to her daughter in the number of affectionate touches. That was so like Heena.


    "Open your mouth. I''ll make sure you can''t breathe for the next five minutes."


    "Hehe... Please do, honey."


    From that moment until we heard someone calling us from outside, I pressed Heena down and explored her lips, saliva, and tongue. I did my best to satisfy my jealous wife.

 128 - Being Lovey-Dovey with Heena at Home

    128 - Being Lovey-Dovey with Heena at Home


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    At the beginning of summer, when the heat starts to feel hotter than warmth.


    With my peers who were crazy with jealousy and envy, I managed to finish the long group project and regain peace. Well, to be honest, we didn''t have enough time to do anything stupid out of jealousy and envy, and there was no time to play around either.


    Moreover, one of us was trolling for a long time due to a Mac issue at the beginning.


    [Lee Chanhyung: Hyung, good job on the presentation yesterday???? Sorry for messing up at the beginning;; I¡¯m going to buy a new laptop right away; I tried to endure it but it''s f*cking inconvenient.]


    [Han Yeonho: Thanks to you, I realized once again that we don¡¯t necessarily need to buy a Mac just because we are in computer engineering. Thanks.]


    [Lee Chanhyung: T_T...]


    [Lee Yujin: Everyone, good job! I collapsed as soon as I got home yesterday ??]


    [Shin Jaehwan: For real; I think I slept for about 10 hours; I just woke up.]


    [Lee Yujin: Then, for the wrap-up party today~ Oppa said he couldn''t come, but Hyeji will come, right?]


    [Lee Chanhyung: ?? Who is Hyeji?]


    [Lee Yujin: Chanhyung, you get carried in games, and get carried in group projects~ How about just changing your name to Hyeji?]


    [Lee Chanhyung: Damn it.]


    [Shin Jaehwan: So, what are we eating?]


    I closed my smartphone while watching the kids chat. For the past few days, I couldn''t even see my friends'' faces because of the suddenly intense project, and I couldn''t rest for a while.


    I''m not skipping the wrap-up party because I have something to do, but just because I''m tired. Both they and I are only a year apart, but it feels like that one year makes my body feel more exhausted.


    They are like kids.


    "You¡¯ve had a hard time lately, haven¡¯t you? Take a rest today. I''ll take care of Sarang."


    Heena had been taking care of Sarang as much as she could while I was stuck with the project, unable to sleep properly for several days.


    "Everyone said they are coming tomorrow, right?"


    "Yeah. They said they''ll stay until lunch tomorrow."


    And the rest of the family, except for me, Heena, and Sarang, went down to the countryside for my grandmother''s birthday. They wanted to take Sarang too, but they left her because she was still too young to be in the car for a long time.


    Thanks to that, the three of us were left to take care of the house over the weekend. So, today I planned to help with the housework moderately and then lay around like a dead person. As I made that resolution and slumped down, Heena approached me.


    "Honey, do you want a foot bath? I heard it''s surprisingly good for relieving fatigue."


    "A foot bath?"


    It was quite unexpected. I don''t think I''ve ever done a foot bath separately in my life. I would just take a shower.


    "Dad bought a foot bath basket a while ago. We hardly used it and put it away."


    "Oh~ well, should I try it? Can you take it out for me? I''ll do it myself."


    "No! You haven''t slept for hours lately, so just sit on the sofa. I''ll do it for you."


    Without giving me a chance to argue, she immediately went into the bathroom. Honestly, I was too lazy to move since I was tired, so I was grateful if she was going to do it for me.


    Luckily, Sarang was also sleeping, so I decided to relax and enjoy Heena''s service.


    While I was lying on the sofa, zoning out, Heena moved busily. She laid a few large towels under my feet, prepared the foot bath basket filled with water about 3/4, and brought a large coffee pot next to it.


    "Why the coffee pot?"


    "To adjust the water temperature when it cools down."


    "Oh~"


    It seemed like she intentionally filled the water a bit less, thinking about refilling it later. No wonder she moved the basket so easily.


    After a while, when it seemed like everything was ready, I slowly put my feet into the basket.


    -Splash!


    "Ah, hot!"


    "Is it too hot? Should I cool it down a bit?"


    "No, it''s okay. It''s bearable... ha... it feels good..."


    It felt like the warmth was seeping deep into my body. Moreover, it felt nice to receive such luxurious service without moving a finger.


    Moreover, that wasn''t the end; Heena even put her hands inside to give me a foot massage.


    "I''m sorry for making you do this..."


    "No need to be sorry. My husband has worked hard, so I can do at least this much."


    "Thank you~"


    "Don''t mention it~"


    "Oh, you could feel that?"


    "Pff... Did you really think that?"


    "Not really, but strangely, I found it fun. Your feet are really soft. I want to touch them forever."


    "My feet are yours forever, Yeonho, so you can touch them anytime!"


    "Can I give you my feet in return?"


    "Yes!"


    "Exchanging my feet with Heena''s? That''s a complete win for me."


    "What are you talking about~"


    While still massaging Heena''s feet, I looked into her eyes and we both smiled.


    This peaceful moment on the weekend filled not only our feet but also our hearts with warmth.


    After finishing the foot bath massage, we started doing house chores together. My mother-in-law had told us to rest completely today, but it didn''t feel right to just rest.


    I actually wanted Heena to get some rest more than me. She had been carrying Sarang, feeding her, and waking up continuously at night. Maybe she was more exhausted than I was.


    I wanted Heena to not move a finger, but in the end, we had to do it together.


    Heena would have done it by herself if she had to, but she would never let me do it alone.


    "I''ll vacuum the floor. You take care of other things."


    "Yes, honey!"


    Seeing her respond with clenched fists, I laughed softly and put down the vacuum cleaner for a moment. I then approached Heena and hugged her tightly.


    Without being surprised by my sudden hug, Heena hugged me back and asked.


    "Why''d you hug me out of nowhere?"


    "Because my honey is so cute."


    "Heh... You''re cute!"


    "Thank you."


    After recharging my energy by hugging cute Heena before starting to clean, we went around the house. I joyfully cleaned the floor with an expensive automatic water cleaner, while Heena focused on mopping the living room and rooms.


    Since it was rare for just the two of us to be left in the house, it felt like we had gone back to when we lived together. Although that place was much smaller than here, it felt like we were sharing the house chores just like back then.


    And like that time, whenever we crossed paths while cleaning.


    -Squeeze


    "Hey! If you''re going to do that, let''s finish cleaning first. Okay?"


    "Hey, Sarang will wake up soon, so how can we? I''ll just touch you while passing by."


    "Can''t stop you, really."


    I casually groped Heena''s butt as I passed by. When we lived together, this often led straight to the main event, but now it was harder to do that.


    Soon, our lovely daughter would wake up crying because she couldn''t stand being hungry.


    As if to soothe her own disappointment of not being able to go all the way, Heena approached and started groping me back.


    "Then I''ll touch you too~"


    The place Heena''s hand went to was between my legs.


    Isn''t this too straightforward?


    "Isn''t it a bit too much to touch there right away?"


    "But it''s responding immediately."


    "Of course it is..."


    "And you promised earlier. You said I could bite."


    "Oh, right."


    I remembered the conversation we had while receiving the foot bath massage. I had promised to let her bite my lips and my third leg.


    Biting is just another way of touching with the mouth, so it''s similar, right?


    As I thought about it, I also groped Heena''s butt more eagerly. Heena pressed her body closer to mine, raising her eyes and said.


    "It''s too hard for that now, so let''s finish cleaning quickly and use my mouth... okay?"


    She licked her lips with her tongue as she said that. Thanks to that, the place that was already getting aroused by her touch fully rose to the sky.


    My wife had a knack for making my c*ck angry.


    "I''m going to focus on cleaning now. Don''t talk to me!"


    "Go for it, honey~"


    "Let''s do this!!"


    If we wanted to do it before Sarang woke up, we had to finish quickly!

 129 - Being Lovey-Dovey with Heena at Home (2)

    129 - Being Lovey-Dovey with Heena at Home (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    While cleaning the house with Heena, we played naughty pranks on each other occasionally. After the cleaning was done, we spent even more intimate time together.


    Just like when we had the foot bath earlier, Heena knelt down in front of me, doing various things for me. I also gave Heena deep physical affection, making her feel good.


    And when everything was finished, just as we were about to clean up, Sarang started crying.


    "Waaah!"


    "Oh, our Sarang, are you very hungry? Mommy will give you some formula~"


    "Sarang''s timing is perfect, isn''t it?"


    "Heh, indeed. She woke up just as we finished. Our Sarang is so good~"


    Though we had rushed in many ways, we were grateful she had slept peacefully until now.


    Heena comforted Sarang and sat on the sofa in the living room. On the coffee table, the formula I had prepared was ready. The temperature was just right.


    As soon as Heena fed Sarang the formula, she stopped crying and started sucking eagerly.


    While Heena fed her, I went to the kitchen to wash some strawberries. I wanted to feed them to Heena.


    Originally, Heena didn¡¯t particularly like strawberries, but her taste seemed to change after pregnancy, and she started craving them often. So, I always made sure to buy strawberries.


    After washing the strawberries clean with baking soda, I cut them in half to make them easier to eat and brought the bowl back to Heena.


    "Heena, ah~"


    "Ah~"


    I fed Heena a strawberry one by one as she opened her mouth like a baby bird. She chewed them while keeping her eyes on Sarang.


    "Is it good?"


    "Yes. It tastes even better because you''re feeding me~"


    "Should I keep going?"


    "Please do!"


    Since Heena was occupied feeding Sarang and couldn''t use her hands, I continued to feed her strawberries. At one point, Heena took a strawberry from me with her lips and then offered it back to me.


    "Nom~"


    "Nom."


    -Smooch!


    After I took it with my mouth, Heena gave me a quick kiss.


    "Are the strawberries good?"


    "Hmm, I can''t tell the taste with just one."


    "Really? Then I''ll give you another one! Quickly, put it in your mouth~"


    I fed Heena, and she passed it back to me with her mouth. It was the epitome of inefficiency, but we enjoyed our playful moments together while Sarang was being fed.


    Then, Sarang, who had been quietly nestled in Heena¡¯s arms, started flailing her arms. Her swinging arms accurately struck Heena''s arm.


    "Suck... suck..."


    -Smack!


    "Ouch, Sarang, why~ Are you upset because daddy is only playing with mommy?"


    -Smack!


    "Heh, but daddy belongs to mommy. Sarang, let''s enjoy your formula~ Good girl~"


    -Smack!


    "No matter how much you hit mommy, daddy won''t give her up!"


    "Don''t fight with Sarang over that, Heena..."


    "Where''s my phone? I need to film more!"


    Looking around, I found my phone on the sofa. In the short time since I''d posted, there were a ton of messages. Not just from my siblings, but also from both sets of parents.


    [Mother-in-law: I should have seen our princess succeed...]


    [Heeseong hyung: Damn it!! I should have stayed home!! Why did I come to grandma''s place!!]


    [Yoonjung noona: Sarang is... the cutest in the world... so precious... I cried watching it ??]


    [Mom: Son, did you only take that? Do you have more?]


    [Sunhoo hyung: Lmao, the way she''s lying on her stomach is so cute lol]


    Given how everyone was so enchanted by Sarang, the explosive reactions were only natural. But there was no time to reply to those messages.


    I needed to capture even more of Sarang''s cuteness!


    "Sarang~ Do you want to see daddy? Yes! Your smile is so pretty, our Sarang!"


    I lay flat on the floor like a frog, matching Sarang''s eye level, filming a video from the front.


    "Oh my gosh~ Our Sarang is so beautiful, cute, and lovable... Honey, I''m tearing up..."


    "It''s okay to cry. Yoonjung noona said she''s already crying."


    "Sarang... you did so well, really..."


    Heena buried her face in Sarang''s back, rubbing her face side to side.


    That late afternoon, we took hundreds of photos and numerous videos of the three of us. Then, we sent them to everyone we knew to show off Sarang''s cute back and adorable behind after she succeeded in rolling over.


    Having spent all her energy rolling over, Sarang couldn''t stay awake through the evening and soon fell asleep again. After putting Sarang to sleep, Heena and I watched the videos we had taken while enjoying a cozy dinner.


    Later, we sat on the sofa, with me holding Heena in my arms, watching the videos together again. Although we had planned to watch a movie in the evening, watching Sarang''s moments again made time fly by.


    Time passed, and it was late at night.


    After confirming that Sarang was deeply asleep, we also went to bed. As always, Heena clung to me while lying flat beside me.


    "Sarang will keep getting better, right?"


    "Yes. Now we need to be careful when laying her on the bed or sofa. Once she gets used to rolling over, she might roll around and fall."


    "We really can''t take our eyes off her."


    Even while lying in bed, we talked endlessly about Sarang. It was the day our Sarang had succeeded in rolling over for the first time, so we couldn''t help it.


    "Soon, she''ll sit up, crawl, and then walk... Wow, I can''t wait for the three of us to hold hands and go for a walk without a stroller."


    "Me too~ There are so many places I want to go with the three of us. I want to go to the mountains, the sea... I can''t wait for her to grow enough to wear matching clothes with us..."


    "I want us all to wear snapbacks together."


    "Pfft, that would be cute too."


    I wrapped my right arm around Heena''s shoulder and leaned my head towards hers. We whispered softly to each other at a distance where we could feel each other''s breath, so as not to wake Sarang.


    "I loved spending time with you at home today."


    "Doesn''t it remind you of when we lived together last year?"


    "Yeah. We used to do this often back then~ But it''s even better now because we have Sarang."


    "We''re happier because of Sarang."


    "Absolutely."


    In the stillness of the night, it was wonderful to have these quiet conversations together.


    We talked joyfully about the events of the day and what lay ahead.


    Gradually drifting off to sleep.


    "I''ll be really busy when I go back to school, but... let''s make time like this as much as we can."


    "Sure. I''ll try to make time too. Studying is important, but you and Sarang are more important."


    "You''re the most important to me. Of course, Sarang too."


    "I''ll make seaweed soup for you in the morning. You worked hard today. I love you. Good night."


    "Yeah... I love you too. Sleep well."

 130 - Twenty-One Years Old, Returning Student, Married Woman with Children

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Anyway, after a while, Lia fussed over Sarang, taking pictures by her side, and then my friends took turns taking photos with Sarang as well.


    It couldn''t be helped that they were alternating like this. Since there was no common ground between Lia and my friends, it would have been awkward for them to hang out together.


    Fortunately, they managed to have some conversations centered around my wife and me.


    "They were no joke even back in high school. Honestly, they were almost like a set package."


    "I could see that~ They¡¯ll probably be the same in college from the second semester, right? Their department buildings are pretty close too."


    "If you see Han Yeonho on the street, you can bet Lee Heena is right next to him."


    "Hmm~"


    "Heena, now''s not the time to look so smug."


    "Should I try to match my lunchtime with Heena''s once she returns to school? I''ll adjust my class schedule."


    "That sounds good~ It might be hard to do often because we¡¯re busy, but let''s eat together sometimes."


    "Is this your way of telling us not to interrupt your precious couple time too often?"


    We chatted and laughed with our friends for a while. Even though we talked frequently in our group chat, it had been a long time since we saw each other in person, so it was very fun.


    Unfortunately, not even a few hours passed before Sarang started to fuss. It was time for her formula. Our Sarang was always punctual with her meal times.


    Sensing the cue from her fussing, my friends began to get up and prepare to leave.


    It wasn''t easy to gather like this after we turned twenty, since everyone had their own schedules. Despite that, I was grateful they came all the way here for us.


    "Thanks for coming, everyone. I''m sorry we can''t go out much because we need to take care of Sarang."


    "It''s fine, man. You have to take care of Sarang. I''ll treat you to a full zoo course once she''s a bit older."


    "Oh~ Kim Suhwang~ Should I offer my place by the valley? It''s still empty."


    "I''ll give you a full tteokbokki course. Come by anytime. You''re welcome as an employee too."


    "This guy is always trying to recruit."


    "Did you know? This is the first time we''re going to school together. In high school, we went to different schools, and last year I only saw you off. This is the first time we''re both going to classes together."


    "Now that you mention it, you''re right."


    "It feels like we''re going on a date."


    "Really! I''m so happy to go with you~"


    My attempt to change the subject seemed to work, as Heena smiled brightly and linked arms with me. She was probably still thinking about Sarang, but she was also happy to be going to school with me.


    She was especially wary of other girls approaching me when she wasn''t around. Though for me, keeping up with classes was already a struggle.


    Some friends managed to do everything and keep up, but I aimed for high grades, leaving little room for romantic notions about college life.


    Linked arm in arm, we walked for an hour to the university.


    People glanced at us from the entrance. It wasn''t just because we were arm in arm; Heena''s face was too beautiful to ignore.


    Even though I''d seen her up close for a long time, I never got tired of her. Every time I saw her, it felt new, thrilling, and awe-inspiring. It was hard to believe she''d already given birth.


    Heena clung to me as if to show off to everyone watching. She didn''t let go until we reached the path where we had to part for our respective buildings.


    "Do well, honey. I''ll call you at lunchtime."


    "Okay. You too, Sarang''s mom."


    -Smooch!


    After one last kiss before parting, I watched Heena''s back until she was out of sight, then turned around.


    As soon as I turned, I saw familiar faces.


    There were my classmates, Chanhyung and Jaehwan, looking at me coldly.


    "......"


    "......"


    "...Did you have a good break?"


    "It was good until now. Seeing you makes me want to die."


    "Me too."


    "Sorry..."

 131 - Twenty-One Years Old, Returning Student, Married Woman with Children (2)

    131 - Twenty-One Years Old, Returning Student, Married Woman with Children (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Although I showed an embarrassing scene to these guys who came late, I managed to smooth things over and headed to the lecture hall together. However, all the way there, I couldn''t escape the sound of them grumbling beside me.


    "Some people start their day with a kiss from their pretty girlfriend, while we just slurp gukbap."


    "It''s our fault we''re like this, who else can we blame?"


    "True. Though I never imagined seeing that in the middle of a higher education institution like a university."


    "......"


    It was morning and close to the first lecture time. I thought there wouldn''t be anyone around and even checked, but they had to appear right at that moment from another path.


    "Well, with a wife as pretty as yours, who wouldn''t do that? If it were me, I''d carry her around everywhere."


    "Exactly. So why didn''t you carry her here? You''re hopeless."


    These guys would''ve made a bigger fuss if I had carried her.


    "You know we''re not saying this because we''re jealous, right?"


    "Of course~ Jealous? We''re just worried about you making out without caring about others'' opinions in the grave of life called marriage."


    My teeth grated. Stop saying you''re not jealous if you are.


    They occasionally participated in group dates and meet-ups, so it wasn''t fair to mock them for still being single. If these were my high school friends, I''d immediately provoke them with, "Are you jealous?"


    "Hey, you guys will get girlfriends soon too."


    All I could offer was a vague hope.


    But the two snorted at my words.


    "We already messed up yesterday, didn''t we?"


    "What happened yesterday?"


    "A meet-up with a women''s university. They ended it after the first round, thinking it wasn''t worth their time."


    "......"


    There was no need to boast about a failed meet-up.


    "What''s with that look? Are you pitying us?"


    "Just because you''re married now, you think we''re a joke?"


    "Wow, I didn''t see you like this before, but you''re really too much."


    "Who would''ve thought that Yeonho, known for his good looks and personality, would end up mocking his classmates?"


    "We should post this on the bulletin board."


    What could I say here?


    When we arrived at the lecture hall, I had to endure their jealous complaints for two hours. Just as my head was starting to ache from their incessant babbling, Yujin joined us.


    Even though her class was at two, she came because these guys had stirred up a frenzy in the group chat.


    [Lee Chanhyung: Breaking news!!! Yeonho''s wife is back on campus!! Seen at the university!!]


    [Shin Jaehwan: (Shocked) It¡¯s reported that they were kissing at the fork leading to Seongrim Hall from the morning...]


    [Lee Chanhyung: Seriously, I wanted to die on the spot when I saw it.]


    [Jung Juhyuk: Couldn¡¯t you keep that to yourselves? These bastards are spreading the misery.]


    [Shin Jaehwan: Misery loves company~]


    [Jung Juhyuk: This is insane;;]


    [Lee Yujin: Really?! You guys aren¡¯t joking, right?! I¡¯m coming over now!!]


    [Lee Chanhyung: ? Don¡¯t you have a lecture in the afternoon?]


    "Yay~ Oppa, maybe... another kiss at the restaurant...?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yujin followed us eagerly, secretly hoping for another kiss scene. Even though the morning kiss was an accident, I wouldn''t do it on purpose for anyone to see. Heena might feel differently, though.


    Anyway, after getting the call that class had just ended, we headed straight to the student cafeteria. With these three classmates in tow. Since Heena was coming with Lia, it should be fine.


    The cafeteria was close to our engineering building, so we arrived quickly. Inside, we saw Heena and Lia already waiting for us. I also noticed the guys around them subtly glancing their way.


    Heena had become quite famous on campus, but not all students knew about her. Some still approached her, unaware she was married. Like the guy at the table behind her, seemingly debating whether to talk to her.


    Just the fact that there could be people like that was quite annoying, but on the other hand, I felt oddly proud knowing my wife was so beautiful that she received such advances.


    After all, Heena only had eyes for me.


    "Hey, honey! Over here!"


    As soon as she spotted me, Heena waved her hand and called out loudly. The word "honey" in her call made most of the eyes in the room turn toward me.


    Well, even if it wasn''t because of Heena, shouting "honey" in such a small space would naturally draw attention. Of course, the guy sitting behind Heena looked at me with a face full of despair.


    How dare he covet her?


    Ignoring those looks, I approached the table where Heena was sitting and took a seat next to her.


    "You came quickly. It''s been a while, Heena. Is it okay if my classmates join us?"


    "Of course, it''s fine~"


    "We''re just going to eat and leave anyway. You guys have another lecture in the afternoon, right?"


    "That''s true. Oh, Heena, you¡¯ve met them before, right? This is Chanhyung, Jaehwan, and Yujin. My classmates from computer science."


    "Hello, unnie! And... are you a senior?"


    Yujin greeted Heena warmly and hesitated a bit while addressing Lia, unsure of what to call her.


    "She''s a sophomore. But Heena''s case is a bit tricky. Should we go by year?"


    "Why bother with all that? Just call me unnie~ Anyway, I won''t be around often."


    "Yes, unnie!"


    "Oh... hello."


    "Hello, senior! And hello, sister-in-law!"


    Yujin''s cheerful greeting was followed by Jaehwan''s somewhat hesitant hello, and Chanhyung bowed deeply while loudly greeting both Lia and Heena.


    When he said "sister-in-law," Heena''s face lit up with the brightest smile.


    "It''s been a while, Chanhyung, right? Please take care of me from now on."


    "No need for that, sister-in-law! Please speak comfortably!"


    "Should I?"


    "Yes! And please let me see Sarang next time! She''s so cute, just like you and hyung."


    "Hehe... Call Yeonho and come visit us sometime. Our Sarang loves people, so she''d be happy to see you."


    "Of course, I''ll definitely visit!"


    This guy knows how to socialize. He was picking the exact words Heena would like.


    Watching Heena''s reaction, Chanhyung smoothly led the conversation. Seeing him like this, he seemed like he''d do well at meet-ups, so why did he fail?


    I''ve never been to a meet-up, so I don''t know, but maybe looks do matter.


    Too bad, Chanhyung.


    Author''s Note:


    Hello everyone!!


    I want to quickly write Sarang''s childcare diary!


    I also want to insert a 19+ scene soon...

 132 - Twenty-One Years Old, Returning Student, Married Woman with Children (3)

    132 - Twenty-One Years Old, Returning Student, Married Woman with Children (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I looked at Chanhyung with pity in my eyes. Noticing my unseemly gaze, he immediately frowned.


    "What? Why are you looking at me with those pitiful eyes?"


    "Nothing, really..."


    "Are you mocking me for being single?"


    "Isn''t that a bit too paranoid?"


    It wasn''t entirely wrong, though.


    Despite my quick denial, Chanhyung seemed suspicious, and after staring at me with half-closed eyes, he went to order food with Jaehwan and Yujin.


    Breathing a small sigh of relief inside, I received my portion that Heena had pre-ordered for me.


    The menu was a rice set with fish stew and soybean paste soup. It was a low-quality meal compared to the university''s reputation, and surprisingly, this was the average level here.


    Honestly, we ate here because it was close, but if it were a bit farther, we would have gone out to eat. Sometimes, when it was particularly bad, we even ordered delivery with the kids.


    For me, eating the cafeteria food was just about filling my stomach, so I began my meal leisurely as usual.


    A short while later, Chanhyung and Jaehwan returned to their seats, complaining about the miserable menu.


    "Isn''t it especially disgusting today?"


    "I desperately want Revolution. Damn it, at least make it cheaper."


    Following behind, Yujin was muttering with a soulless face.


    "There must be corruption involved... Otherwise, how can the menu be this bad..."


    I wholeheartedly agreed with that sentiment.


    Still, I could enjoy my meal more than usual, perhaps because Heena was sitting next to me this time. Just looking at her increased my appetite.


    Heena was chatting with Lia while removing fish bones. She probably didn''t have much complaint about this unappealing meal since she didn''t usually enjoy spicy food and ate small portions. In a way, it suited her perfectly.


    Despite the low quality, I also liked the fish stew, so I was diligently poking at the fish with my chopsticks. However, whether it was stew or grilled fish, dealing with the bones was always annoying.


    As I was matching my friends'' grumbling while dissecting the fish, a pair of chopsticks suddenly appeared before me.


    It was Heena''s chopsticks holding a piece of fish.


    "Honey, ah~"


    "Ah~"


    At home, this happened all the time, so my mouth opened reflexively. Simultaneously, the fish stew entered my mouth.


    Chewing it, I glanced around cautiously. While accepting the food reflexively, I realized we weren''t at home as soon as the stew touched my mouth.


    "Being single is so miserable..."


    "Wow... just wow..."


    "......"


    "Revolution... Revolution..."


    Lia sighed softly and put down her chopsticks, Yujin let out an exclamation, and Jaehwan was trembling with his hand, while Chanhyung was looking at us with envy, longing for Revolution.


    The reactions varied slightly, but except for Yujin, they all had faces as if they had seen something they shouldn''t have. I hadn''t intended to show off like this, but my body moved reflexively.


    When Heena taps her finger, I kiss her, and when she says "ah~," I open my mouth.


    But the four pairs of curious, resigned, envious, and jealous eyes had no way of knowing that. I averted my eyes, but Heena didn''t care at all.


    She simply continued to move the stew into my mouth.


    "Phew..."


    "Hey."


    -Peck!


    As I sighed in relief at her agreement, she suddenly kissed me on the lips. And it was at the worst possible time, with many people passing by.


    After a brief kiss, she rested her head back on my shoulder as if nothing had happened.


    Her natural demeanor made me pinch her cheek lightly with one hand.


    "We agreed to do it at home."


    "Aww, your lips were begging for a kiss, so I did it without thinking."


    "Now you''re just saying whatever you want."


    "I wanted to, so what can I do~"


    Her confident declaration left me speechless. Laughing helplessly, I put my hand down, and she rubbed her cheek against my shoulder like a cat.


    "Ha."


    I felt the emotions of those who had passed by and witnessed this scene in that single ''ha'' I heard.


    Envy, anger, irritation, jealousy, depression, and so on.


    There''s nothing wrong with couples or spouses spending time like this, but doing it so openly in front of others did make me feel a bit sorry.


    It must be an eyesore.


    Anyway, in this manner, on the first day of the second semester and Heena''s first day back to school, we were able to clearly show that there was no space between us for anyone to intrude.


    On the way back after the lecture, Yujin even sent me a message, warning me to be careful.


    [Yujin: I heard there''s a senior who bought a straw doll? Be careful, oppa!]


    [Han Yeonho: Yeah... thanks for letting me know.]


    Well, what could I do?


    If they''re jealous, they should find a girlfriend like Heena!


    After spending a joyful yet heart-aching day with Heena, we returned home to be greeted by Sarang.


    As always, she had the cutest face.


    "Ah-oo!"


    "Aww~ Do you know how much Sarang missed you two? She cried so much today~"


    "Really? Our Sarang~ Did you miss mommy and daddy? Come here, mommy will hold you."


    "Thank you for your hard work, mother-in-law."


    "Hard work~ but the child is so good and well-behaved."


    My mother-in-law and Heena looked at Sarang with eyes full of love. And probably so did I.


    The little angel in Heena''s arms squirmed for a while, enjoying being held by her mother, then reached out her hand to me.


    I bent down, let her grasp my finger, and looked into her eyes.


    "Our Sarang is the prettiest in the world."


    "Ah-oo~"


    "...Next to mommy, our Sarang is the prettiest~"


    Heena and Sarang, who had become my everything and the driving force of my life. Just watching their smiles made me smile too.


    Yes. With such a beautiful wife and daughter, what problem could envy and jealousy be?


    And I had no time to worry about such things. To continue this happiness, we would do our best in our studies and eventually build a house of our own and live together proudly.


    It''s still a distant future, but I''ll make it happen.

 133 - My Wife is Very Angry

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    One day, after the start of the second semester, while being overwhelmed with childcare and studying with Heena.


    For the first time in four years of knowing Heena, I faced her anger, which started from a conversation in the living room right after we woke up.


    "Honey, did you forget anything yesterday?"


    "Forgot? Did I? I finished a project, played with Sarang..."


    "Really? You really don''t know? Or even now?"


    "Yeah. Why? Is there something I should''ve done?"


    "......"


    "Sorry. I really don''t know... Can you tell me?"


    "Never mind! Hmph!"


    "Uh? Uh, Heena!"


    -Bang!


    That weekend morning, after that short exchange, Heena shut herself in the room. The exhaustion from yesterday''s assignments carried over to today, making it hard for my dazed mind to understand the current situation.


    And from then until lunchtime, I couldn''t see Heena''s face.


    On the weekend, when my mother-in-law, father-in-law, and Heeseong hyung were all gathered, we held an emergency meeting at the dining table about the current situation.


    Heena had often pretended to be upset as a joke, but she had only been genuinely angry once before. That was when she fought with my mother-in-law over my living arrangements when she was pregnant.


    Even then, it was a fight with my mother-in-law, not me, so everyone took this situation quite seriously.


    "Hey, what did you do yesterday?"


    "Yeah, son-in-law~ Think carefully. How were things before bed?"


    "Hmm... We were fine when I went to bed after watching her study."


    "Yesterday... uh... yesterday... I fed Sarang her formula and put her to sleep... Then we each worked on our assignments in the living room... Father-in-law went to bed... R


    Um... after I finally finished my assignment... I went to bed first... and..."


    "And?"


    "Uh... slept. Nothing else happened. I was too tired, so I told her I was going to bed first and went to sleep. But there were no problems with Heena until then..."


    "Then why is she like this?"


    That was the question. No matter how much I thought about our conversation from yesterday.


    ''Gosh... I''m so sleepy! Heena, I''m sorry but I''m going to bed first.''


    ''Yeah, you worked hard~ Honey, then...''


    ''Don''t stay up too late~ Yawn...''


    ''......''


    I even told her she worked hard on her assignments and that I was going to bed first. She didn''t mind that.


    She seemed like she wanted to say something more, but if it had been really important, she would have held onto me and said it. So it couldn''t have been that. Plus, Heena isn''t the type to get angry over something I missed saying.


    What could have made her suddenly so sharp? It felt as unexpected as her mood swings when she was pregnant... She''s not pregnant now...


    "......"


    Wait a minute. Hold on.


    No way? No way?! No, it can''t be. We''ve been careful about contraception since having Sarang!


    We always used condoms regardless of safe days, so it couldn''t be that.


    But then again, Heena never got this sensitive over trivial matters unless she was pregnant, so it made me unsure.


    I quickly searched for the effectiveness of condoms on my smartphone.


    Let''s see, experts say the effectiveness of condoms is 80-85%... So there''s a 15-20% failure rate... That''s higher than I thought? Ah, this includes cases where the condom has issues. But we didn''t always check the condom carefully afterward...


    I started sweating coldly as I checked my phone, and Heeseong hyung came over and peeked at my phone.


    But cute was cute, and I felt the need to address this situation.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Still, not knowing the exact reason for her anger, I apologized first. If it were just a playful act, it wouldn''t matter, but if she were truly mad, then I must have done something wrong.


    Heena wouldn''t be seriously angry over something trivial.


    Even if I didn''t know what it was.


    "For what? What did you do wrong?"


    Fortunately, it seemed she wasn''t planning to avoid conversation altogether, as she slightly turned her head and asked.


    I took a deep breath, trying to think quickly with the small breathing space I had.


    What could it be?! What did I do wrong?


    "Uh... um..."


    Honestly, I had no idea!


    "Yesterday... uh... not sleeping together...?"


    Since it started from last night, that was the only thing that came to mind.


    "If you don''t know anything, what''s the point of apologizing? Forget it!"


    It seemed I was wrong.


    After that, she didn''t even look at me, silently making the formula and then holding Sarang again.


    Meanwhile, Sarang reached out to me as usual, but...


    "Han Sarang! You need to drink your formula!"


    Ignoring Sarang''s pitiful actions, Heena went back to the room.


    As soon as she entered the room, the family, who had been watching our conversation in silence, immediately stood up.


    "Since she''s treating her mom normally, it seems like I won''t get caught in the crossfire. I guess I''ll just play some games."


    "Dear, shall we go grocery shopping? Beef is really cheap these days~"


    "Sounds good."


    They didn''t seem to know what was going on and seemed to be leaving it to me to figure it out.


    But with no clue what was wrong, how was I supposed to handle this?


    I had no idea why this was happening on a weekend when we should be resting. I felt a sudden wave of fatigue and buried my face in my hands.


    Still, I didn''t feel any particular sense of crisis. My relationship with Heena was too solid to be shaken by something like this. It was just the first time experiencing this, so I was unsure how to handle it.


    Maybe I should just go in and hug and kiss her until she''s over it, like when she''s a little upset. That might work with Heena.


    But it''s a bit much to go in right away, so maybe I should wait until Sarang finishes her formula.


    "Hey."


    "Huh?"


    While I was half-decided and waiting, my brother Heeseong tapped me on the back and called me.


    "I don''t know what it is, but after some time, it''ll blow over, right?"


    "Hmm..."


    I agreed with that, but since I didn''t know how long that would take, just waiting felt a bit off. Especially since I might have done something wrong.


    "You finished one of your assignments yesterday, so you should have some free time today."


    "I still have more assignments... but they''re not urgent."


    "I have a lot of free time today too. So..."


    Heeseong lowered his voice as he continued.


    "Wanna clear a two-player map on Biohazard?"


    "......"


    "Hey, this is the perfect opportunity while she''s like that. When else will we get to play without interruptions?"


    Even though Heena being this mad at me was a first, I knew that this was probably the worst choice I could make today.

 134 - My Wife is Very Angry (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "Ah, Heena is angry, what game are you talking about?"


    I was confused, but I wasn''t crazy enough to accept that suggestion. Despite my refusal, Heeseong hyung kept pestering me.


    "Do you think you''ll get an answer by worrying here? You don''t even know why she''s acting like that. It can''t be that serious, right? If it were, you''d know as soon as the mood went south."


    "But still..."


    "At most, it''s probably because you forgot some skinship or something at that level. It''s not even an anniversary."


    Anniversary? Anniversary, huh.


    I don''t know how Heeseong hyung knew for sure that it wasn''t a special day for us, but it wasn''t.


    In fact, I had set alarms for all our significant anniversaries. The problem was, even with alarms, we didn''t really do anything special.


    Heena didn''t care much for anniversaries other than birthdays. The only time she made a fuss was on our second anniversary, which I still don''t understand why she did. She had been very anxious then.


    To Heena, what was important was being with me, not marking every little occasion.


    Thanks to that, the only future anniversary worth celebrating would probably be Sarang''s first birthday. Heena had already been talking excitedly about what to do that day. It was also close to both our birthdays. Now that I think about it, all three of our birthdays are pretty close.


    Anyway, Heeseong hyung''s persuasion was slightly tempting. It had been a long time since I''d played a game properly.


    "A whole night gaming session is too much, but she''s going to be like this until dinner, so how about until then?"


    "Until dinner, huh..."


    "Damn it, we''ve had that game for over a year and still haven''t played it."


    His words seeped into my heart like the whispers of a devil.


    Even until dinner seemed too long, but maybe playing for just a bit would be okay? If I cleared my mind with a game, maybe I could think of something.


    "Ha, should we play for an hour...?"


    "That''s it! After a game, everything will be sorted out..."


    -Click


    "......"


    "......"


    Just as Heeseong hyung excitedly raised his voice, we heard the sound of the door opening, and we both immediately went silent.


    Not only that, hyung sat on the floor, hugging his knees, trying to disappear. I quietly sat on the sofa, sweating.


    I was nervous, wondering if Heena had heard our conversation, and couldn''t even look in her direction. But I heard her footsteps heading towards the kitchen.


    Sneaking a glance, I saw Heena holding a cup and filling it with water from the dispenser. Once the cup was filled, she approached me and put the glass of water and two pills on the table in front of me, then went back to the room.


    Only after the door closed again could I finally exhale. It felt like I had watched a thriller. Heeseong hyung also stood up and wiped the sweat off his face.


    "Wow, that scared the crap out of me. What was that?"


    "Vitamins. I take them every afternoon."


    "She brought them to you?"


    "Yeah."


    I noticed the multivitamins that Heena''s mother had bought for me to stay healthy. It was about the time I usually took them, and even though she was angry, Heena still brought them to me, which touched my heart.


    Right, if Heena was angry, I should be thinking about how to make it up to her, not playing games!


    Thanks to that, I could steady my wavering heart. I started pondering again, wondering what I might have forgotten.


    But beside me, Heeseong hyung started coaxing me again.


    "This is a sure thing. Would she take care of you if she were really pissed? She''s about to calm down. Let''s just play."


    "No. I''ll play when Heena''s anger has subsided."


    But my heart, fortified by Heena''s vitamin delivery, was now as solid as a fortress. Unlike before, I firmly refused, and Heeseong hyung sighed.


    "Ha... this is the perfect moment..."


    What moment? If Heena had heard us earlier, I''d be dead for sure.


    After sending hyung back to his room, I sat on the sofa for a bit longer, lost in thought, but the conclusion was always the same. The only thing I could do was face it head-on. If I''d thought this much and still couldn''t find an answer, it must be something beyond my imagination.


    Instead of stressing over it with futile worries, it was better to cling to Heena and ask her directly.


    What''s the worst Heena could do? Hit me or curse at me? She''d probably just get adorably mad like before.


    Even though Heeseong hyung persistently suggested that I should try to match her anger, that method wasn''t even worth considering.


    If I tried to get angry, Heena would definitely throw a fit, crying and all. I could never handle seeing her like that. I''d rather grovel and beg for forgiveness.


    My heart was pounding with nervousness despite my resolve.


    -Knock, knock.


    With trembling hands, I lightly knocked on the door. Since I''d just fed Sarang, she might be sleeping.


    It was the first time I''d knocked before entering this room since we started living together. I never had to knock because, unlike others, Heena didn''t mind if I came in, no matter what she was doing inside.


    Finally hearing the reason for her anger, my brain short-circuited.


    A kiss? Was she really mad because I didn''t give her a goodnight kiss? Seriously? The first time she''d been this angry in 3 or 4 years was because I didn''t give her a goodnight kiss? Is this real?


    Holy shit.


    "That''s... that''s all...?"


    Honestly, I was dumbfounded. Normally, I''d have said, "Yeah, I messed up. I''m really sorry. It won''t happen again." But this was something else entirely.


    Heena seemed to sense my thoughts from the nuance of my words and started hitting my chest, expressing her anger.


    "That''s all?! I''ve been taking good care of Sarang! Studying hard! Practicing cooking!!"


    "Yeah, you''re doing great. I''ll give you credit for that."


    "So even though I''m tired every day, I keep going because I wait for your goodnight kiss!!"


    "To that extent?"


    My goodnight kiss was enough to help her forget the day''s exhaustion?


    "This morning too! You didn''t even kiss me when you woke up!!"


    "Oh, so that''s why you asked me about it this morning."


    You asked if I had forgotten the goodnight kiss and good morning kiss.


    "I know you''re busy and tired these days! But that''s the most important thing for me in the whole day!"


    "Oh, I see? I''m sorry. I was wrong."


    "You promised! You said you''d kiss me when we wake up, before bed, and when we leave and come home!"


    Now that I think about it, I did make that promise.


    "You forgot all our promises!"


    "No, I didn''t forget."


    "You did! You had that clueless look when I asked!"


    "Hmm..."


    I got a rough idea of why Heena was upset.


    Not only because I didn''t kiss her in the morning and at night, but she thought I''d forgotten the promise itself, which made her very upset.


    She had emphasized it a lot before, but I didn''t realize she put such a huge significance on it. I thought she just liked a lot of physical affection.


    Yeah.


    Honestly, I had completely forgotten about the promise.


    "I''m really sorry. But it wasn''t that I forgot..."


    "...Then?"


    "It became so natural to kiss you that I did it unconsciously. Recently, I''ve been really tired because of my backlog of assignments... and I was really sleepy last night."


    "......"


    "So, when I woke up this morning, my head was still foggy. That''s why I didn''t think about it."


    In the end, it circled back to me forgetting, but I tried my best to explain.


    "Still, I shouldn''t have forgotten to kiss you... please forgive me, okay?"


    "...You had a headache? Are you okay now?"


    "After drinking the water you brought me, I felt fine. Thank you. And thanks for the vitamins too."


    "No... yeah, I understand. You were tired... I''m sorry too... for being so irritable..."


    "It was my fault. I''m sorry."


    Phew, it''s over.


    If Heena said ''I''m sorry too,'' the situation was resolved.


    "Still... kissing me is very important, so you can''t forget, even if you''re tired. Got it?"


    "Yes, I won''t forget. Should I print out a checklist?"


    "That sounds good. Let''s print it out and put it up so you won''t forget."


    "...Alright. I''ll print it out later and even laminate it."


    "Okay!"


    I just said that to make Heena feel better, but I didn''t think she''d actually want to do it.


    Anyway, it was a relief to know that Heena''s anger stemmed from something so trivial.


    It might have been important to Heena, but from my perspective, it felt a bit ridiculous.


    Still, it was much healthier than getting angry or upset over weird or bad things you might see on the internet.


    In a way, it was my fault. I had promised, after all.


    "Uwaa!"


    I hope Sarang doesn''t get upset if I don''t kiss her before bed in the future.

 135 - My Wife is Very Angry (3) (feat. Heena)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    As the seasons changed, Sarang began to show us more and more of her personality.


    She smiled brightly and reached out her hands.


    It wasn''t just because she was our daughter; anyone who saw her would agree she was the cutest in the world.


    The main reason our Sarang was so lovable was that her face resembled Yeonho''s.


    Like Yeonho, her eyes curved downwards, and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, giving her a comforting and beautiful smile.


    How could she not be adorable? I wouldn''t trade anything for our Sarang.


    Except for one thing.


    "Sarang seems to like her dad a lot."


    "That''s possible. Why?"


    One day, while Yeonho was at university, I complained about it to my family. Despite my serious question, my brother brushed it off as if it was nothing.


    "They say most babies at this age don''t look at anyone other than their mom. But our Sarang is exceptionally fond of her dad."


    "Are you jealous of the baby?"


    "...No."


    "Right..."


    I didn''t like the pitying look in my brother''s eyes. I was concerned about Sarang behaving differently from other babies her age, but he dismissed it as jealousy.


    Sure, there was some jealousy, but that wasn''t all of it!


    As I glared at him, my mother-in-law, who had come to see Sarang, chimed in.


    "But your granddaughter does seem to look at her son a lot. She did that when we took pictures a few days ago too."


    "Right? It''s a bit strange, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, but little girls are always like that when they''re young."


    "Still, at this age, they usually cling to their moms."


    "Oh, dear~ Our princess looking at her dad is so cute. What''s the problem?"


    Feeling betrayed by my mother-in-law''s words, I realized she found it cute, even though I did too.


    "But still... because Sarang is like that, Yeonho is always giving her all his attention..."


    "So, Han Sarang''s priorities are Yeonho first, the cat doll second, and Heena third? A mom who loses even to a cat doll... Hahahaha!!"


    -Whack!


    "Ouch!"


    "Can''t you be quiet?!"


    "Oof... You hit me right in the gut..."


    I punched my brother for laughing and stating the obvious, which I also felt was no fun at all. But then, realizing my mother-in-law was there, I straightened up. R?


    I shouldn''t keep showing this side in front of my mother-in-law and Yeonho.


    Thankfully, my mother-in-law continued to show concern for me, pretending not to have seen anything.


    "Does Yeonho not help much these days?"


    "No! He always helps! He does, but... I just wish..."


    I wished he''d pay more attention to me than Sarang.


    Trailing off, my mother-in-law seemed to understand what I meant and comforted me.


    "It''s inevitable for a father to be smitten with his daughter. Just try to understand a little."


    "Yes, mother..."


    It''s not that I didn''t understand. Sarang was so cute that anyone would be smitten, and seeing Yeonho treat our daughter so well warmed my heart.


    I wanted him to continue loving Sarang that much, but I also selfishly wanted more attention and love for myself.


    To be fair, Yeonho had his shortcomings.


    He always showed a cool face to me, but he grinned like a fool around Sarang, unable to control his expressions.


    It felt like he loved Sarang more than me.


    ''Could it be that Yeonho likes Sarang more than me?''


    This suspicion grew stronger. It began when Yeonho started taking Sarang for walks.


    He would kiss Sarang constantly in front of me, as if it were the most natural thing. Of course, there was nothing wrong with that, but it was the fact that he did it more with Sarang than with me that bothered me.


    I was right there! Sure, Sarang was adorable, but his cute wife was waiting for kisses too!


    "Wait. Sarang is looking at me with such desperate eyes, waiting for my kiss. Should I really kiss you first?"


    Hearing Yeonho say things like this made me feel upset. Couldn''t he see the longing in my eyes?


    "You said I was pretty, right? So you''re going to kiss Sarang first even though your pretty wife is waiting?"


    "Just once, can you let our daughter go first?"


    "I already let you kiss Sarang! Now it''s my turn, isn''t it?"


    I even waited patiently without interfering with him loving our daughter, and yet he said things like that!


    "So you really like Sarang more?!"


    In the end, I had to force Yeonho to kiss me. It felt foolish, but somehow, I felt a sense of victory over Sarang.


    I was actually competing with our daughter.


    Realizing this, I knew I couldn''t control myself. I wanted more love.


    Still, I didn''t want to constantly show Yeonho my jealous side, so I quickly made him promise. He had to give me twice as much physical affection as he gave Sarang.


    With that, I thought I could maintain my peace of mind.


    "I want to be the best for you in everything. This is something I can''t concede to Sarang."


    I meant it. This was something I couldn''t yield, not even to our beloved daughter.


    The words "I love you," his tender gazes, his touch.


    I wanted all of it, prioritizing me, giving the most to me.


    I also felt we should spend more time with Sarang, making sure she loved her mom more than her dad.


    Hmph.


    I intended to stay in the room until Yeonho remembered, but it became increasingly difficult for me. It had only been a few hours since I got angry.


    I wanted to see Yeonho.


    I wanted to be in his arms.


    I wanted to smell his scent.


    Even though I could see him by just opening the door, my stubbornness and disappointment kept me from going to him. My heart was withering in this situation.


    I thought about going out and hugging Yeonho right away, but it was hard to change my attitude after getting angry and shutting myself in the room.


    The best I could do was bring him water and vitamins when it was time for him to take them.


    In that brief moment.


    Just seeing Yeonho''s face recharged me a little, but it was fleeting. Soon, I felt drained again.


    I lay on the bed, watching Sarang try hard to crawl.


    "Sarang... mommy is tired..."


    "Ugh!"


    "Should I just go and say sorry to dad...?"


    "Agoo!"


    Of course, there was no proper response, but all I could do was talk to Sarang like I was complaining.


    I should have just said it honestly, why did I get angry?


    What if Yeonho stops kissing me? No, that would be unbearable.


    Negative thoughts crept in, and my nose tingled. I felt like crying.


    -Knock, knock.


    As I lay there exhausted, I heard a knock on the door. Since Yeonho never knocked before coming in, I thought it must be someone else.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me. I''m coming in."


    "...Hmph."


    I heard Yeonho''s voice, and my heart started pounding. Though I responded gruffly, my heart was full of anticipation.


    Yeonho came in and sat beside me, pulling me by the waist. That touch made me happy.


    "Can you tell me what I did wrong? I promise I won''t do it again."


    "...Hmph."


    His voice, pleading for forgiveness, was so sweet.


    -Smooch!


    He hugged me from behind and kissed the back of my neck, sending shivers down my spine.


    He continued to apologize, maintaining physical contact, and I wanted to tell him it was okay, that I was sorry too.


    But my mouth wouldn''t move as I wanted it to.


    Just a moment ago, I was hoping he''d come to me.


    Now that he was here, the disappointment welled up in my chest again.


    How foolish.


    "You know I can''t do anything when you''re this angry, right? I''ve been stuck in the living room because I missed you."


    "......"


    "Yeah. Not being able to talk to you or hold you drained all my energy."


    "...Really?"


    Me too.


    I''m sorry for acting foolish.


    Tell me more, tell me everything.


    "Can you please tell me what I did wrong?"


    "......"


    "Please."


    "...Last night, you..."


    And then, I poured out all my disappointment.


    He didn''t kiss me.


    He forgot our promise.


    Seeing him act like it was no big deal made me truly angry for a moment, but only for a moment.


    "It became so natural to kiss you that I did it unconsciously. Recently, I''ve been swamped with assignments and really tired... Last night, I was just so sleepy."


    "......"


    "And this morning, my head was pounding as soon as I woke up. I just didn''t think about it for a moment."


    I knew he had been really busy and tired lately. I often saw him working on assignments late into the night.


    So when he mentioned his headache, my worry began to overshadow my anger.


    "No... yeah... I understand, you were tired... I''m sorry too... for being so irritable..."


    Finally, I was able to apologize as well.


    I knew that he only forgot our promise because of everything he was going through.


    But it didn''t matter. I felt a little hurt, but now he was beside me, kissing me.


    Yes, this is enough.


    Kiss me.


    Even more.


    I love your kisses.


    I could live from your kisses forever.


    Kiss me much, much more.


    Author''s Note:


    Don''t torment Heena!

 136 - Sarang is Turning One!

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Winter was approaching, and Christmas was just around the corner.


    Each day was exhausting yet filled with joy as I watched Sarang grow.


    By the time Sarang was ten months old, she had gone beyond just turning over and was now freely crawling around the floor.


    Since Sarang began crawling around the house, Heena''s home saw even more frequent visits from our family. Before, my mom, dad, and Yoonjung noona would often drop by, but now, they were coming almost daily.


    Of course, there was only one reason they came.


    "Granddaughter~ Come here. Come to Grandma~"


    "Hey! Over here! To Grandpa! I even brought a cat doll for you~"


    "Princess~ You know who plays with you every day, right~?"


    "Han Sarang! Think about who gave you the cat doll you''re holding! 90% of your toys are from me!!!"


    "Big Auntie! Big Auntie is here, Sarang!!


    "Bba-bboo?"


    Everyone had their arms wide open, just waiting for Sarang to crawl to them. No, they were pleading.


    Simply holding Sarang wasn''t difficult. But having Sarang come to them on her own gave them an inexplicable thrill.


    With everyone gathered around, Sarang sat in a daze, looking around, unable to decide.


    "Sarang, who are you going to go to?"


    From behind Sarang, Heena held her back to prevent her from falling, asking her gently. Although Sarang could sit on her own now, Heena still felt uneasy watching her.


    Moreover, since Sarang was now trying to stand up by holding onto things, someone always had to follow her around the house.


    After glancing around, Sarang fixed her gaze on Heeseong hyung. Noticing this, Heeseong hyung raised his voice even more.


    "Han Sarang!! Over here!! Your favorite Kitty is here!!"


    "Oh! Lee Heeseong, that''s so unfair!! When did you bring that?!"


    "Why don''t you buy one too, noona!"


    "Here, look!! The one I bought before!"


    "Do you think she''d like that black Mickey Mouse over there?"


    "Are you mocking Mickey right now?!"


    "Not me, Sarang is ignoring it."


    "Ugh..."


    Yoonjung noona, who had gifted Sarang a Mickey Mouse in an attempt to be different, stood there defeated. Sarang had never shown interest in that doll. Not even once.


    Holding the Mickey Mouse, noona sank down in her spot. Next to her, Heeseong hyung, holding the Kitty that Sarang often played with, stepped forward.


    "Mama!"


    Seeing the Kitty, Sarang immediately called out, asking to be held. She had become more accustomed to saying "mama" as Heena was around more than I was. Though she did say "papa" soon after.


    "You like that?"


    "Auuu!"


    As Sarang showed interest in the Kitty, Heena let go of her, allowing her to crawl towards it.


    With a triumphant look, Heeseong hyung awaited Sarang. Although everyone else also had dolls in their hands, Sarang''s recent favorite was Kitty, so the outcome was predictable.


    I watched the competition unfold while leaning against the sofa. Suddenly, I felt someone grab my arm.


    -Grab


    "Huh?"


    "Yeonho, help your dad out."


    "Help with what?"


    Unfortunately, Sarang, while nestled in Grandma''s arms, only had eyes for me. But even that seemed to endear her to my dad, who chuckled and gently stroked her cheek with the back of his hand.


    But then he said,


    "Sarang is so cute. Yeonho, do you think you can go to the army later?"


    He uttered the one word that should never be spoken in this house.


    "Uh, Dad! That''s forbidden..."


    -Of course, Heena, who had been quietly hugging me, tightened her grip on my arm, as if she would never let me go.


    "No... you can''t go..."


    "Heena... it''s a long way off... I don''t have to go for a while...!"


    "Even later, you can''t go!!"


    "I won''t... I won''t go! Just let go of my neck!"


    She was choking me to death, so I tapped out, surrendering. Only then did she release her grip.


    "Don''t go anywhere..."


    "I''m not going anywhere without you."


    Heena continued to whimper with her face buried in my back. I gently patted her arms wrapped around my neck, soothing her. Simultaneously, I shook my head at my dad, signaling him with my eyes to never bring up the army again.


    Dad saw that and laughed silently, then turned his attention back to Sarang. Seeing this, I let out a sigh of relief inwardly.


    Since I planned to join the military after graduating from college, it was still a distant story. Thanks to Sarang, there was a high possibility I would serve locally, so the only time I wouldn''t be able to see her would be during the training period.


    And Heena knew this too. In fact, she had researched it more diligently than I did and informed me. However, the thought of not being able to see me for those five weeks at the training center made her restless whenever the topic came up.


    Once, Heeseong hyung had joked, "What will you do when Yeonho goes to the army~," and it nearly became his memorial day. It was so tense that even I took Sarang and fled outside.


    Since then, military talk had become taboo in this house.


    "Mom, are the hyungs not here yet?"


    I continued to soothe Heena and asked my mom. Today was a day off for my brothers too, so I thought they would come with my parents, but they hadn''t arrived yet, saying they had something to buy.


    "They should be here soon."


    "Are they buying dolls for Sarang too?"


    "At this rate, we could start a doll business~"


    "Right."


    I couldn''t help but agree with my mother-in-law''s laughing remark. Of course, Heena and I also bought dolls, but our family and relatives kept bringing more, filling the house with cat dolls.


    -Ding dong!


    Speak of the devil, just as we were talking about the hyungs, the intercom rang.


    "Oh, they must be here. I''ll go get it..."


    "...No, I''ll go."


    Seemingly a bit calmer, Heena stood up and headed to the front door. Soon after, we heard Heena''s surprised voice.


    "Oppa? Thanks, but... this is too much..."


    "Don''t you know the more, the better?"


    "Sorry. By the time I realized, the payment was already done and I couldn''t stop it."


    Everyone turned to look at the conversation coming from the entrance.


    What on earth did they bring that made Heena react like that?


    And our curiosity was quickly resolved when we saw Sunhoo hyung enter, carrying a huge bundle like Santa Claus.


    It wasn''t a joke. The large bag, big enough to fit a person, was filled with organic rice snacks that children Sarang''s age could eat.


    Seeing this, Yoonjung noona muttered in disbelief.


    "Sarang''s going to die eating rice snacks, seriously."


    Author''s Note:


    Why is everyone so eager to get Yeonho into a car accident... Please cherish our Yeonho!

 137 - Sarang is Turning One! (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    As noona said, the amount was enough to actually make someone sick.


    From what I heard, it seemed that Sunhoo hyung bought it all by himself, but I didn''t know what to say.


    I was really grateful for his heart, though.


    "Yeonho, doesn''t Sarang not eat those well?"


    "Yes..."


    Both my father-in-law and I had tried giving Sarang those rice snacks before, so we knew well.


    Our Sarang, she doesn''t really eat those.


    If you give it to her once or twice a day, she might nibble on it, but she didn''t particularly enjoy it. No matter how organic the snacks were, it wasn''t good to feed her too much of it.


    Even if we did buy them, it took us about two days to finish one bag, and that was with us eating them too. If we left it to Sarang alone, it would take her a week to finish one bag.


    But seeing Sunhoo hyung, who rarely liked going out, proudly bringing that much for his niece, I couldn''t bear to tell him the harsh truth. Heena and mother-in-law seemed to feel the same way, wanting to say something but holding back.


    "Second son, but Sarang doesn''t really..."


    "Mom!! Sarang! Sarang seems to want to eat one!!"


    "Huh? Our granddaughter, do you want a snack?"


    "Pa-jja!"


    "Sunhoo, can you give her one?"


    "Oh~ This little one, already craving snacks~"


    I barely managed to stop mom from ruining the mood and watched this bittersweet situation unfold.


    How could I tell Sunhoo hyung, who was joyfully opening the snack, such a thing?


    Fortunately, today Sarang hadn''t eaten any snacks or formula yet, so she was interested. Thanks to that, she took the snack that Sunhoo hyung offered with both hands and put it in her mouth. ??


    In the meantime, Heena came to my side and whispered quietly.


    "Honey, what do we do...? I don''t think we can finish these even by the time Sarang goes to kindergarten..."


    "Let''s reduce it a bit now. Since it''s rice snacks, we can eat some too. Let''s open a few bags and snack on them while we talk."


    "Okay!"


    And from that moment, an unexpected rice snack party began. Although Sunhoo hyung seemed a bit upset seeing me open the snacks, he soon joined in, realizing it was too much.


    I watched Sarang sucking on the rice snack and whispered softly to her.


    "Sarang, is it tasty?"


    "Oobbub..."


    "...I know. You''re just eating it, right? Our Sarang! Hang in there a little longer! Eat just a few more...!"


    For Sunhoo hyung''s sake!


    Despite the brief awkward moment, we took the opportunity of everyone being together to discuss future plans.


    Christmas was just a few days away, and early next year was Sarang''s first birthday celebration.


    Actually, Christmas was something we had celebrated together every year since Heena and I started dating, so there wasn''t much to discuss. We''d naturally gather at one house, have a meal, chat, and then go back the next day.


    The important thing was the first birthday celebration.


    "I checked a few places, and the Joosung Hotel nearby seems good for the venue and the food."


    "What about the number of people? We agreed not to make it too big."


    "Just a few from my side of the family. What about yours?"


    "Are they still like this?"


    "Oh, don''t even start! Every day it''s ''Yeonho~ Honey~,'' they''re a handful!"


    Please stop! It''s so embarrassing!


    After the family gathering ended, that night, Heena and I looked at the hanbok list Mom sent us. Since Mother-in-law had taken Sarang to put her to bed, Heena and I lay in bed, excitedly chatting.


    Mom told us to choose the ones we liked from the list, but even if we chose, it wouldn''t be finalized until it passed her and mother-in-law''s review.


    "Oh my gosh, honey, look at this! It''s so pretty!"


    "Do you like this one too? Don''t you think you''re liking too many?"


    "But they''re all so beautiful! The coral beige has a nice color... I thought a white jacket would be nice, but the colored ones are beautiful too!"


    "This one has a white skirt. Wow, you would look really amazing in this. And so would Sarang."


    "Really? But I also like the boy''s outfit. The purple pants make it look more stylish."


    "Should we register it as a candidate for now? We still have some left to look at."


    "Yes! Let''s do that!"


    As we lay there, looking through the hanboks, we lost track of time. We had never looked at hanboks this closely before, and they were much prettier and more stylish than we thought, making it harder to choose.


    In the end, we couldn''t decide between three sets, so we left the final decision to the adults.


    After we finished choosing the hanboks, Heena climbed on top of me, unable to hide her excitement.


    -Thud! Thud!


    "Ow! Heena, that hurts!"


    "Huhuhu... Sorry! But I''m too happy to hold back!"


    "Ugh, it hurts. Are you that excited about Sarang''s first birthday?"


    "Yes! It feels a bit like a wedding too~"


    "Well... that''s true."


    Having other relatives come, dressing up in hanboks, and holding a ceremony¡ªit did feel somewhat like our wedding.


    Of course, the main focus was Sarang, but it also felt like a celebration for us.


    "Do you want to have a wedding?"


    "Huh? Of course! But I can wait. I just like the idea of dressing up with Sarang and doing something together."


    She said this with a bright smile, lying on my stomach.


    Since our wedding was still uncertain, I thought she might be longing for it more, but it seemed like she simply enjoyed the family event.


    "And I''m really looking forward to seeing you in a hanbok! Why didn''t we think of this before?"


    "I totally agree. I really want to see you in a jeogori (upper part of a hanbok) too."


    "Right? But honey."


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you want to see me in a jeogori or just the jeogori taken off~?"


    Taking advantage of Sarang''s absence, she asked mischievously with a sly smile.


    There was only one answer I could give to Heena, who was grinning like that.


    "Of course, taken off! Hiya!"


    "Kyaa~"


    And so the night continued. Although I couldn''t see Heena take off a jeogori at that moment, I had fun with her wearing only a T-shirt instead.


    Until the morning came.


    Author''s Note:


    I will definitely send Yeonho to the military!!

 138 - Sarang is Turning One! (3)

    138 - Sarang is Turning One! (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    A few days later, it was Christmas.


    As always, both families decided to gather at Heena''s house, which was relatively spacious. However, Dad, Father-in-law, Jeongwoo, Sunhoo, and Heeseong had not yet arrived, saying they had something to take care of separately.


    Last year, it was relatively calm because Heena was pregnant, but today, the atmosphere was excited from the moment we gathered. We decorated the tree together, played with Sarang, and prepared food.


    But the one who caused the most commotion was none other than me.


    "Sarang! Want to try calling Dad? Come on~"


    "Awooeeuu!!!"


    "Ouch, stop hitting Dad''s face... just try once. Ah. Pa."


    "Mommy!!!!!"


    "Not Mommy, try saying Dad..."


    -Tak! Tak!


    Despite my earnest pleas, Sarang just looked at me and laughed, lightly hitting my face with her hand. However, I didn''t give up and continued to coax her to call me Dad.


    The reason I was doing this was because yesterday, she finally said "Dad" clearly instead of "Papa," which moved me deeply. I wanted everyone to hear it, but she was making it difficult with her adorable stubbornness.


    After about ten minutes of this, skeptical glances started coming my way.


    "Yeonho, aren''t you just dreaming? Sarang doesn''t even say ''Dad'' properly."


    "I''m telling you, it''s real!"


    "She might say Aunt before Dad at this rate. Sarang~ shall we try saying Aunt?"


    "Mommyyyyy!!!!"


    "This little one is physically leaning towards Dad but keeps calling for Mom... maybe because she hears it more often?"


    Even though Sarang always looked for me, she rarely called me Dad. Lately, she''s been mimicking what we say, so I thought if I kept saying Dad, she''d eventually call me that.


    Our precious Sarang is really something!


    Anyway, it was frustrating that Yoonjung kept doubting my words. So, I turned to Heena for help, complaining a bit.


    "Sigh... Heena, please tell them. You heard it too, Sarang called me Dad."


    "Hmph, I don''t know about that."


    However, my wife, who witnessed the historic moment with me yesterday, was looking unusually grumpy.


    "Why are you upset again?"


    "You''ve been clinging to Sarang since yesterday... How could you!"


    "What else could I do when Sarang called me Dad for the first time? I almost cried yesterday."


    "Whatever~"


    She didn''t seem pleased that I''d been focusing solely on Sarang since yesterday, trying to hear "Dad" again.


    Fortunately, Heena didn''t seem genuinely angry, as she laughed at my words and went to the kitchen to help Mom and Mother-in-law.


    I tried to help too, but...


    "It''s fine. You take care of Sarang. I''m worried since she''s trying to walk more these days."


    Indeed, if both of us were busy, the only one to watch Sarang would be Yoonjung, which worried me a bit. So, I quickly returned to the living room, where my sister was helping Sarang practice walking by holding her hand.


    Sarang, enjoying the hands that were helping her up, forgot all about calling me Dad.


    "Awooaaah!!!"


    "That''s right~ right foot. Left foot. You''re walking well~ Do you enjoy walking, Sarang?"


    "Hiyahaha!!!"


    "Look at you laughing! You must be having fun!"


    Although it was a bit disappointing that she wouldn''t call me Dad, seeing her laugh so happily made me realize that it didn''t matter as much.


    With Mom and Heena preparing food, and Yoonjung and I playing with Sarang, time passed. Eventually, the men started arriving one by one.


    From Heeseong, to Father-in-law, to Jeongwoo, Sunhoo, and finally Dad. They all arrived around the same time, almost as if they had planned it.


    But then...


    "Wow. How many Santas are there?"


    -Smooch!


    I gave Heena a quick kiss, showing her my affection. We both leaned against the wall, chatting leisurely.


    "Do you remember? Our first Christmas."


    "The day you gave me the ring?"


    "Yeah. I can''t believe that was four years ago."


    "Time really flies~ We''ve been through so much since then."


    So much indeed.


    We went to the beach together.


    Both families gathered and went too.


    While everything was going great, I ended up breaking my arm, and had to retake my entrance exams.


    Then we lived together.


    We went to Japan and had Sarang.


    Studied hard and got into Seoyeon University.


    In between all that, there were countless dates.


    Looking back, there were really so many things we had done. And all those things, in the end, were good for me.


    Although I had to retake exams after saving that grandma, I still felt proud of myself, and it somehow led me to Seoyeon University.


    Having Sarang was a bit reckless and required a lot of help from those around us. But the fact that Sarang brought more smiles to both our family and Heena''s family was undeniable.


    It was truly happiness descending upon us.


    "Ababa!"


    "Sarang, do you want a kiss too?"


    "Awooeeuu!!!"


    "Okay, okay~"


    I lightly kissed Sarang''s cheek as she flailed her arms. She probably felt this as a sign of affection, seeing her show such a lovely smile.


    As I kept kissing her and watching her smile, Heena leaned her head on my shoulder.


    "This is so nice."


    "Right. Didn''t you say the same thing before?"


    "Heh, did I?"


    Heena smiled softly. Seeing that smile made me think that she really was Sarang''s mom. Even though Sarang''s smiling face looked more like mine, her aura resembled Heena''s.


    "Mamaa!"


    "Sarang is calling for Mom?"


    "Sarang~ why? Do you want Mommy to hold you?"


    "Ababababa!!"


    "Guess not."


    "Hmph, whatever. I want to hug you too."


    "I hug you every night when we sleep."


    "You should hug me when we''re not sleeping too."


    "I think I do that already..."


    "Hug me more!"


    I wrapped my right arm around Heena''s shoulder and used my other arm to hold Sarang against my knee. I tried to make sure they were both comfortable leaning on me.


    As Heena and I talked softly, I watched our bustling family with warm eyes. I couldn''t hide the feeling of happiness that welled up inside me.


    Sarang, feeling the same atmosphere, wrapped her little arms tightly around my neck and leaned her whole body against me.


    And just like that, the stormy year filled with assignments, exams, and raising a child was coming to an end.


    Heena was doing well academically, and I was doing reasonably well too, even managing to get a scholarship. Our relationship remained strong, so much so that my wife was jealous of our daughter.


    And I was so grateful that our Sarang was growing up healthy and beautiful. Sarang liked me as much as Heena did, which made me happy but also a little worried.


    Such happy times were passing by so quickly. It felt a bit sad, but those moments would become memories, and new happiness would await us.


    For sure.

 139 - Stay Tuned For More From Heena

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Once again, the calendar turned twice, and after the New Year, February finally arrived.


    And now.


    It was a little past my birthday and just before Heena''s birthday.


    We were right before Han Sarang''s first birthday.


    At 12 months old, Sarang could say Mom and Dad more clearly, walked alone albeit a bit unsteadily, and used her hands to pick up and eat various things.


    Because of this, she often put things in her mouth, causing Heena and me to panic.


    When she tried to eat baby food by herself with a spoon, about one-tenth of it ended up in her mouth while the rest made a mess everywhere.


    Not only that, but she had become even more of a clingy baby, proving she was Heena''s daughter.


    But not to Heena, to me.


    Normally, it''s the mom that babies cling to, but since Sarang saw her mom always clinging to me, she started seeking me out every day.


    The saving grace was that she didn''t have separation anxiety that made her cry when I wasn''t around.


    Heeseong once showed me a video. When I disappeared from Sarang''s sight, she became visibly sad. But soon enough, she called out, "Mommy~" and sought Heena.


    But as soon as I reappeared, she clung to me again.


    "Daddy! Daddy!"


    Tomorrow was her first birthday party. Sitting in the living room, I was checking the order of events on my laptop, and Sarang grabbed my clothes and kept calling me.


    I wanted to play with her, but I needed to finalize the details for tomorrow''s event.


    "Sarang, Daddy is busy. Can you be with Mommy?"


    "Aboo!!"


    I tried to hand her off to Heena, but before I finished my sentence, Sarang leaned on my leg and buried her face in it, wriggling around.


    Oh dear, Sarang...


    "Baboo..."


    "Just throwing yourself at me, huh? Definitely Heena''s daughter."


    "I-I don''t do that much!"


    Heena, sitting on the sofa behind me, quickly protested. But honestly, I think Heena was more intense, not less.


    "Anyway, take Sarang for a bit. I need to check the order."


    "Alright~ Han Sarang! Do you want to have some snacks with Mommy?"


    "Daddy!"


    "Daddy''s busy~ Let''s play with Mommy~"


    "Daddy! Daaadddyyy!!"


    "It¡¯s not working, honey."


    "You''re giving up too soon."


    "How can I forcibly take her when she''s clinging to you like this~"


    Saying that, Heena also hugged me from behind. Now I was sandwiched between mother and daughter, and I had no choice but to give up checking the laptop.


    Ignoring them and continuing might make Sarang hurt herself by accident.


    "Sigh... I''ll look at it later. Where''s everyone else?"


    "Mom and Dad went to double-check the hotel, and I don''t know about my brother."


    "Well, we don''t have anything else to prepare, right?"


    "Probably not? We just need to dress up in our hanboks and look pretty~ Everyone''s coming to see that anyway."


    "That''s true."


    We hadn''t planned a big party, so that made sense. Only grandparents, a few relatives, and some friends of ours were coming.


    Despite the event being to celebrate Sarang''s first birthday, I was the one feeling more nervous.


    "Really~"


    I always felt grateful to everyone in the family, but especially to Heeseong. He never refused our requests and did so much for us.


    If Heeseong ended up getting married a bit later, one of my goals was to cover his honeymoon expenses. If not, I''d at least buy him some appliances later.


    "Jeongwoo and Yoonjung are getting married next year, right?"


    "Yeah. It seems they''ve settled in at work. They''re saving up this year and planning to move out after the wedding."


    "Haha, Yoonjung always talks about it when we meet these days. She must be so happy."


    "Many long-term couples break up, but I''m glad they are doing well. Honestly, I''d love it if Yoonjung became my sister-in-law."


    Jeongwoo, who looked gruff but always took care of me, and Yoonjung, who treated me like a real sister and gave me lots of advice on my relationship with Heena. Sometimes she did stir things up, but those were also fond memories now.


    "How about Sunhoo? Is he seeing anyone?"


    "He''d have to leave the house first... But judging by how often he comes to see Sarang, I doubt it."


    "Yeah... And I''m so glad he finally stopped bringing rice crackers and started buying other snacks..."


    "Seriously. More than half of those rice crackers were eaten by Heeseong. He''d open a bag, give one to Sarang, and eat the rest himself. What would we have done without him?"


    "Honestly, I think he started liking them. I saw him eating them while watching TV the other day."


    Sunhoo was as much of a fool for his niece as Heeseong was, though he still didn''t go out much.


    At least he made his own living, so our parents didn''t say much. I wasn''t sure how he made money on the computer, but as long as he supported himself, it was fine.


    "Daddy! Awuu!!"


    "Are you upset because I only talked to Mommy? Sorry."


    "No matter what you do, Daddy likes playing with Mommy more~"


    "Let''s stop competing with Sarang..."


    "I''m just kidding~ Sarang, do you want to play blocks with Mommy?"


    "Uweeaau..."


    Despite Heena''s suggestion, Sarang clung to my arms with no interest in anything else. She just wanted my attention and had no intention of leaving my side.


    Sarang''s love for her dad was nothing new. I dreaded the thought of her hitting puberty in middle school. Imagining Sarang being annoyed with me made my heart ache.


    If she ever got mad at me, I''d probably want to die.


    "What if she clings to you tomorrow too?"


    "We''ll have to carry her around. What will she grab? What did we prepare?"


    "Just the usual: a pencil, coin, ball, some toy items... and your photo."


    "...My photo?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why would my photo be there?"


    "Your parents suggested it. They said to bring a small framed picture of you from home."


    "I don''t understand..."


    For some reason, I had a feeling Sarang would grab my photo.


    Well, it wouldn''t be so bad. If she picked it, it would mean she wanted to marry her dad¡ªa cute sign of affection from my daughter. As a dad, I''d welcome that!


    "If she tries to pick your photo, I''m going to intervene."


    "......"


    Mom didn''t seem to welcome that idea as much.


    Anyway, tomorrow Sarang would be one year old.


    I worried about whether I¡¯d be able to sleep tonight. Maybe it was because Heena''s and my birthdays were close too, making it feel like a joint birthday party for the three of us.


    So, we chatted excitedly until the family came home.


    Looking forward to Sarang''s first birthday party tomorrow.


    Author''s Note:


    The end is near. Although this is the conclusion, I''ve started writing for longer than planned, with more time skips and a greater focus on raising a child. I''m going to break!


    Even after the conclusion, the serialization will continue for a bit! Under the name of side stories! I''ll move time forward freely, send characters to the military, write more about Sarang, and maybe even switch perspectives!


    Don''t we need to see more of the mother-daughter cat duo?!

 140 - Stay Tuned For More From Heena (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    It was Sarang''s first birthday and her first birthday party.


    From the morning, we spent time frantically heading straight to the hotel for makeup and outfit changes. While we relied on outside vendors for the basic preparations, we had to handle the thank-you gifts and detailed arrangements ourselves.


    Still, none of these tasks were particularly difficult or exhausting. However, as we started welcoming guests to the party, our bodies slowly grew tired. Even amidst all this, Heena was constantly blossoming with smiles.


    From the moment she woke up in the morning until now, while greeting relatives and friends.


    "Oh my~ our granddaughter-in-law. She''s so beautiful~"


    "Thank you, grandmother."


    Despite not being particularly strong, Heena didn''t lose her smile for a single moment while greeting people. It was truly impressive to watch.


    Moreover, Heena was elegantly dressed in the coral beige hanbok we had picked out together last time.


    It¡¯s a cliche? expression, but she truly looked like a fairy descended from heaven.


    Even those of us who saw her every day, our family, our relatives, and Heena''s relatives.


    No one could take their eyes off her.


    "Wow~ Lee Heena looks amazing today."


    "For the first time in a while, I really want to kill Han Yeonho."


    "I really want to make him a corpse."


    "For real."


    My friends showed their murderous intent after a long time.


    "Wow, Yeonho hyung. What¡¯s up with your wife? How did you get her?"


    "Hey, I didn¡¯t get her. Heena fell for me and confessed."


    "Oh, come on. Stop talking nonsense."


    "Do you have no conscience?"


    "......"


    Even my younger cousins were cheeky enough to say such things.


    Today, Heena wasn''t just beautiful; there was something different about her entire atmosphere. Her face held a serene smile that conveyed she was happier than anyone else at that moment. ?


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say she was the most beautiful in the world.


    Thanks to her, even though it was supposed to be Sarang''s birthday party, Heena was more noticeable than Sarang.


    "Mamaaaa!"


    Even Sarang seemed to notice how exceptionally beautiful her mother was today, seeking her more than me for once.


    I could understand that feeling. I was falling for her all over again.


    Whether Heena knew how we felt or not, she continued to show her flower-like smile to everyone who came to Sarang''s birthday party.


    Once the relatively small group of guests had all arrived, Sarang''s birthday party proceeded swiftly in an atmosphere filled with happiness and laughter.


    "Then!!! We will now begin!! Han Sarang''s very first birthday party!!"


    Heeseong hyung announced the start of the party with the flair of a game broadcast opening, and we bowed to greet the family, relatives, and friends who came to celebrate with Sarang.


    "Thank you so much for coming despite your busy schedules. We are honored to have you all here for Sarang''s first birthday. Though we still have much to learn, with the help of our family, we©¤"


    And as the family representative, I came forward, starting with a greeting speech honed through frequent assignments and presentations.


    "She''s amazing... Sarang is so cute..."


    "Half a year has already passed. Time really flies."


    "The baby looks exactly like her mom and dad."


    The first event was watching a video of Sarang''s growth. In about five minutes, it perfectly compressed Sarang''s first year with appropriately placed videos and photos we had sent.


    From the moment Sarang was born and held in Heena''s arms, to gradually gaining control of her body over time, and recently walking around holding our hands.


    The quality was so high that I wanted to tip the company that made it. Watching it made my eyes feel like they would tear up.


    I glanced nervously at Heena, but surprisingly, she showed no reaction to those words.


    "Hehe, our Sarang loves her dad so much~ She looks for him every day."


    Instead of being jealous, she just laughed it off like everyone else. It didn¡¯t seem like she was just holding back to avoid showing an embarrassing side to others.


    She simply looked genuinely happy at that moment, as if such jokes didn''t bother her at all.


    Even though it was a birthday celebration, the atmosphere wasn''t like a wedding as we had initially anticipated.


    But it seemed that this incredibly lively and cheerful birthday party for Sarang, filled with bright laughter and conversations, was very much to Heena¡¯s liking.


    After the doljabi, we had a meal. Of course, instead of eating, I walked around the tables holding Sarang, greeting and thanking the guests for coming and hoping they enjoyed their meal.


    It was quite exhausting, but with the meal over, we just had to give the farewell gifts and the party would be over. Since it was almost the end, I mustered up my last bit of strength.


    After making the rounds and returning to my seat, Heena handed me some water and light snacks.


    "Great job. You must be really hungry."


    "No, I¡¯m fine."


    "Sure you are. I brought your favorites. I made them easy to eat, so have some."


    With Heena''s care, I forced some food into my mouth. Even though I was hungry, I wasn''t really in the mood to eat due to the fatigue, but since Heena had prepared it for me, I couldn¡¯t not eat it.


    While chewing the food, I stared blankly at Heena feeding Sarang baby food right in front of me.


    My beautiful and lovely wife.


    Would she be just as beautiful when she wore her wedding dress in the future?


    It all felt surreal.


    We who met during our innocent high school days had become adults, had a child, and registered our marriage to become a legal couple.


    And now, we were confidently inviting people to our daughter''s birthday party as a couple in front of everyone.


    "Sarang~ Is it tasty?"


    "Abuaaah!"


    "Sarang is eating so well~ Good girl~"


    I wondered what my life would have been like if my wife, who was looking after Sarang with such a loving gaze, hadn¡¯t become my girlfriend that day. If Heena hadn''t discovered me, living aimlessly without any particular dreams.


    I couldn''t imagine what my life would have been like without meeting Heena.


    Because now, Heena was my life itself. Without her continuous support from that day, I would be nothing now.


    Looking back to the past.


    From the moment we first met, Heena was very good to me. She was exactly what I imagined an ideal girlfriend would be.


    And as each day passed, she showed me more than just that side of her.


    She shed the shell that made her seem much older and more mature than me.


    She rejoiced like a girl my age, got jealous, and sometimes acted foolishly.


    If you asked whether I liked or disliked seeing her gradually change like that, honestly, it didn¡¯t matter to me.


    Just the fact that Heena existed was a gift from heaven itself, and I would be grateful for it my whole life.


    I loved Heena when she was like an older sister in the past, and I loved the current Heena, who was cute but sometimes annoying.


    I loved her more than anything in the world.


    And Heena, still...


    "Sweetie! You must be exhausted from taking care of Sarang all day. I''ll take over from here, so you can rest a bit."


    Not as a girlfriend anymore, but now as a wife,


    Even in the little parts of daily life,


    Continued to be so good to me,


    Ever since it all started.


    I hoped she would always stay that way.


    Author''s Note:


    It¡¯s not the end, but it seems like the end. It feels like an ending that isn¡¯t an ending.


    The next chapter is Heena¡¯s part.

 141 - Stay Tuned For More From Heena (3) (feat. Heena)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Yeonho, do you know?


    Actually, I...


    Thanks to an unbelievable miracle, I ended up by your side. It was such a foolish story that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell you.


    I couldn¡¯t understand at all how or why such a thing happened to me.


    I thought maybe God had granted my wish to see you again.


    But looking back, it doesn¡¯t seem like that.


    Maybe God brought us together again not for me, but for you.


    You, who sacrificed yourself to save a child, were somewhat resentful back then.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t lead to a bigger accident, but in this life too, you threw yourself in the way of danger to save someone.


    For such a kind-hearted person like you, maybe God gave you a new life.


    And He sent me, who you loved so much, to help you.


    Yes. It¡¯s just something I said.


    Even without me, you would have shone beside someone else. The thought that it might not have been me makes my heart ache.


    So, I¡¯ll just think of it as a miracle.


    I¡¯ll just be grateful.


    For being able to live by your side again.


    Yeonho, do you know?


    More than in my previous life.


    More than when we were in high school.


    More than when we turned twenty.


    More than when we started living together.


    More than when we experienced our firsts together.


    More than when Sarang was born.


    More than yesterday.


    That I love you so much more today.


    In my previous life, when I finally learned love in the hospital, I was too shy to express my feelings directly like I do now.


    I only relied on your kindness and love. I didn''t realize how important it was to say "I love you" every day and express my affection, and how much it could leave regrets if I didn¡¯t.


    It was only after losing you that I realized.


    So when I became a high school student again, my feelings might have been too forward. Sometimes, I was just eager to show my love, even to the point where you felt overwhelmed.


    Of course, that also became a memory, and you wouldn¡¯t know how happy I was when our steps began to align little by little.


    I was able to return the love I learned from you.


    And you learned to love from me.


    I don¡¯t know exactly when, but at some point, I started to see affection in your eyes as you looked at me.


    What started as liking my appearance.


    It turned into love.


    I don¡¯t know if I was as good to you as you were to me.


    Thank you.


    For loving me again.


    I¡¯ll love you forever.


    Yeonho, do you know?


    When I felt happiness, laughter came out before tears.


    In the past, because of regrets, guilt, and anxiety from my previous life, I would cry suddenly or act foolishly.


    Even when something happy happened, I couldn¡¯t just enjoy it, fearing it might end suddenly.


    But maybe because time passed, or because of the endless love and joy you and Sarang gave me, those thoughts naturally stopped coming to mind.


    So when something joyful happened.


    When something good happened.


    Yes, like the day of Sarang¡¯s first birthday party.


    I could smile.


    Brighter than anyone.


    Happier than anyone.


    More joyfully than anyone.


    Got it?


    On the day we had our first experience,


    The day we became one for the first time, under your gentle touch,


    I can''t express it in words. Under your hands, your gaze, your kisses, my body burned with heat.


    I craved you even more than before. Although now, you prefer to torment me rather than be gentle,


    I like being treated like your toy.


    So please, Yeonho.


    Keep teasing me.


    On the day we started living together,


    After being with you, I became so afraid of being apart that you decided to move in with me.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as long as I¡¯d hoped, those were truly happy days.


    I gave you everything whenever you wanted me.


    And eating the meals you cooked, waking up to see you right there,


    It¡¯s normal now, but back then, it was like a dream come true.


    On the day we went on a hot spring trip,


    With my insistence and subtle wishes,


    During our first delightful overseas trip, we conceived Sarang.


    It was a very hasty decision born from my vague anxiety,


    But I don¡¯t regret it. Do you?


    On the day we met Sarang,


    You, who endured my whims during pregnancy, holding my hand tightly, in pain yet filled with anticipation on that day,


    When Sarang was finally born, it felt like having the whole world. Because the fruit of our love had finally arrived.


    Of course, these days, I sometimes get jealous when she monopolizes your attention, but still.


    Our daughter, who resembles you and me,


    I love her so much.


    Since then, so many things have happened.


    Raising a child for the first time was difficult and exhausting, but with the help of our family, we managed somehow.


    Having Sarang ignited a greater sense of responsibility in you, and you eventually got accepted to Seoyeon University. You even went out for drinks with your classmates, leaving your beloved wife and daughter behind.


    Haha, I¡¯m joking. Sarang and I are so proud of and grateful for you, or rather, her dad.


    After that, we made friends with other moms in the neighborhood, and enjoyed dates as a couple.


    Sometimes I felt jealous of our daughter for getting all your attention, and you were boasting about us to your schoolmates after returning to college.


    Once, I even got mad at you for the first time when you forgot the most important goodnight kiss in the world.


    And before we knew it,


    Our Sarang has already turned one.


    The time I spent with you flew by so quickly. It''s already been years since I reunited with you and relished in our happiness.


    But it''s only been a few years, right?


    We still have so many more days to spend together.


    Not just a few years, but decades from now, we will surely still be the same.


    No, we will definitely love each other even more than now.


    We will be smiling like this.


    Right?


    So, brace yourself for the future, Yeonho.


    This miracle of meeting you again,


    I don''t intend to waste even a single day or moment.


    The overflowing love I have for you hasn¡¯t even properly begun yet.


    I¡¯ll be even better to you.


    I love you!


    Until now, and from now on.


    Forever.


    ©¤End of the Main Story©¤


    Author''s Note:


    Since they are already married and the genre is gradually shifting towards parenting, I¡¯m wrapping it up for now.


    But of course, the series will continue! Like a second part! Like an epilogue!


    However, there will hardly be any separate Heena parts like this anymore. Even if there are perspective changes, I''ll try to keep them within a single episode.


    From now on, I¡¯ll show you the stories of Yeonho, Heena, and Sarang which will freely jump through time periods.

 142 - Three Years Later, A New Normal

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Three years had passed since Sarang''s first birthday party.


    From then on, well, a lot had happened, but nothing had changed drastically. The family was still harmonious, Heena still clung to me, and Sarang remained a daddy''s girl.


    Still, if I had to pick the biggest event during that time, it would be Jeongwoo hyung and Yoonjung noona''s wedding.


    They got married the year after Sarang''s first birthday. Both had established themselves in their respective workplaces and planned to move out right after the wedding. Unfortunately, that plan failed.


    Not only was the cost of housing too high, but their jobs were busier than expected, making it difficult to handle housework after work.


    So, noona¡ªno, my sister-in-law¡ªended up living with her in-laws, much like how I lived with Heena¡¯s family.


    Sister-in-law had been living at our house half the time anyway, so it wasn''t a big inconvenience.


    Another significant event was Heena passing the corporate recruitment exam in her fourth year and starting work in January.


    Or perhaps the fact that I continued to receive freelance web design projects, a gig I had occasionally taken during my university years, even after graduation.


    In my third year, I took on a freelance project to build a website through a senior''s connection. It was surprisingly well-received, leading to steady work.


    The problem arose when Heena saw this.


    "How about you work as a freelancer from home? Your major involves a lot of computer work, so why not?"


    She would say this repeatedly. Honestly, web design was something I did on the side, using skills I had learned. It wasn''t something I could immediately turn into a full-time freelance career after graduation.


    There was no way a fresh computer science graduate with no significant experience would get enough work. My web design gigs were lucky breaks from cheap initial work that spread by word of mouth.


    But Heena seemed to love the idea of me staying home, insisting on it with sparkling eyes. It took days to convince her that it was impossible.


    I was only planning to do it as a side job until I went to the military.


    I had initially planned to apply for a non-active duty position and enlist right after graduating. That way, I could finish my service quickly and start my career.


    Although my application was accepted, there were no plans for non-active duty enlistment at nearby units anytime soon. The earliest possibility was just after summer, so it got postponed.


    As a result, I became a half-unemployed househusband, doing web design side jobs, taking Sarang to daycare, and waiting at home for Heena to come back from work.


    Heena and Sarang loved it, though.


    Because I was always at home.


    On a day when Heena, Heeseong hyung, and my father-in-law were at work, and my mother-in-law was out, Sarang''s daycare was under construction, so she had to stay home all day. It gave me a chance to spend time alone with her, and I made snacks for her while wearing an apron.


    I made pancakes!


    Back when Heena and I lived together, I had taken up cooking as a hobby, and that knowledge was now coming in handy.


    Even though I was a half-unemployed househusband, I didn''t spend every day just cooking and playing. I kept up by coding and studying English during my free time.


    Moreover, Sarang was such a good child that she didn''t bother me when I was busy, so I could have studied during this time as well.


    "Sarang, do this by yourself! Daddy¡¯s okay!"


    Sarang, who had grown so much that her long hair now suited her nickname of mini Heena.


    With eyes slightly lowered like mine, she smiled and flipped through a picture book by herself, as if telling me not to worry about her.


    How could I concentrate on studying like that?


    So, I picked up Sarang and brought her to the kitchen to make pancakes.


    It was about snack time anyway.


    I made the pancakes not too thick to prevent Sarang from choking, even if they didn''t look perfect, and brought them to the table.


    Sarang followed me, tiptoeing and staring at the pancakes on the table.


    "Daddy! What''s this?"


    "It''s a pancake. Do you know what a pancake is, Sarang?"


    "I know! Uncle Heeseong gave it to me!"


    "Uncle Heeseong gave it to you?"


    "Yes! But~ the one I ate was different!"


    "Different from this?"


    Just then, I heard the sound of the door opening, signaling Heena''s return.


    "Sarang! I think Mommy''s home!"


    "Mommy!!!"


    -Thud, thud, thud!


    As soon as she heard the sound of the door unlocking, Sarang closed the book she was reading, stood up, and ran towards the entrance. I followed her slowly and saw Heena in her suit, taking off her shoes.


    Her black hair, smooth as silk, and her white shirt and black suit were no different from when she was in high school.


    Heena looked amazing in her pantsuit. Even until our senior year of college, I had always thought she was cute and pretty.


    Maybe this is what a beautiful career woman looks like. After three months at her job, she seemed more composed.


    Sarang greeted Heena with a bow.


    "Welcome home!"


    "I''m home~ My Sarang, did you listen to Daddy well?"


    "Yes! I ate pancakes too!"


    "Really~? They must have been delicious~"


    Heena patted Sarang''s head as she walked in. Then, she approached me, wrapped her arms around my neck, and kissed me.


    -Smooch!


    "I''m home."


    "Welcome. You worked hard today. Do you want to eat right away?"


    "Yeah, I''ll eat after I wash up."


    "Should I wash Sarang now too? Do you want to take her with you? If you''re tired, I can wash her later."


    "Hmm~"


    Heena thought for a moment, then looked at Sarang and spoke.


    "Sarang! How about we all take a bath together today?"


    "Yes! Let''s do it together!"


    "She said yes, honey. Mom said she''d be late today, so it should be fine, right?"


    "Sigh... Okay. I''ll heat up the water, so get Sarang''s clothes ready."


    "Thanks~"


    -Smooch!


    Heena kissed me again and then went to the room.


    I headed straight to the bathroom to fill the tub with warm water. But Sarang, instead of following Heena, was tugging at my clothes.


    "Daddy, Daddy!"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Sarang too!"


    "You want a kiss too?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay. Here, pucker up!"


    -Smooch!


    I gave Sarang a light kiss on her puckered lips, and she giggled and ran to the room.


    "Mommy~ I kissed Daddy too!"


    "Really? Should Mommy give you a kiss too?"


    "Yes! Kiss!"


    Listening to the cheerful conversation between mother and daughter from the room, I walked back to the bathroom.


    This was our normal, everyday life.


    A cute daughter, a wonderful wife, and a husband taking care of the home. Even though we were still living with my in-laws, we were a happy family.

 143 - Three Years Later, A New Normal (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    It was the weekend, and we returned to my family¡¯s house for the first time in a long while¡ªHeena, Sarang, and I.


    Since graduating from college, we visited fairly often. Before that, it was hard for us to visit unless they came to see us, because we were too busy.


    My parents were a bit disappointed that I still lived with my in-laws. Actually, it wasn¡¯t because they missed me, but because they missed seeing Sarang.


    However, our house had only my old room available, which was too small for the three of us. It was cramped even for just Heena and me.


    The room we were currently living in at Heena¡¯s house only had space for Sarang after we removed the desk and closet. There was no way we could all stay in my old room.


    "Sarang!"


    "Grandma, how have you been?"


    "I¡¯ve been well! How about you?"


    "I¡¯m good too!"


    "Sarang, come to Grandpa too!"


    "Grandpa!"


    "Hehe, Grandpa is here!"


    As soon as we entered the house with Heena and Sarang, Sarang ran around, showering my parents with her love.


    She hugged Grandma, then hugged Grandpa.


    Our mom, who rarely showed expressions, beamed brightly whenever she saw Sarang. Sarang was probably the only one in the world who could make her smile like that.


    "Mother, I brought some health drinks for you."


    "Why did you buy something like this?"


    "I''m sorry we don¡¯t visit more often."


    "Don¡¯t be sorry. I know you¡¯re busy. Take a rest. We¡¯ll watch Sarang."


    Sarang was well-behaved, so she wouldn¡¯t tire them out. We brought her because my parents missed her, not because we needed a break.


    So, we sat on the living room sofa, watching my parents play with Sarang.


    "Daddy made me a... a heart... a heartcake?"


    "Oh, did he? That must have been nice for you."


    "It was so delicious! I want to eat it again!"


    "Should Grandma ask Daddy to make it again?"


    "Yes! But... but..."


    "Hmm? Why?"


    Sarang, who had been talking loudly with Grandma, suddenly lowered her voice and whispered in Grandma¡¯s ear. Of course, we could all hear it.


    "Don¡¯t tell Mommy that Sarang asked. She¡¯ll scold me."


    We all silently laughed at her adorable request. After a moment, Mom whispered back to Sarang.


    "Mommy will scold you?"


    "Yes. Sarang ate too many snacks... yesterday... Daddy and I got scolded..."


    We did get scolded. Not on the pancake day, but because we finished two bags of snacks before dinner yesterday.


    Honestly, we deserved it. Sarang couldn¡¯t eat her dinner properly because of it.


    "Oh dear, that¡¯s not good. I¡¯ll tell Mommy that Grandma wants to give Sarang a heartcake."


    "Hehe, thank you, Grandma! Sarang will give you a kiss!"


    "Really? Here, here~"


    -Smooch!


    Sarang kissed Grandma¡¯s cheek and then began chattering about recent events. Dad, watching her fondly, came over to me and asked quietly,


    "Yeonho, what¡¯s a heartcake? Do you know how to make cakes?"


    "I made pancakes for her a few days ago. On a day when her daycare was closed."


    "Did she like it?"


    Sarang hesitated. Despite being affectionate, she only allowed lip kisses from Heena and me. Cheek kisses were the limit for everyone else.


    I never asked why, but she had been like this ever since she became aware of her surroundings.


    My sister-in-law probably knew this and wanted to take advantage of the situation to get a kiss.


    She had chosen the perfect doll to entice Sarang, who now found herself torn.


    After fidgeting for a bit, Sarang eventually approached my sister-in-law with her charming cuteness.


    "Sarang will kiss your cheek!"


    "If you don''t kiss my lips, I won''t give you the doll!"


    "But that''s not allowed..."


    "Hmm~? Why not? If you don''t kiss my lips, you won''t get it!"


    "But... Hayang said she wants to play with Sarang..."


    "Hayang? Oh, this?"


    For a moment, I wondered what she was talking about, but then I realized that she had already named the white doll.


    "Hayang wants to play with Sarang?"


    "Yes... Hayang wants to meet Sarang''s friends at home and play together!"


    "But there are many friends for Hayang here too? Big Aunt is Hayang''s friend too?"


    "Still... I promised to play with Allok..."


    She seemed to be saying anything she could think of to avoid kissing on the lips. I whispered to Heena,


    "Who is Allok again?"


    "That''s Sarang''s pillow."


    "Oh~"


    Right, the cat-shaped nap pillow. It was colorful, so she called it Allok.


    Anyway, a fierce standoff continued between my sister-in-law, who desperately wanted a kiss on the lips, and Sarang, who wanted to settle for a cheek kiss.


    Seeing Sarang getting more and more sullen, my sister-in-law finally gave in.


    "Alright, alright. I''m sorry, Sarang. If you kiss my cheek, I''ll give you Hayang."


    "Really...?"


    "Yes! Here, kiss."


    "Kiss!"


    -Smooch!


    As soon as my sister-in-law surrendered, Sarang stood up and kissed her cheek. Then she happily hugged the white cat doll.


    "Daddy! Big Aunt gave me Hayang!"


    "Did you say thank you to Big Aunt?"


    "Oh! I didn''t! Daddy, play with Hayang! Hayang, listen to Daddy! Sarang will be back!"


    Sarang handed me Hayang and ran back to my sister-in-law, bowing deeply.


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you for the cheek kiss!"


    My sister-in-law bowed back. After exchanging bows, Sarang ran back to me and hugged Hayang again.


    "What to do! At home, there are Hayang, Allok, Toto, and Jini! What to do? There''s too many friends for Allok!"


    Since so many people gave Sarang presents, she always had an enthusiastic reaction, making it rewarding to give her gifts.


    As everyone watched with smiles, a question came to my mind.


    "Sarang, why can''t you kiss on the lips? You do it with Daddy and Mommy."


    Sarang''s answer was typical of her. Or rather, typical of Heena¡¯s daughter.


    "Sarang''s lips belong to Daddy! Mommy''s lips belong to Daddy too, so Mommy can!"


    "Oh..."


    Is that so?


    Heena, why are you nodding with such a smug look?

 144 - Three Years Later, A New Normal (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Although a very small problem arose, afterward, Sunhoo woke up and even Jeongwoo, who had gone to work despite it being the weekend, returned.


    "Little one~ Do you want some snacks?"


    "Yes! Sarang loves snacks!"


    "How about ice cream? You like strawberry ice cream, don''t you?"


    "I want it!!"


    As soon as they saw Sarang, they were eager to buy her something or feed her. Well, everyone was like that, but still.


    Of course.


    "Han Sarang."


    -Shriek


    "S-Sarang needs to eat her meal. I want to eat my meal... Sarang wants to eat."


    Since she had already been scolded once yesterday for eating snacks before dinner, Sarang flinched at Heena''s words and began asking for food.


    Thanks to that, although it was a bit early, we all ate together and then had snacks and ice cream the brothers brought while chatting.


    As usual, we briefly caught up on each other''s lives and mostly talked about Sarang or listened to Sarang''s stories.


    "Hyuna has a puppy at home! It''s so cute!"


    "These days, there are a lot of places where you can raise children and pets together."


    "Should we have gotten a cat too?"


    "Absolutely not."


    At my casual remark about pets, Heena firmly opposed it.


    "If we had a cat, you''d be looking at the cat all the time."


    "......."


    It''s hard to completely deny that.


    "Sarang also wants to see a puppy!"


    Sarang, envious of her friend''s boast from daycare yesterday, kept saying things like that. Although she primarily liked cats, she also had a fondness for other small animals. ?


    "Shall we go to a dog cafe next time? Take Sarang with us."


    "Should we? But if we''re going anyway, a cat cafe might be better."


    "Hmm... Sarang, do you want to see puppies or kitties?"


    At my question, Sarang answered without hesitation.


    "Kitties!!!"


    "Looks like we''re going to a cat cafe."


    She was probably curious and envious of her friend''s puppy, but ultimately, she preferred cats. Well, if I had to choose, I''d go with cats too.


    "Daddy! Are we going to see kitties?"


    "Yes... let''s go in ten nights."


    "Wow!!"


    I had to figure out when we''d go, but saying ten nights for now should suffice.


    "Grandma! We''re going to see kitties!!"


    "Did you want to see kitties that much?"


    "Yes!"


    Sarang, unable to hide her excitement, was already hopping around in joy. And as the conversation progressed, Sunhoo suddenly grabbed my shoulder and asked.


    I was a bit distracted while eating because Sarang clung to me. But just watching her eat made me feel full.


    I wondered why she brought up food, and then she continued.


    "Should I give you some food?"


    "Huh? Why so sudden? What kind of food?"


    I asked, puzzled, and Heena smirked, cupping her breasts with both arms.


    "Huh~? I meant food."


    "......"


    Then I realized. She was talking about the milk from her breasts that even Sarang had never tasted.


    No wonder she wore a slip today; her pouting was just a cover, and she had planned this all along. I silently watched as Heena slowly lowered the straps off her shoulders.


    As Heena''s breasts fully revealed themselves in the darkness, I could no longer hold back and lunged at her.


    "Give me food!"


    "Ah..."


    But would milk even come out?


    I wasn''t sure, so I had to find out now.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    (feat. Yoonjung)


    Lee Yoonjung loved her in-laws dearly.


    She loved her seemingly indifferent yet caring husband, her in-laws who had always been kind and considerate, and her husband''s sister, who had always been sweet and thoughtful.


    Not to mention Yeonho''s wife, Heena, and their daughter, Sarang. They were nothing short of angels.


    That¡¯s why she always played mischievous pranks on them whenever they met. It made her feel like those boys in elementary school who teased the girls they liked. They were so cute that she couldn''t help but want to mess with them.


    Despite her busy yet fulfilling life, whenever she saw her brother-in-law¡¯s family, she had only one wish.


    ''Stay like this forever.''


    From the first time she saw them, she thought they made a lovely couple. Heena always treated Yeonho well, and Yeonho never took it for granted, always thinking about what more he could do for her.


    Of course, when they first dated in high school, she worried they might break up, but fortunately, that never happened. Now they were even raising a child.


    A child who was as lovely as an angel.


    Even now, their relationship hadn''t changed; they still cared for and cherished each other deeply.


    Looking at the picture-perfect happy family, Lee Yoonjung could only wish.


    She wished they would stay just like that.


    She hoped they would remain a dreamlike, ideal happy family.


    Watching them made even the observer smile.


    Of course, Lee Yoonjung also considered herself happy. She never felt a lack of love from her husband, Jeongwoo.


    But watching Yeonho and Heena made her feel like she was dreaming. Weren¡¯t they the epitome of a happy couple that everyone dreams of before getting married?


    So, she wished.


    She wished that the story of this family, filled only with happiness, would never end.


    She wished that she could always laugh with them, right beside them.


    "Ah~ I want to go to the cat cafe with Sarang too!!!"


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Will the next chapter be R-rated? No, it won¡¯t.


    Oh, no, it¡¯s not like that with family... just kidding. Actually, it''s because writing R-rated content requires focus, and I don''t have enough time for that...

 145 - Exploring a Cat Cafe with Love

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Thursday.


    As planned earlier, it was the day to take Sarang to the cat cafe. Because of this, Sarang had been making a fuss since early in the morning.


    "Daddy! I want to see the kitties! We said we¡¯d see them today!"


    "Sarang, the kitties are still sleeping. Is it okay to wake them up when they''re sleeping?"


    "No... When do the kitties wake up?"


    "After Sarang eats her meal and brushes her teeth well, Daddy will wake the kitties up."


    "Okay! Sarang will eat! I''ll eat my meal!"


    It was just before noon, and Sarang was chanting for the kitties. Honestly, I could have left a bit earlier, but Heena, tired, was enjoying a rare late sleep. So, I was keeping Sarang entertained while waiting.


    Sarang had been talking about kitties all week.


    On Monday, when I dropped her off at daycare, she told the teacher:


    "Sarang is going! With Daddy and Mommy! To see the kitties!"


    "Oh, really? That sounds fun."


    "Teacher, have you ever seen kitties?"


    "It''s been a long time since I last saw them. Sarang, tell me all about it when you see them, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    "Please take good care of our Sarang today..."


    She boasted to everyone she met that she was going to see the kitties with Daddy and Mommy.


    At home, she would ask:


    "Daddy, Daddy!"


    "Yes?"


    "How many nights until we go see the kitties?"


    "Three nights."


    "I want to see them soon... Sarang wants to sleep three times now!"


    "Sarang, you know it''s three nights, not three naps, right?"


    Every night, she asked how many more nights until she could see the kitties. It was enough to wear my ears out.


    Watching her, I felt a bit guilty for not taking her sooner, knowing how much she loved cats.


    -Click


    "Sorry... I woke up so late..."


    Reflecting a bit on the past days, I was feeding Sarang lunch when Heena came out of the bedroom, rubbing her eyes. It had been a long time since I saw Heena sleeping in and looking so disheveled.


    It seemed like working for a big company was both tiring and busy. It wasn¡¯t easy to see her like this.


    "Mommy! You slept like a kitty too!"


    "That''s right. Now that Mommy''s awake, the kitties must be awake too. Sarang has to eat well to go see the kitties, right?"


    "Yes! Sarang is eating well!"


    "Good girl. That''s our Sarang."


    As she patted Sarang''s head, who was busily eating, I greeted Heena for both breakfast and lunch.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yes. How''s Sarang? She really wanted to see the kitties. Was she okay?"


    "Of course. The kitties are still sleeping, right?"


    "...Oh, that''s right. The kitties must have just woken up and are having their breakfast."


    Heena said loudly for Sarang to hear, following my lead. Then she winked at me and went into the bathroom.


    "Munch munch... the kitties are sleepyheads..."


    Sorry for the slander, kitties.


    Now that Heena was awake, it was time for me to start getting ready to leave.


    After a simple lunch, we went out to the city center on a weekday for the first time in a long while. Since Heena started working, it had been hard to find time like this outside of weekends.


    "Do you like all the kitties?"


    "Yes! Wow... Ah! Look! There''s a spotted one and a white one! Just like at our house!"


    "They must be friends with Spotted and White~ Sarang, give me your feet~"


    Heena sat Sarang down to take off her shoes, while I went ahead and paid for our entry, which included three drinks.


    I also received two blankets for Heena and Sarang, put on slippers, and we all headed inside. Since it was just after opening, we were the only customers.


    We took a seat at a spacious table, and I gave Sarang some instructions.


    "Sarang, do you see the kitties sleeping over there?"


    "They''re sleeping soundly!"


    "Since some kitties are still sleeping soundly, we need to be quiet here, okay?"


    "Yes! Yes... Sarang will be quiet."


    "And if you touch them too hard, the kitties might get scared. You have to touch them gently."


    "Okay."


    One of Sarang''s strengths was her enthusiastic responses, though I wasn''t sure how long the quiet would last. For now, she was just looking at the cats, wiggling in her seat.


    She had seen cats while walking around before, but it was rare for her to get this close to touch them. So, she hesitated to approach.


    "Mommy! The spotted kitty is looking at Sarang!"


    "Maybe it wants to be friends with Sarang."


    "Sarang wants to be friends with the spotted kitty too..."


    "Hehe... Honey, take a picture of Sarang."


    "I''m always ready."


    It was the perfect chance to capture Sarang''s fascination with the cats. Many people asked for photos or videos of Sarang, so whenever we went out, I aimed to take at least a thousand pictures.


    While Sarang was engrossed in watching the cats and Heena and I were busy taking photos of her, the drinks we ordered arrived.


    "Enjoy your drinks~"


    "Thank you. By the way, is there a calm cat around? Our child really wants to pet one..."


    "Oh, sure! Please wait a moment."


    The kind staff member went to the cat tower and soon returned with a fluffy, slightly chubby cat.


    She placed the cat next to Sarang and gave a brief explanation.


    "This is Happy. She''s the calmest and gentlest cat in our cafe. As long as you don''t bother her too much or touch her roughly, she won''t move."


    "She''s big! Daddy! The kitty''s fur is so fluffy!"


    "Shh, Sarang. You''ll scare the kitty."


    "Oh! Sorry, kitty... Can Sarang pet you?"


    "If you gently stroke her and say ''good kitty~'', like this on her neck and back~"


    The staff member demonstrated by gently stroking the cat''s back. Sarang followed, carefully placing her small hand on the cat.


    I recorded the historic moment on video.


    "Good kitty~ Kitty is good... Hehe! Daddy! Sarang is petting the kitty!"


    "You''re doing great~ Is the kitty pretty, Sarang?"


    "Very pretty! Kitty, what''s your name?"


    "Her name is Happy. Try calling her Happy."


    "Happy~ But Happy seems sleepy. She''s not moving at all!"


    Despite saying that, Sarang didn''t stop petting the cat. Seeing her look so happy while petting the cat was, well.


    I wanted to pet the cat too. Honestly, ever since I walked in. But taking care of Sarang was more important, and if I got too engrossed in the cats, Heena might get upset. So I tried my best to hide my desire.


    But Heena, as if she knew everything, spoke up without stopping the filming.


    "Honey."


    "Yes?"


    "You want to pet the cat, don¡¯t you?"


    "......"


    Was it that obvious?


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Calm down. It¡¯s not time for the second child! Calm down!!

 146 - Exploring a Cat Cafe with Love (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "A little. Why?"


    I answered without showing any signs of surprise, just in case it was a casual question. Heena laughed briefly at my reaction and continued speaking.


    "I know you like small animals. Why don''t you play a bit? Lately, my mom''s been busy, so it''s been hard for her to take care of Sarang every day."


    "It''s not that hard. It''s harder for you."


    "Anyway. I''ll take pictures of both of you."


    I sighed in relief. It wasn''t a spark of jealousy but a simple consideration for me.


    Indeed, she was the most beautiful and considerate wife in the world. I wanted to scold myself for jumping to conclusions.


    With my heart pounding, I accepted her kindness and aimed for the white cat sitting quietly near Sarang.


    To avoid startling the cat, I carefully approached it and gently placed my hand on its back, stroking it softly.


    The warmth of the living creature mixed with the soft fur made me feel ecstatic.


    Could this be heaven?


    While I was enjoying the moment, Sarang started to show interest in me.


    "Dad is touching White!"


    "Do you want to play with White too, Sarang?"


    "Yes! But... if I do that... Happy will be alone... What if Happy feels lonely?"


    Sarang looked sympathetically at the fat cat she was still diligently petting. Her adorable concern made us, as well as the nearby staff, smile warmly.


    Meanwhile, the staff member hadn''t left Sarang''s side. Perhaps because there were no other customers, they kindly answered Sarang''s questions and kept a watchful eye on her.


    "Happy will play with me. So don''t worry."


    "Oh! Thank you!"


    Sarang thanked the staff and came over. She reached out to the yawning white cat that had been enjoying my touch.


    But just before Sarang''s hand could reach it, the cat got up and disappeared.


    Sarang looked at the retreating cat with disappointment.


    "White left... I guess it doesn''t want to play with Sarang..."


    "No, no! Wait a minute!"


    Before I could offer any words of comfort, the staff member quickly stood up, startled.


    They went inside the bar and came back with a small can.


    "How about trying this?"


    "What is it?"


    "It''s cat food. Just opening it will make the cats gather here."


    "Cat treats! Sarang likes treats too!"


    "Really? Oh! Look, they''re already gathering!"


    Noticing the staff member approaching with the can, the cats started to gather around.


    Sarang let out a happy squeal at the sight.


    "So many cats! They came for the treats!"


    "I''m sorry for the trouble. I''ll pay for one."


    "Oh, no! We usually open one can during these hours because there aren''t many customers."


    "Still..."


    "Really, it''s okay. Your daughter is just so adorable..."


    If they were charmed by Sarang, I couldn''t argue.


    After thanking the staff repeatedly, I quietly sat next to Sarang and watched the can being opened.


    -Psh!


    As soon as there was a slight opening in the can, the cats, who had been watching from a distance, all swarmed towards it.


    -Meow! Meooow!!


    I felt another wave of happiness as the cats naturally brushed past me or stepped on my legs.


    I wish they would step on me more!


    "Look, Daddy! A cat is on Sarang''s lap!"


    One of the cats, which hadn''t managed to get to the can, had its front paws on Sarang''s knee, looking towards the can.


    Most of the cats were being led by the staff like the Pied Piper, but this was perfect for us. Sarang was happily stroking the cat''s side.


    "Sarang! Do you want to see mom?"


    "Mom! The kitties are eating treats! They must be delicious!"


    Of course, the churu was a bit of a painful expense for her too. It was almost the price of a meal.


    ''So cute~''


    Still, looking at the child''s smiling face, Haru thought she would happily buy more churu if asked. That''s how cute she was.


    Even though she had a lot of work left, Haru volunteered to play with the child. Watching her with a satisfied smile, she glanced over at the parents.


    The mom and dad were smiling and talking happily, pointing their phone at the child, possibly filming a video.


    In her time working here, Haru had seen countless people, but she had never seen a family that looked as happy as if they were about to burst with joy. Most people seemed to enjoy themselves to some extent, but that was it.


    Especially when the mom looked at the dad, it was clear that the saying "honey dripping from her eyes" was no exaggeration.


    Seeing them made Haru start to crave romance again, something she had avoided for a while.


    ''Maybe I should get married... or at least go on some dates.''


    Of course, she wasn''t confident she would meet such a good husband or have such a cute child just because she got married.


    Still, that family made her want to dream.


    In a world full of family disputes and accidents, she hoped to have such a harmonious family someday.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Thanks to the quiet store and the kind staff, we had a wonderful time at the cat cafe today.


    The highlight was a picture of Sarang, smiling brightly while holding a tiny kitten.


    Usually, baby kittens are kept separate to avoid stress from customers. But the staff seemed to want to see Sarang holding one, so they brought it out for a moment.


    Thanks to that, we got the best shot of the day.


    "Daddy... Sarang wants to play with the kitties more..."


    Sarang didn''t want to leave the cat cafe at all, so we ended up having our meal there with the cafe desserts.


    After playing for several hours, Sarang was now half-asleep, her eyes barely open. We both played with the cats to our heart''s content.


    Though Sarang still seemed unsatisfied.


    "We''ll come again next time. Now, say goodbye, Sarang."


    "Yes... Goodbye, kitties... Goodbye, unnie..."


    "Bye~ Take care~"


    "Thank you so much for playing with my child."


    "I had fun too. Please come again!"


    Finally, carrying a sleeping Sarang, we left the cat cafe. It was already sunset outside.


    Originally, we planned to walk around a bit more after the cat cafe, but with Sarang asleep, those plans were canceled. Since she had fun, it didn''t matter much.


    So, Heena and I leisurely headed home.


    "Should we really get a cat someday?"


    "Didn''t you say never?"


    "But Sarang likes them so much... My mom has weak bronchitis, so we can''t now. Maybe we''ll consider it when we move out. But it might be hard with no one to look after it."


    "By then, I''ll be working too. The cat would be alone for a long time."


    "It would be lonely alone, right?"


    "Probably."


    Maybe because of my jealousy towards the cat earlier, Heena''s perception of cats had become very favorable. Not that she disliked them before, though.


    Of course, Sarang liking cats more than I had imagined was part of it. I never thought we''d spend nearly five hours at the cat cafe.


    Even I was getting a bit tired.


    "So, keeping a cat would be difficult, but... should I show you a cat at night?"


    "What cat?"


    "Meow~"


    "You better do it, seriously. Lee Heena, you better wear the ears and tail."


    "How should I do it~"


    "Wait a moment. I have the ears at home, so I''ll go buy a tail right now and©¤"


    "Hehe, what are you saying? We need to put Sarang to bed tonight."


    "Ha... I''ll see you next time, for real."


    "Yes! I''ll look forward to it!"


    She teased me with a mischievous smile and walked close to me. Seeing Heena''s playful grin, I made up my mind.


    I really needed to buy a tail.


    Author''s Note:


    I feel like writing 19+ content...

 147 - Sarang Is So Cute

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    It was a sunny spring weekday.


    "Dad! Where are we going?"


    "To get something delicious for Sarang~"


    "Really?!"


    "Yes. Your uncle will buy it."


    "Wow! I love uncle!"


    "Good."


    "I''m glad."


    I went with Heeseong to pick up Sarang from daycare at the end of the day. We even took the car.


    Now, we were heading to the cafe where I used to work. The manager and the older girls there wanted to see Sarang, so we were visiting after a long time.


    We had taken her there once when she was about two years old, but that was already two years ago.


    When I was in university, it was close to school, so Heena and I went there quite often. But we hadn''t been there since graduation. It was a bit far from home and we were busy.


    So, until Heena got off work, we planned to spend some time there. After Heena finished work, we would meet there and go home together.


    "Hey, the cafe isn''t far. Can I drive from here?"


    "Damn... No, Yeonho. Sarang is in the car. What bullshit. Just be quiet."


    "Watch your language."


    "Don''t ever think about driving with Sarang. Consider this a warning."


    "...I''m not that bad at driving."


    "Yes, you are. That''s why you shouldn''t."


    Both Heena and I got our licenses while in college. I got mine because I thought it was necessary, and Heena, worried about me going alone, decided to get hers too.


    Both of us passed the written and practical tests on the first try. Although my practical score was a bit close. The passing mark was 70, and I scored 71.


    Even though my score was a bit shaky, it was still okay. But after getting my license, I tried to back out of a parking spot in our apartment complex and accidentally reversed into a wall.


    Since then, Heena has forbidden me from even thinking about driving. Honestly, it was my first time driving after getting my license, so I was nervous and made a mistake. But I''m confident I can do well.


    "Dad doesn''t drive?"


    "No, Dad drives well. Sarang trusts Dad, right?"


    "Yes! I trust Dad! Dad is the best!"


    "My Sarang is the best!"


    "Hehe!"


    "Sigh... I won''t say more, but don''t do it."


    She seemed to want to protect my pride in front of Sarang, so she didn''t scold me further and ended the conversation there.


    Damn. It''s my chance when Heena isn''t around. Ever since I slightly bumped the car, Heena has told me not to even dream about driving... What a shame.


    -Ding!


    "Welcome... Oh, Yeonho''s here! And Sarang! Wow, you''ve grown so much!"


    Since there were many cars around, Heeseong went to find a parking spot, and I took Sarang''s hand and went into the cafe first. As soon as I opened the door, I was greeted by Chaea, who was still as energetic as ever after all these years.


    Chaea and Jia still worked there. The manager said he would keep them forever if he could.


    "It''s been a while, unnie~ Sarang, say hello."


    "Hello! I''m Sarang! I''m four years old!"


    Sarang bowed as if meeting them for the first time. She probably didn''t remember them because she was too young the last time. She couldn''t even talk properly back then.


    Chaea didn''t seem to mind that Sarang didn''t remember her and bowed politely in return. I remembered that she had greeted me the same way when I first started working there.


    "Hello! I''m Lee Chaea! I''m forever twenty years old at heart!"


    "......"


    "What? Got something to say?"


    "If it makes you happy..."


    "What!!"


    "Then... are you unnie or auntie?"


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Nothing... Yeonho, did you order coffee?"


    "Yeah."


    Heeseong hyung seemed to have a lot to say about calling her unnie but chose not to. It was wise.


    "Oh! I wanted to give Sarang a cookie!"


    "Keep your voice down. There are customers."


    Chaea, done with table cleaning, returned and complained. Her loud voice made Heeseong hyung frown and scold her.


    Maybe he was being considerate because it was his girlfriend''s cafe.


    "I''m sorry, oppa~ Sarang! Do you want another treat from unnie?"


    "Yes! Please give Sarang a treat!"


    "Pfft... Look at those sparkling eyes~ Yeonho, why is your daughter so cute?"


    "Our Sarang is just special."


    "Can I hold Sarang?"


    "Sure."


    As soon as she got my permission, Chaea unnie lowered herself in front of Sarang and spread her arms wide.


    "Sarang! Unnie will hold you!"


    "Yes!"


    Our Sarang, who was more familiar than anyone with receiving affection, casually ran into Chaea unnie''s arms. Carefully, Chaea unnie lifted Sarang and stood up.


    While being held, Sarang looked into Chaea unnie''s eyes and gave her a gentle, smiling eye.


    "How can Sarang be so pretty?"


    "Am I pretty?"


    "Even the way you talk is cute! You know you''re pretty, don''t you?"


    "Daddy said so! He said Sarang is the prettiest and cutest in the world!"


    "That''s right~! I agree! You''re the prettiest in the world~"


    Chaea unnie''s face softened as she looked at Sarang, as if she could die from the cuteness. Now that I think about it, Chaea unnie really liked Heena too.


    Not because of her personality, but just because of Heena''s pretty face.


    Chaea unnie was a perfect example of someone who loves good looks, and it seemed she was instantly smitten with Sarang as well.


    Seeing how much she liked Sarang, I figured she would hold her all day if left alone. Of course, that was soon interrupted.


    "Lee Chaea, take the orders now."


    "Already?!"


    "What do you mean, already? It''s our shift change."


    "Sigh... Sarang, unnie has to go work..."


    "Bye-bye, unnie!"


    Jia unnie, who seemed to have finished making the drinks, said that while carrying a tray with three beverages. Chaea unnie reluctantly put Sarang down and went inside.


    Jia unnie put the tray on the pickup counter and, like Chaea unnie before, spread her arms wide in front of Sarang.


    "Sarang, should we hug too?"


    "The unnie who gave me a cookie!"


    Sarang responded more enthusiastically to Jia unnie, who had already given her a large chocolate cookie, than to Chaea unnie, who only promised treats.


    Jia unnie laughed happily and lifted Sarang into her arms.


    Then, just as she had smiled at Chaea unnie, Sarang looked at Jia unnie and gently kissed her cheek.


    -Smooch!


    "Ah!!! It''s not fair, only Jia gets a kiss!!"


    Chaea unnie, who had gone inside quietly, started to make a fuss. Sarang probably kissed her as a thank you for the cookie.


    Jia unnie, caught off guard by Sarang''s sudden kiss, stood speechless for a moment, then blushed slightly and spoke.


    "...Could you do it one more time?"


    Our Sarang''s kisses are expensive. One cookie isn''t enough for two kisses.


    Author''s Note:


    Everyone''s a pervert

 148 - Sarang Is So Cute (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The manager adored Sarang more than I expected. Even now, he didn''t let go of her, keeping her on his lap.


    Sarang, indifferent to who was holding her, enjoyed the rest of her cookies and ice chocolate.


    "Do you like cookies, Sarang?"


    "Yes! I love cookies!"


    "Really? Then I''ll bring all the cookies from our cafe...!"


    "Manager, if you give her more, Heena will get mad later..."


    "But Sarang loves them so much!"


    "I get scolded all the time for saying that and feeding her."


    "Me too."


    Among the men in our family and Heena''s, no one had escaped being scolded by Heena for giving Sarang too many snacks. Even my dad got an earful. She always said that giving her too many snacks and skipping dinner was bad for her health and habits.


    Anyway, at my words, the manager, more so than Sarang, looked disheartened and hugged Sarang tightly.


    "But Sarang is enjoying them so much..."


    "Cookies are yummy!"


    "Do you want more cookies?"


    "I want more!"


    "...Can I give her just one more?"


    "Heena will get mad..."


    "One should be okay, right? Just two cookies are still a snack."


    "Hmm..."


    That earnest voice swayed me greatly.


    Well, it''s only two. The cookies are a bit big, but still, just two should be fine, right?


    I glanced around, seeking agreement with my eyes. Everyone understood what I was asking.


    We were sitting close to the counter, so Chaea noona and Jia noona, who were inside the bar, also heard our conversation. Along with Heeseong hyung, they all nodded simultaneously as if they had agreed beforehand.


    Seeing that, I made up my mind.


    "Sarang! Shall we have one more cookie?"


    "Yes!!"


    "I''ll get it!"


    At Sarang''s loud answer, Chaea noona quickly brought a cookie, as if waiting for this moment. Along with the cookie, she subtly presented her face.


    Is she hoping for a kiss?


    -Smooch!


    Heena spoke gently to Sarang but still glared at us with her eyes.


    Of course, it wasn''t Sarang''s fault. If there was any fault, it was ours for giving her cookies even though we knew we shouldn''t.


    I sighed softly, then looked up at Heena. Her eyes softened a bit, indicating she couldn''t stay mad at me for long. I stood up.


    I went to the counter, got an iced Americano from Jia noona, and sat next to Heena.


    "Heena, you worked hard today. Have some coffee."


    "Thanks."


    "I''m sorry for giving Sarang too many snacks. But she was so cute today, I couldn''t help it. Right, manager?"


    There are three ways to easily improve Heena''s mood: giving her a genuine hug, complimenting her, or praising Sarang. Given the place, option 1 was out, and I couldn''t do option 2 myself, so option 3 it was.


    "Ah, yes! Sarang was so adorable! Watching her made me want a daughter like her..."


    "Really?"


    "She looked even prettier because she resembles you and Yeonho."


    "Hehe... It''s because she looks a lot like Yeonho, right, Sarang?"


    "Yes. Sarang looks like Daddy!"


    Giving Sarang too many snacks wasn''t a one-time thing, so we naturally eased the atmosphere this way. Earlier, in our panic, Heeseong hyung and I had done something embarrassing.


    Two adults passing the blame to each other.


    Seeing the softened tone, Heeseong hyung finally straightened up and spoke.


    "Hey, Sarang really enjoyed the cookies here. Can we take a few..."


    "Oppa. Didn''t I tell you not to give Sarang too many snacks?"


    "?? No, honestly, I wasn''t the one who..."


    "That''s enough. From now on, you''re banned from giving Sarang any snacks."


    "...Yeah, it''s all my fault. What else can I say?"


    Heeseong hyung sighed, narrowed his eyes, and looked at the manager and me. We subtly avoided his gaze.


    Isn''t it okay if one person sacrifices so others can be happy? Though, that person often ended up being Heeseong hyung.


    In the meantime, Sarang rolled her eyes and pointed at the remaining cookies on the table.


    "Mom... Can Sarang eat more cookies...? You said we shouldn''t leave food behind..."


    Her little fingers wiggled as she glanced at the cookies, making it hard not to laugh. Even Heena, who had been scolding Heeseong hyung, couldn''t help but laugh and handed the remaining cookies to Sarang.


    In the future, Heeseong hyung and I would continue to get scolded by Heena over Sarang¡¯s cookie issues.


    How could we not give cookies to Sarang when she¡¯s this cute?


    Even if I got scolded tomorrow, today I would still give cookies to Sarang.


    Definitely.


    Author''s Note:


    Why do you all love accidents so much?


    Now, I''ll write a short episode, send Yeonho to the military... and then...


    I want more cute moments with Heena...

 149 - Couple Yoga with Heena

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    May.


    Sarang, armed with new cuteness every day, set everyone''s hearts on fire, while Heena continued her daily routine of going to and from work without any issues.


    During this time, I stayed at home, studied, or worked on simple web design gigs. From this month, I even started going to the gym.


    Everyone probably has the desire to exercise in their hearts, but like many others, I only thought about it without actually doing it. However, I received a completely free membership to a gym that recently opened nearby, which prompted me to start.


    I got the membership from an older man, a family member of a grandmother I helped out in the past, who contacted me and asked to meet. He had been sending gifts to our house every holiday and New Year, so I went out to meet him without much thought.


    "Yeonho, we''re opening a gym near your house. If you have time, please come by. We''ll give you and your family lifetime free memberships and personal training."


    "Even personal training?!"


    "But it''s not very close. It''s about three bus stops away. Do you know the OO Shopping Mall near the girls'' high school? It''s in the building next to it."


    "Oh, there? I know it. I live near there now."


    "What? Did you move..."


    "Not exactly. My in-laws live there, and we''ve been staying with them."


    Coincidentally, he opened the gym much closer to Heena''s house than mine, about a ten-minute walk away.


    Although he knew from my profile on KakaoTalk that I had a child, he probably didn¡¯t know exactly where I was living. He seemed even more pleased after hearing my words and insisted I use the gym.


    "Exercising in advance is good. It''s good for your health, and later, it will help you carry your child."


    "Indeed, Sarang is getting heavy... By the way, congratulations on your new son."


    "Thank you... really. Thanks to you, I''m doing well. So don''t hesitate, and let me know if you need anything."


    A smile formed around the corners of his slightly wrinkled eyes and lips, making me feel happy too. I was proud of my past actions.


    "Thank you for this. I''ll register with my wife and daughter around the first week of next month."


    "Really?! Then I''ll let them know. Just mention your name, and they''ll take care of it."


    "Thank you."


    We chatted a bit more, and he even tried to buy me clothes at a nearby department store. I politely refused several times and then went home.


    Heena had mentioned wanting to exercise lately, and going to the gym as a family was one of my dreams, so I happily accepted the offer. Besides, receiving something like this felt less burdensome than money or material gifts, as he often tried to give me various presents.


    And so, in May, I went to the gym for the first time in my life.


    "Mommy... I''m sleepy..."


    "Do you want to take a nap, Sarang?"


    "Yes... Read me a storybook..."


    It was the weekend. On Saturday afternoon, we were planning to go to the gym with Heena and Sarang.


    Sarang¡¯s eyes were half-closed, probably because she woke up too early today. So, we decided to leave her with her grandmother and go to the gym alone.


    We intended to take Sarang, knowing she''d want to come along, but exercising properly would be difficult with her there.


    "Work out hard~ You won''t be back too late, right? Sarang will look for you as soon as she wakes up."


    "No, we''ll be back in two or three hours at most."


    "Mom, please take care of Sarang."


    "Okay~ Have a good time~"No?v(el)B\\jnn


    So, we headed to the gym together, carrying only our workout clothes.


    "Normally, no, but you two are VVIPs... and it¡¯s an empty slot anyway."


    "So, we won¡¯t be using any exercise machines?"


    "There are some routines with machines, but today I¡¯ll focus on things you can do at home right away."


    "Ah~ okay! Thank you very much!"


    And so, our workout on the yoga mats began. At first, there was nothing particularly special.


    We started with simple stretches, then moved on to basic yoga poses. We did poses like bending forward while holding hands, or rotating our bodies in a circle while keeping our hands connected.


    However, since I hadn''t used my body properly in a long time, even these simple poses made my whole body scream in pain.


    The only physical activity I had regularly was the kind I did with Heena at night, and apparently, those muscles were different.


    "Ouch!! Heena, slow down a bit!!"


    "Already in pain? This won''t do. You need to do this with me every day now."


    "Let go of my hand!"


    "The trainer said not to let go~"


    "She didn¡¯t say anything like that!"


    It felt a bit playful, but this relaxed approach made me feel more comfortable.


    We continued with poses like pressing each other''s shoulders, bending forward to hold each other''s ankles, and sitting while pulling each other''s arms with our feet touching.


    Gradually, the poses became more intimate.


    "Now for the next move. Yeonho, lie on the floor with your legs half-bent, and spread your arms with your palms facing up."


    "Like this?"


    "Yes. And Heena, position yourself over him facing his legs, and sit on his palms in a squat position. Place your feet beside his waist."


    "Hehe... hold me well, dear~"


    Following the instructions, I felt Heena''s soft butt on my hands and her weight pressing down on my arms.


    "Now, Heena, slowly lower your hips until they touch Yeonho''s chest. Yeonho, keep your arms strong. Heena, keep your back straight and look forward."


    This felt very strange. It was supposed to be exercise, but with my palms holding Heena''s butt, it felt more like intimate skinship.


    Was this really couple yoga?


    After going through the motions a few times, we stood up, and Heena''s face was slightly flushed. It didn''t seem like she was just tired. Her breathing was excited.


    We took a short break, and then the next exercise began immediately.


    "Yeonho, stand firmly with your lower body. Heena, wrap your arms around Yeonho''s neck and your legs around his waist."


    Excuse me?


    "Wait a minute. Is this really exercise?"


    "Of course. It''s a famous couple yoga pose."


    "Why are you complaining, dear~? I find it very fun, and the trainer is very kind."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "......"


    Am I thinking about this too dirty?


    Author''s Note:


    Thank you for always reading!!


    Please cherish Yeonho!

 150 - Couple Yoga with Heena (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The posture, which could be seen as quite provocative for exercise, made me feel uneasy and embarrassed in front of the trainer.


    Still, since Heena liked it so much, it might be true personalized training after all. I thought Heena seemed a bit uneasy earlier, but the trainer had accurately grasped her needs in that short time.


    In the end, I couldn''t resist and followed the trainer''s instructions. My wife wanted to do this, so what could I do?


    Heena held my neck, stretched her arms, and wrapped her legs around my waist. I lifted her slightly until she got into position and then held her waist with both arms.


    "Are you holding tight? Please don''t laugh and focus from now on. If you laugh, you''ll lose tension and might hurt your muscles."


    "Yes."


    "Hehe... okay."


    If I wasn''t careful, Heena could get hurt, so I was tense from the start, but Heena couldn''t stop grinning.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to exercise seriously, but just being like this with me seemed to make her very happy.


    Well, since Heena started working, the frequency of our physical contact had decreased compared to before, so it might be a reaction to that. On weekdays, we could only see each other early in the morning or in the evening.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Regardless of Heena''s state, I was very focused. It wasn''t just because of the exertion.


    From my lower abdomen to my buttocks, Heena''s lower body was tightly attached to me, and I was worried that something embarrassing might happen.


    In fact, it already had. Once I became aware of it, it just shot up skyward. I just hoped the trainer wouldn''t notice.


    "Spread your legs shoulder-width apart like doing a squat, and then sit down while sticking out your butt. Don''t bend your upper body."


    "Sl, slowly... right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. You''re doing well. Put strength into your feet and thighs, slowly go down and then come back up to the starting position. And Heena, bend and straighten your arms according to Yeonho''s movements. Also, make sure to keep your back straight."


    "Yes~"


    Honestly, it was tough. I don''t know about Heena, but it was definitely a workout for me. It felt like doing squats while holding Heena.


    And Heena was staring intently at my face, which was scrunched up with effort, without blinking, a slight smile on her lips.


    And when our faces got close, she puckered her lips as if she wanted to kiss.


    "Repeat this 10 to 15 times. And Heena? No kissing."


    "Can''t I do it just once?"


    "Save that for home~"


    "Oh, fine~"


    "Fi-five...! He, Heena! That''s enough!"


    No matter what conversation they had, I tried my best, but this was my limit. I had already moved a lot before this, and my thighs felt like they were going to burst.


    At my desperate words, Heena quickly released her legs and stood up, massaging my body with her hands.


    "Are you okay? Is it too hard?"


    "Huff...huff... No... Just a bit...ha... it''s tough..."


    "Am I heavy?"


    After the trainer returned and explained the home yoga routine, we told her we were leaving for the day.


    As if she had expected it, she nonchalantly set up the next PT session.


    We decided to practice at home until the next weekend and come back on Saturday.


    I also asked if we could bring Sarang.


    "Is it okay if we bring our child? She''s usually very quiet."


    "Of course. Just make sure one of you stays with her when using the equipment."


    Naturally, we had planned for that. The equipment could be dangerous, and we didn''t want to disturb others.


    If, by any chance, Sarang made noise or ran around, we would leave her at home next time.


    Sarang might feel sad, but since we wouldn''t be coming every weekend, we''d have to explain it to her. Or we could bring her after her nap.


    Of course, considering Sarang''s usual behavior, I thought she would be calm for an hour or two.


    "Thank you for your hard work today."


    "No problem. You both followed along well, so it was easy for me too. Heena, if you ever want to learn more about fitness, just let me know anytime."


    "Yes, thank you."


    "See you next Saturday! Goodbye!"


    We said goodbye to the trainer who kindly taught us customized yoga and quickly packed our bags to leave.


    Actually, I had brought a change of clothes with the intention of using the shower, but right now, we had no intention of taking a leisurely shower here. We could shower together at the motel.


    After leaving the gym, we headed to a nearby motel we often visited. The place was clean and reasonably priced. We used it occasionally when we wanted to but couldn''t do it at home.


    As soon as we entered the rented room, we both threw off our clothes and headed to the shower.


    We carefully washed each other''s bodies with our hands, and then Heena, with a gentle touch, swept her hand down my lower body and spoke.


    "Let''s finish our yoga?"


    "This yoga, I could do it all day."


    "Hehe... But you didn''t seem like it earlier? What if you get tired quickly?"


    "Phew, Heena."


    Despite always being the one to collapse first, too exhausted to even speak properly, she always provoked me before we started.


    Of course, I always happily accepted that provocation.


    "You know it only takes an hour to make you cry, not three."


    "If you can, then try."


    Heena smiled with her eyes and wrapped her arms around my neck. I hugged her close and gently squeezed her wet buttocks with both hands.


    From that moment, we spent a happy time together. I had contacted my mother-in-law, but since Sarang would wake up soon, we hurried as much as possible.


    As always, in the end.


    "...I-I can''t... anymore... darling..."


    Heena''s dying voice begged for mercy, marking the end.


    Author''s Note:


    I wish I had a wife like Heena...

 151 - Couple Yoga with Heena (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The next day.


    The yoga mat I had ordered the night before arrived. Nowadays, most things get delivered within a day, which was great. When I was young, such quick delivery was unimaginable.


    It arrived early in the morning, so I washed it immediately, sun-dried it on the balcony, and then spread it out in the middle of the living room. Since it was Sunday, the whole family was home, and they all watched as I set it up.


    "Can we do that too?"


    "Of course, Dad~ It''s like stretching, so it''s not too hard."


    "Oh~ Then I''ll try it when I''m bored~"


    My mother-in-law and father-in-law, feeling a bit stiff lately, showed great interest in yoga. Next to them, Heeseong-hyung, playing with Sarang, spoke with disbelief.


    "Hey, you said you were going to do fitness, but you come back learning yoga?"


    "I''ll do fitness on weekdays. But on weekends or at home, I''ll do this with Heena."


    "Is it worth it?"


    "Uh... well, it''s fun. It feels like a workout."


    "It''s really fun~"


    Because of the couple''s yoga we learned yesterday, I had some impure thoughts about yoga, so I answered hesitantly, while Heena replied in a bright voice.


    Regardless of the process, we ended up exercising, so our primary goal was achieved. Although it had a bit of a naughty twist.


    Heena and I started doing the stretches and yoga poses we learned yesterday on the yoga mat. Following the routine the trainer gave us. Of course, we had no intention of doing the couple''s yoga we learned last.


    How could we show something like that in front of the family? We''ll do it later when Heena is in leggings and we''re alone.


    For a while, we were holding each other''s hands or shoulders, doing decent couple yoga, but it seemed like playing to Sarang. She suddenly abandoned Heeseong-hyung and came over to me, tapping my arm.


    "Daddy~ Sarang wants to do it too!"


    "You want to do yoga, Sarang?"


    "Yes, yoga!"


    Saying that, she flopped down on the floor with her legs spread wide like we did.


    We couldn''t help but stop yoga right there. We burst into laughter the moment we saw her. The cute act made the rest of the family laugh too.


    Why is she so flexible? Is it because she''s young?


    "Wow~ Han Sarang, you''re so good! Better than Daddy!"


    "Our princess is so good at yoga~"


    "Didn''t you hit your head, Sarang?"


    Father-in-law was a bit worried at the end, but the mat was soft enough that it should be fine. Heena and I also laughed happily and then helped Sarang up, bringing her to the center. ?


    "Shall we do it together, Daddy?"


    "Yes! I want to do yoga with Daddy!"


    "Don''t you want to do it with Mommy too?"


    "Yes, with Mommy too!"


    From then on, it was just called yoga, but it was really just playing with Sarang.


    Sarang, despite being young, was usually quick-witted and could tell when we were working and when we weren''t. When I was working on the computer, she generally didn''t bother me and played by herself.


    Seeing her joining us like this, she must have thought our couple yoga was playing.


    She twirled around holding our hands, sat down and bent over to touch her toes, and everyone in the family showered her with praise.


    "Sarang, are you doing well?"


    "Yes, very well."


    "Then give me a reward!"


    "How about a kiss?"


    "Now, let''s upgrade what we did last time a little bit. Hold each other''s shoulders like before©¤"


    It was hard not to feel sorry for the trainer, who was trying her best not to get distracted by Sarang.


    Honestly, even we found her to be a scene-stealer. Glancing over, I saw Sarang, trying to follow along by stretching her arms into the air, eventually getting tired and collapsing.


    "And then... um... your arms..."


    "......"


    "......"


    "...I''m sorry, but can we take a short break?"


    Unable to hold back, the trainer finally asked to pause. Sarang was trying her best to be good, but her presence was overwhelming.


    When we suddenly stopped, Sarang, pretending she knew nothing, lay down and hid her face, which was just too cute.


    Watching this, the trainer covered her face with her hands and spoke.


    "Uh... I''m sorry to say this, but I think it would be best if your daughter waited outside... other people might not be able to concentrate."


    "Haha..."


    "Pff, look at Sarang lying down."


    "Your daughter is really adorable."


    I doubted it would come to that, but on our way here, others working out did glance at us.


    A little girl dressed as a cat walking through the gym would naturally catch attention. Or maybe they were looking at Heena, with her striking beauty.


    In the end, we paused our workout and chatted with Sarang. Sarang, wanting to join us, quickly snuggled between my knees with a big smile.


    "I was going to teach you the rest of the couple''s yoga today... but it seems difficult now."


    "......"


    I didn''t ask why. The exercises we learned last week were already quite suggestive, and doing them in front of Sarang was not appropriate. The trainer probably understood this too.


    However, Heena, who was 200% satisfied with last week''s session, wasn''t ready to give up.


    "Can you at least send me the instructions via text later? I''ll practice at home!"


    Maybe she liked the idea of subtly transitioning into something naughty while doing yoga. Her determination was evident as she clenched her fists and asked.


    Seeing this, the trainer laughed and began to explain.


    I listened for a bit, then turned my attention to Sarang, who was tugging at my shirt.


    "Daddy, I want to see the cat."


    "The cat is right here."


    "Sarang is a cat, but not a real cat."


    "Then what are you?"


    "Um... Sarang is a cat?"


    "But you are a cat, see? You even have cat ears here."


    "But a cat needs a friend, so there needs to be another cat."


    Engaging in a somewhat nonsensical conversation, I glanced at Heena, who was listening intently to the trainer. My wife seemed more interested in the naughty things that might follow than in yoga.


    Well, we wouldn''t be able to do anything risque? today, so maybe we''ll visit a cat cafe? afterward. Sarang seemed to want to see cats again.


    It was such a peaceful weekend.


    Doing yoga with Heena, sometimes mixing in a bit of naughtiness, and playing with Sarang, enjoying our time together leisurely.


    Ha.


    Enlistment is soon, damn it.


    How will I survive these five weeks?


    Not just me, but can Heena and Sarang endure it?


    Author''s Note:


    I haven''t had time to write an adult-rated chapter...! I really want to!!!


    Sorry!!

 152 - Im Worried About My Wife and Daughter Because Im About to Enlist

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The eldest son of a family who always got taken advantage of by his younger sibling''s couple, giving them everything from his liver to his gallbladder, Lee Heeseong, loved his sister''s family very much.


    His younger sister, once she finished her rebellious phase in high school, started treating him more warmly than before. He already liked his family, but from then on, it was safe to say he became completely sister-complex.


    And the man his sister adored, Han Yeonho, also won his heart. Of course, when he first saw them kissing, he was quite flustered.


    But from what he heard from his parents and sister, he had already given Han Yeonho high marks before actually meeting him.


    He liked Han Yeonho''s basic mindset, and above all, he didn''t seem to take his sister''s affection for granted or try to exploit it.


    As time passed, he realized that Han Yeonho was an even better person than he initially thought. Especially when Han Yeonho got injured helping someone on the day of the college entrance exam, it was a shock to him.


    Lee Heeseong didn''t consider himself a bad person, but he knew he wouldn''t be able to throw his body to help someone on such an important day.


    Han Yeonho said it was a reflexive action, but it was clear that he had the underlying intention to help.


    These things piled up, and Lee Heeseong grew to like the two of them more and more, becoming very weak towards them.


    That''s why he never said much. He didn''t mind them treating him comfortably or calling him like Doraemon whenever they needed something.


    Sometimes it could be annoying and bothersome, but deep down, Lee Heeseong was happy. It meant they were comfortable enough with him to treat him that way.


    Even within families, it''s common for siblings to keep their distance, and it wasn''t usual to be close to a sister''s boyfriend.


    Therefore, it was only natural that he became infatuated with their child, Han Sarang. She was very cute, taking after her parents, and more importantly, she was a ''well-behaved, quiet child,'' which was like a mythical creature to him.


    Thanks to Han Sarang, he also began to think more seriously about dating and marriage. The presence of Han Sarang played a significant role in him dating Cha Rin, a cafe? manager he had known for a long time. She made him want to have a child.


    Living happily every day with his beloved family, he was playing with Han Sarang today as well.


    "Sarang-ah. Do you like me or Uncle Sunhoo more?"


    "Uncle Heeseong and Uncle Sunhoo?"


    "Yeah. Think about it carefully. Who bought you the ice cream you''re eating right now?"


    "It''s a secret... Only Uncle Heeseong should know!"


    "Secret."


    "Sarang likes... Uncle Heeseong much more."


    "That''s it!"


    At Han Sarang''s half-flattering answer, Lee Heeseong clenched his fist and cheered. A couple of months ago, Han Sunhoo bought their niece a cat outfit that was ridiculously cute. Han Sarang loved it.


    To make up for the score difference, he bought her more treats than before. He went through a lot of trouble to buy them without his sister finding out.


    Shivering with joy for a moment, he looked at Han Sarang enjoying her ice cream, then turned his gaze towards the living room sofa.


    There sat Han Yeonho, playing with his phone, and behind him, his sister was hugging him tightly, burying her face in his back.


    Seeing his sister holding him without saying a word, he clicked his tongue.


    The reason was clear. Han Yeonho''s enlistment day was approaching. Less than a month was left.


    Despite it being just a few weeks of basic training and then commuting from home, his sister acted like the world was ending. They would only be apart for a few weeks.


    "Heena, do you want some watermelon? I can cut it for you."


    "...No. I''ll just stay like this..."


    "Hmm... okay then."


    Even though Han Yeonho tried to offer something, seeing her unmoving state made him sigh.


    On one hand, it was surprising how she could still be so clingy. From when they first started dating until now, his sister had been consistent.


    Suhwang had returned to school after discharge and was now a third-year student. Yoonsung was a hall manager at a snack bar. Although he called himself a manager, he was essentially a jack-of-all-trades. Other than the part-timers, the only people there were Yoonsung¡¯s mom and aunts.


    Amazingly, the part-timers at that snack bar were still running away every other day. Because of this, the auntie wanted to scout me every time she saw my face, offering a salary that rivaled major companies.


    Of course, I had no intention of entering that hell. Although working there a few years ago was quite a memory, I wanted to leave it as just a memory.


    "There''s nothing special about the military. If you just live as you usually do, you''ll have fun and come out."


    "If your comrades are decent, it will be fun. And ignore it when people ask for your contact info during the discharge ceremony. It all ends anyway..."


    "Oh, that''s real. I got contact info from more than half of my roommates, and none of them ever contacted me. You really make friends at your post. Surprisingly, there are good people."


    "But come to think of it, this guy''s a supplementary service."


    "Right. Like Winnie the Pooh, eating all the honey."


    Why did I meet these guys at lunch just to get insulted? Meeting them was just an excuse to get berated.


    After about 30 minutes of teasing and swearing while talking about the military, Suhwang finally showed some concern.


    However, it wasn''t concern for me, but for my wife and daughter.


    "What will Heena and Sarang do when you go to boot camp?"


    "What do you mean, what will they do?"


    "Hey, last time I saw, they were still clinging to you like koalas. Even Sarang looked for you if she didn''t see you for a moment."


    "Oh... well... I don''t know. I''m worried too..."


    I was really worried. Both Heena and Sarang were so attached to me.


    Thinking about Sarang, with her dimples showing when she smiled, crying her heart out while looking for me made my heart ache.


    And Heena.


    "What about my Heena?"


    Since we started dating, we had never gone more than three days without seeing each other. It seemed impossible, but it was true. Even if it was hard to meet, we at least had video calls.


    Now, for the first time, we were going to be apart for five long weeks.


    She was already gloomy, clinging to my back like a cicada, and I couldn''t imagine how she would react once I was gone.


    Instead of comforting Sarang, they might end up crying together.


    "It''s just five weeks, don''t worry too much. It might be tough at first, but time will fly. Just focus on shooting well when you''re there. And try to have long phone calls."


    "Oh, since we''re talking about it, should we go to a shooting range? I''ve always wanted to try that. Worrying won''t help, let''s clear our heads by having some fun."


    "Sigh... fine. Let''s go."


    We couldn''t just sit around sighing all the time.


    So, we spent some time together. In the past, we might have gathered more friends to play basketball, but that was no longer easy, which was a shame.


    A few hours later, it was time to pick up Sarang, so I sent Suhwang and Yoonsung off, picked up Sarang, and headed home.


    When we got home, I bathed Sarang and listened to her talk about her day at daycare, and soon Heena came home from work.


    As soon as she got home, as usual.


    -Hug


    "Welcome back. Do you want to eat right after you wash up?"


    "...Yeah. But first, just let me hold you for a bit..."


    She was holding me, burying her face in my chest.


    What should I do?


    Author''s Note:


    It''s been so long since I was discharged that my memory is a bit hazy... And I was in the Air Force...

 153 - Im Worried About My Wife and Daughter Because Im About to Enlist (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Even though Heena struggled a lot, she gradually found her own ways to cope.


    For example, she started taking a lot more photos and videos, perhaps to prepare for the times when she couldn''t see my face.


    In fact, there were so many framed pictures of us around the house that she could see my face no matter where she looked.


    Besides that, the physical affection between us increased when we were alone. How should I put it?


    "Honey, more... do more."


    "Heena, we''ve been kissing for over an hour now..."


    "We can''t have s*x with Sarang sleeping next to us. Don''t you want to kiss me...?"


    "No, why does it have to come to that... Okay, let me just get a glass of water first."


    "I want some too."


    "Ah, then let me get a lot..."


    "Feed me with your mouth."


    Every night, she craved kisses so much that my lips were getting chapped. But it wasn''t just my lips.


    -Smooch! Smooch!


    "Mmm... slurp..."


    "Please, spare my neck. It''s a bit awkward if the daycare staff see it when I drop Sarang off."


    "Okay... slurp..."


    "Sigh..."


    She kissed, licked, and smelled my entire body, as if trying to imprint my scent more strongly in her mind. Honestly, it was still embarrassing when she pressed her nose against me like this, but I couldn''t stop Heena.


    If doing this could cheer her up even a little, I could endure it. Of course, enduring the embarrassment was one thing, but my body heating up from this intense physical affection inevitably led us to the bathroom.


    We couldn''t go all the way there, as the sounds would echo, so we did other things. But even those were done with more care and passion. Whether with her hands or mouth.


    And when we were with Sarang, Heena made sure I held Sarang the whole time while she hugged me from behind.


    Although Sarang liked me, she should have felt stifled from being held constantly. But our Sarang showed no signs of discomfort.


    Like Heena, Sarang quietly nestled against me without a word.


    "......"


    People often said Sarang was well-behaved, but that didn''t mean she was silent and still all the time. It just meant she didn''t run around or make too much noise.


    But when I held her tightly in my arms, she became as quiet as she was when she was a baby.


    "Sarang, aren''t you uncomfortable? Should I let you go?"


    "No. Sarang likes this."


    "Really?"


    "Yes..."


    "I like this too, honey."


    "As long as you both like it..."


    However, recently, Heeseong, who disapproved of our behavior, grumbled from the side.


    "Aren''t you guys hot? Why do you do that every time you come home?"


    "Are you jealous?"


    "Hand Sarang over to me..."


    He must have been really jealous of Sarang cuddling like a kitten. After all, whenever others tried to hold her, she would quickly say, ''Put me down now.''


    If Sarang wanted to go to him, I wouldn''t stop her.


    "I like it here..."


    "Where are we going with Daddy and Mommy?"


    "Daddy is getting a haircut. Do you remember the lady who made Sarang¡¯s hair pretty?"


    "Yes! The lady who gave me candy!"


    It was funny how she remembered people by the food they gave her. She truly was my daughter.


    "Daddy will get his haircut, then we¡¯ll go eat something delicious with Mommy."


    "I want ice cream!"


    "Han Sarang. We said no ice cream before meals."


    "Okay... I want to eat something delicious and then have ice cream."


    Seeing Heena disciplining Sarang made me think she might handle things well in my absence. I hoped so. After all, apart from me, Heena was the person Sarang relied on the most.


    With a slightly stern tone, Heena gently spoke to the now slightly sulky Sarang.


    "Shall we go eat your favorite hamburger steak later?"


    It wasn''t a burger, but hamburger steak. The kind that comes as a kids'' meal at a family restaurant.


    Since my childhood memories of eating such meals were vivid, I often took Sarang to eat there, and she loved it even more than I expected.


    Even now, she was bouncing in her seat at the mention of hamburger steak.


    "I love hamburger steak! It''s so delicious! Mommy! When are we going?"


    "After Daddy gets his hair cut. Can you wait patiently?"


    "I can wait!"


    "If Sarang behaves well today, you can have hamburger steak and ice cream after."


    "Really?! Daddy! Mommy said I can have hamburger steak and ice cream!"


    "You''re so lucky~ You have to be a good girl today, okay?"


    "Yes! Sarang is a good girl!"


    With a happy Sarang and Heena, who seemed both sad and excited about the family outing, we arrived at the hair salon we had booked.


    Our whole family used this salon, so we were quite familiar with it. We always booked the same stylist, who knew us well.


    Today, I asked for a 15mm buzz cut with the sides trimmed, which made the stylist look at me in surprise.


    "Yeonho, are you enlisting?"


    "Yes, next week."


    "Oh... that''s why Heena looks so..."


    "Yeah, pretty much."


    Heena, waiting with Sarang in the back seats, must have looked quite gloomy to the stylist.


    Although she was a female hair stylist, she had heard a lot of stories about the military, so we chatted about it while she cut my hair.


    It was done in no time, given that it was just a buzz cut with the sides trimmed. Usually, it took at least an hour.


    After washing my hair, I looked in the mirror and saw a familiar yet strange face. It was striking how much hair affected one''s appearance.


    Feeling the emptiness on my head, I stepped outside, and Sarang, wide-eyed, ran towards me.


    "Daddy! Your hair is gone!!"


    "How does Daddy look?"


    "Great! I still love Daddy the most!"


    "Thank you, Sarang..."


    Well, as long as Sarang liked it, that was enough. But having my hair this short for the first time in my life almost brought tears to my eyes.


    The problem was, while I felt like crying just from losing the hair I''d had for over twenty years...


    "Heeuk..."


    Heena was actually crying.


    Author''s Note:


    When will I write the 19+ scenes...

 154 - Im Worried About My Wife and Daughter Because Im About to Enlist (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Everyone, including myself, the hairstylists, and other customers, was taken aback when Heena suddenly burst into tears.


    We''d already been drawing attention as the pretty young mom with her adorable little girl, but her unexpected crying fit really threw us for a loop.


    I managed to regain my composure quickly. Perhaps deep down, I''d anticipated this reaction from Heena. If not now, I figured she might break down once we got home.


    "I apologize. Could you process the payment?"


    "Ah, yes! I''ll take care of that for you. Would you like a receipt¡ª"


    "No need for a receipt. Thank you! Take care!"


    I hastily settled the bill, then scooped up Sarang and grabbed Heena''s hand as we headed outside. We ducked into a secluded alley behind the building, where I set Sarang down and pulled out some tissues to wipe Heena''s tears.


    She was probably just overwhelmed by a sudden rush of emotion. Even as she sniffled, Heena took the tissue from me and softly thanked me.


    Meanwhile, Sarang stood beside us, her face scrunched up in concern at the sight of her mother''s tears.


    "Mommy... Don''t cry... Does it hurt? Sarang will blow on it..."


    I nearly burst out laughing at Sarang''s adorable attempt to comfort her mother. Our daughter is just too cute, I swear.


    All I could do was wait for Heena''s emotions to settle and make sure Sarang didn''t start crying too.


    But how could I not help when our daughter wanted to blow on mommy to make her feel better?


    "Sarang, do you want to blow on mommy? Daddy will help you."


    "Yes..."


    I lifted her up again, and Sarang reached out to gently stroke Heena''s hair.


    "Pain go away! Mommy, does it hurt a lot?"


    "No... *sniff* No, it doesn''t. Thank you. Mommy''s not in pain."


    "Santa won''t bring presents if you cry. Mommy shouldn''t cry."


    Thankfully, Heena seemed to have calmed down enough to answer with a soft smile between sniffles. Sarang also appeared more at ease, seeing her mother''s smile return.


    As Heena composed herself, I held Sarang, and Sarang comforted Heena.


    After a while, Heena finally looked up at us with a bright smile, her eyes still slightly red.


    "I''m okay now. Sarang, were you worried?"


    "Yes... When mommy cries... Sarang wants to cry too..."


    "Mommy feels better now because Sarang comforted her. Thank you~"


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Mommy only has our Sarang~"


    After reassuring Sarang, she met my eyes and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, honey."


    "Are you alright?"


    "Yeah. When I saw your haircut, tears just started falling... I''m sorry for worrying you again. I''m fine. I''ve mostly come to terms with it.


    After all, we only have to wait five weeks."


    "That''s right. My Heena is so good."


    I didn''t fully believe those words were 100% sincere, given she had just been crying. But at least she was trying to stay positive. As her husband, I figured I should offer some praise, so I stroked her hair too.


    She leaned into my hand like a cat, asking for more.


    "Pet me more."


    "Just a little more. It''s time for us to eat, you know? Sarang must be hungry."


    "Daddy!! Me too! I want to pet mommy too!"


    "Sarang, pick three flavors you want to eat."


    "Three! Can Sarang really eat three?!"


    "We''ll share with daddy and mommy."


    "Then! Sarang wants chocolate!"


    Each ice cream had a name, but honestly, they were so outlandish that it was hard to guess the flavor just from the name. Sarang seemed to be choosing based on the ice cream''s color too.


    "And I want the sky blue one!"


    Sky blue? Don''t tell me it''s mint chocolate?


    I panicked for a moment, but fortunately, what Sarang pointed at wasn''t mint chocolate. Well, mint chocolate is more of a light green than sky blue anyway. But I''m not sure what this one is.


    "Pistachio almond? Excuse me, what flavor is this?"


    "Yes, customer~ It''s similar to mint chocolate in feeling, but the taste is completely different. It''s sweet and refreshing like mint chocolate, but sweeter... The taste is pistachio, so it''s a bit hard for me to explain."


    "Ah~ Um, Sarang, do you want to eat that?"


    "The color is pretty! I want it!"


    "Is that so? We''ll order then. We''ll take this chocolate, the pistachio almond, and strawberry flavor, please."


    "Alright, understood~"


    After paying and receiving our ice cream, we went upstairs to find a seat. As soon as we sat down, Sarang and I started eagerly scooping up the ice cream with small spoons.


    Heena was busy wiping Sarang''s spills.


    The chocolate and strawberry were pretty standard flavors, but this pistachio almond that Sarang chose last had quite a unique taste.


    It was definitely different from mint chocolate, yet similar. It''s hard to describe the feeling. But it was quite palatable.


    "This is tasty. Heena, ah~"


    "Ah~"


    While she doesn''t particularly enjoy this kind of thing, she never refuses when I offer to feed her or share my food.


    Heena tasted what I fed her, then her eyes widened.


    "You''re right! I really like this!"


    "Oh, really?"


    But Heena liked it more than I expected. She usually just watched us eat, but now she might join us for ice cream too.


    It wasn''t just feeding ¨C from that moment on, she actually started eating with her own spoon.


    Seeing that, I subtly put my spoon down. Sarang was eating enthusiastically, and now that Heena was joining in, I thought it might not be enough.


    Still, seeing them both enjoy it so much warmed my heart.


    "Sarang, is it delicious?"


    "So yummy!"


    Sarang answered with a bright smile. That''s right, we won''t be able to go out together like this for a while, so I should engrave this smiling face in my memory. Of course, I''ll take lots of photos too.


    After focusing intently on the ice cream for a while, Sarang spoke up with a happy face just as the cup was nearly empty.


    "It''s so fun playing with daddy and mommy! I hope we can play again next week!!"


    "Um..."


    Next week at this time, I won''t be here.


    I couldn''t bring myself to lie and say, "Sure, let''s do that," not when faced with that innocent smile.


    Heena seemed at a loss for words too, quietly wiping Sarang''s mouth with a tissue.


    It would be difficult to explain enlistment accurately to a four-year-old Sarang, so we had no choice but to keep quiet until the day I left.


    Looking at Heena, I could tell she might cry even if she understood why I had to go.


    As my worries about Sarang grew...


    The day of enlistment approached.

 155 - Han Yeonho Enters Training Camp

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The day I was to leave for the training center finally arrived. I barely slept the night before.


    Two nights ago, I spent time with friends, then with family, and played with Sarang as much as possible.


    On the last night, Heena and I lay in bed, holding each other and talking almost until dawn.


    We didn''t discuss anything special, just making plans like where to go after training ends, or where to visit this winter.


    I managed to catch a bit of sleep late, but only for about two hours. Despite the tension and nervousness, I wasn''t as tired as I expected.


    I quietly left the room, careful not to wake Heena, and took a leisurely shower. It felt surreal. The fact that from tomorrow, I wouldn''t be in this house.


    "Take care of yourself. Don''t overdo it."


    "Yes, health is the most important. I wish I could go with you, son."


    "I will, don''t worry. Dad, no need to skip work for this. My brothers all went through it too."


    After showering, I had a brief chat with my father-in-law and my dad. Dad had stopped by early before heading to work.


    Both of them had offered to take a day off to come with me, but I declined. All my brothers had been to the military, so there was no need for the whole family to come.


    Besides, I only had to train for 5 weeks before I could commute.


    Moreover, there wasn''t room in the car for two more people. Six people were already coming to the training center with me.


    Heeseong hyung, who had volunteered as the driver and taken a day off long ago, Heena, Sarang, my mother-in-law, my mom, and me.


    "Oh my... What will Sarang do when our son-in-law leaves?"


    "I packed some ice cream in the cooler, but..."


    "She''ll probably be too busy crying to even notice that. Sis, remember how much Sarang missed Yeonho when he stayed there overnight last time?"


    "We have to try something. We can''t stop my son from going."


    "That''s true, but..."


    Both of them were more worried about Sarang than me. Well, I was worried too. It would be fortunate if she just pouted or cried a little.


    I double-checked the contents of my bag one last time and sat in the living room, trying to calm my nerves.


    There wasn''t much in the bag, really. Just my ID, watch, some toiletries that didn''t overlap with the initial supplies, and most importantly, family photos.


    Most were pictures of Heena and Sarang. I focused on family photos of the three of us. No matter how tough the training got, seeing their faces would help me endure. Probably.


    As I sat listening to the adults talk with one ear, Heena soon came out of the room with Sarang.


    Sarang was still half-asleep, her eyes more than half-closed as she smacked her lips.


    "Oh my... Sarang... Sleepy..."


    "I''ll wash up with Sarang and come out."


    "Okay. We still have plenty of time, so take it easy."


    "...I want to come out quickly and be with you."


    "Alright."


    Heena didn''t look too good. She was fine when we were talking last night, but waking up must have unsettled her again.


    Seeing Sarang and Heena''s faces again in the morning made me feel very conflicted too. The reality that I wouldn''t see my cute daughter or beautiful wife for 5 weeks was starting to hit home more clearly.


    Feeling my fingertips grow cold, I sat stiffly until Heeseong hyung, who had gone out briefly to move the car, returned.


    "Hey, I moved the car out front. How''s your mental state?"


    "So-so."


    "I guess. It''s not your mental state that''s the problem. It''s Heena and Sarang''s."


    "Sigh... I''ll have to call diligently. They said we can call once a week, right?"


    "That varies by regiment. If you''re lucky, you might call more often, but if you''re unlucky, you might only call once or twice during the whole period."


    "How was it for you, hyung?"


    "I called once. Because of some idiot who caused trouble. It was fucking annoying."


    "......"


    I shouldn''t have asked.


    I regretted asking as it only made my heart heavier. Thanks to that, my carefully maintained composure crumbled, and I let out a deep sigh.


    "Sarang."


    "Daddy, you shouldn''t when Mommy''s crying..."


    "Sarang, Daddy has to go somewhere for a bit... Can you be a good girl and listen to Mommy while I''m gone?"


    "Daddy? Where are you going?"


    "Yes. Daddy has to go somewhere and sleep for a few nights."


    "How many nights? Sarang wants to go too! Sarang wants to go with Daddy!"


    Sarang seemed to instinctively sense that this wasn''t like our occasional one-night separations. She immediately turned her body and grabbed my clothes with both hands, starting to throw a tantrum.


    I stroked Sarang''s face and gave her a little kiss on the cheek.


    "Our Sarang is a good girl, right? If you listen to Mommy well and eat your meals well, Daddy will come back quickly."


    "No... Don''t go, Daddy... I wanna go with you!"


    I''m not sure if this is the right way to handle it. Maybe it would have been better to lie completely, pretend I was just going out for a bit and then leave.


    But that seemed a bit cowardly. It would be no different from me running away because I didn''t want to see Sarang cry. If she didn''t know anything and I suddenly disappeared, she''d cry even more pitifully.


    Sarang, who had been raising her voice and throwing a tantrum, finally burst into loud tears.


    She''s only four years old. We didn''t explain the situation properly, and she''s not old enough to understand such things anyway.


    But she seemed to know. That she wouldn''t be able to see me for a long time - long for me and Heena, but feeling much longer for Sarang.


    "Don''t go!! Waaaaaah!!! Mommy!!! Tell Daddy not to go!!!"


    Except for when she was very young, I had never seen Sarang cry this loudly. She had always been with me or other family members, and since Sarang was such a good child, there was rarely a need to scold her harshly.


    Seeing her like this made my heart not just weaken, but feel like it was being torn apart.


    "Daddy promises. Forty nights. Our Sarang is smart, so you know how long forty nights is, right? After forty nights, Daddy will come back to hug you."


    "Daddy!!! Take Sarang with, hic... you... Waaaaaah... Sarang... hic... will be good... listen well... Daddy...


    Don''t go!!!"


    "Our Sarang is always good. Okay? Daddy will be back soon."


    "Don''t, go... Daddy don''t go..!!!"


    "Oh, our Sarang..."


    She clung to my clothes, burying her face in my chest, crying and begging me not to go. I patted Sarang''s back, trying my best to comfort her.


    But there wasn''t much time left. Gradually, the people around us were thinning out, and calls for the remaining trainees to hurry up began to echo.


    I had no choice but to try and hand Sarang over to Heeseong hyung or mother-in-law, but Heena reached out to me from beside.


    Heena''s eyes were bright red from crying, but she was still managing a small smile.


    "Honey. Give Sarang to me. I''ll comfort her."


    "Okay, thanks. I''ll be back soon."


    "Like I said before, don''t get hurt no matter what... Sarang, come here. To Mommy."


    "No!!! Daddy!!! Don''t go!!!"


    Heena forcefully took Sarang, who was screaming as if in agony. Heeseong hyung helped loosen Sarang''s grip, which was clutching my clothes as if she would tear them.


    "Hey, don''t try to stand out unnecessarily. Just do what you need to and come back."


    "Well, that''s my specialty."


    "Waaaaaaah!!!! No!!! Daddy!!!!"


    There was no more time to waste. I gave one last kiss on Sarang''s tear-stained face and a quick kiss on Heena''s lips.


    Despite that our family was watching, I didn''t care at all in this moment.


    And with that brief kiss, I ran down with my bag. I was already quite late and had to hurry.


    "Daddy!!!!! Come back!!!! I wanna go with Daddy!!!!"


    I could still hear Sarang''s heart-rending voice. She was crying much more desperately than I had imagined, which weighed heavily on my heart. It felt like it would crush me.


    But now, all I could do was hope that Heena and the other family members would comfort her well.


    Perhaps because Sarang''s voice could be heard even down here, a person who looked like an instructor didn''t say anything but just nodded at me, signaling to hurry in.


    As I ran inside, there were countless fellow trainees squatting in rows and columns, and...


    "Quickly find your place and sit down!!!"


    An instructor shouting at me.


    And so, my life in the training center began.

 156 - Han Yeonho Enters Training Camp (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Sarang finally fell asleep, exhausted from crying. Her mother sat beside her, comforting her with a face on the verge of tears.


    Watching them, Lim Sunhee - mother to Heena and Heeseong, grandmother to Sarang - thought to herself:


    ''It''s not like my son-in-law went off to war...''


    She understood her granddaughter''s reaction to an extent. Yeonho had been spending more time with Sarang this year, and the child had always been oddly attached to her father.


    At that age, even a few days apart could feel like an eternity.


    But Heena''s reaction seemed excessive. Their affectionate relationship was nice to see, but this was too much.


    Heena wasn''t a high schooler anymore. She was a grown woman with a job. To be this distraught over her husband''s 5-week boot camp stint seemed ridiculous.


    Sunhee had plenty to say, but held her tongue. With her daughter looking ready to burst into tears, it didn''t feel right to voice those thoughts.


    As soon as they got home...


    "Mom, Mother. I''m going to put Sarang to bed and rest a bit myself..."


    "Alright, get some sleep too."


    "Don''t worry too much about Yeonho. Just rest well."


    "Thank you..."


    After Heena took Sarang into the bedroom, Sunhee immediately spoke up. She couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    "Seriously, you''d think he was deployed to Iraq. I know she''s my daughter, but still..."


    "Don''t say anything. Sarang might start crying again."


    "Of course. I''m really worried about Sarang... She''ll probably start crying for her dad when she wakes up."


    "It''s a good thing he''s doing alternative service. If he had to do active duty, I don''t know how Heena would cope."


    Sunhee wasn''t alone in her thoughts. The other two shared similar opinions. The couple''s lovey-dovey behavior was sometimes sickeningly sweet, but also over the top.


    After discussing Heena''s excessive affection, the topic shifted to Sarang.


    "Heeseong, do you have any big cat plushies?"


    "Of course. Should I buy one? I haven''t gotten anything too big since there are so many people at home."


    "If you see one, buy it."


    "Got it. I''ll look for one later on my date."


    Sarang''s favorite was her dad, Yeonho, but cats were a close second. Well, her mom Heena was probably somewhere in between.


    As Sunhee thought of ways to comfort her granddaughter, she looked around the house and sighed.


    "The house does feel empty without Yeonho..."


    "Well, he was always at home, so that''s to be expected."


    "That''s part of it, but... Sis, do you know how nice it is to see Yeonho''s smile? When he greets me, it makes me feel so good. It''s comforting."


    "Yeonho does have that effect. His voice is pleasant too, isn''t it? Not exactly melodious, but there''s something about it."


    "Right? Plus, with Yeonho always home lately, it''s been convenient for me to run errands."


    Of course, she wasn''t as heartbroken as her daughter. But you don''t know what you''ve got till it''s gone. Thinking about tomorrow already filled her with a sense of loss.


    Heeseong, however, had different thoughts.


    ''Hmm... Sarang will probably only be like this for a few days... Once Heena goes back to work, I''ll have her all to myself, right?''


    He was worried about his brother-in-law, sister, and niece to some extent. But the situation didn''t seem that serious.


    After all, Yeonho had just gone to boot camp for 5 weeks. If he had been deployed overseas, that would be cause for real concern.


    Honestly, seeing his sister today made him think some time apart might be good for them.


    He had gotten so used to Yeonho being stuck to his sister that he took it for granted. But today, it really hit him how little time Yeonho had to himself.


    Helping with housework, looking after Sarang, never allowed to go anywhere alone when Heena got off work - he was always tied down by those two.


    Of course, being a father meant giving up some freedom, but this seemed excessive.


    Anyway, he was thinking about monopolizing Sarang''s attention during this time. No matter how well he treated her, Sarang would only respond briefly before going back to following Yeonho around.


    But now, if he played with her at home and helped with daycare drop-offs, he might get closer to her.


    He wanted to become Sarang''s number one uncle.


    ''First, I''ll get her attention with a huge cat plushie, then when Heena''s not around, I''ll treat her to some tasty snacks. Winning over one kid should be a piece of cake.''


    Heeseong smiled, imagining Sarang playing or sleeping in his arms.


    So that evening, he bought a massive cat plushie as tall as himself while on a date with his girlfriend, Cha Rin.


    "Really?"


    "Of course~ Here, shall we write down how many nights are left until forty? Sarang can do it."


    Other family members probably couldn''t bring up Yeonho for fear of triggering Sarang''s tears.


    She had cried so much on the first day. Crying until exhausted, falling asleep, waking up and crying again. Only after being told multiple times that Daddy would come back later did she finally stop crying.


    Of course, since then she had been like this, as she was today.


    I praised Sarang as she carefully wrote down the numbers from one to forty without missing any.


    "You wrote them so well~ Now, we''ll count one number together with Mommy every day. Okay? When Sarang finishes counting all of these, Daddy will come running to hug Sarang."


    "Sarang will! Sarang will count every day!"


    "That''s right, shall we start from today? Sarang, what''s the very first number?"


    "One!"


    "My Sarang is so smart~"


    Feeling the energy return to her voice, I played a video on my laptop. Inside the folder were countless videos. Videos that he had recorded in advance, for me and for Sarang.


    And in the first video I played, thankfully, Yeonho''s face immediately appeared on screen. My heart ached as soon as I saw him. I missed Yeonho so much.


    But if I showed my pain now, the comfort I had just given would be meaningless. Though Sarang wasn''t looking at me, I maintained my smile as best I could.


    [ Heena, did you press the record button? ]


    [ Yeah, I did! ]


    [ Really? Sarang~ Come here! Daddy will give you a hug! ]


    [ Okay!! ]


    [ Oof! That body slam was a bit... ]


    "It''s Daddy! Mommy! Daddy''s there!"


    "Who''s there with Daddy?"


    "Sarang! Daddy and Sarang together!"


    "But look how beautifully Sarang is smiling there? Can you see how happy Daddy is looking at Sarang''s smile? Can our Sarang smile like that too?"


    "Yes! Sarang can smile prettily!"


    I gently hugged Sarang from behind as she bounced excitedly in her seat, watching Yeonho in the video. From then on, we slowly watched the video together.


    Engraving in our eyes the image of Yeonho, who always showed us his beautiful smile - though we couldn''t see him now.


    Yeonho must be struggling much more than us, both physically and mentally. I couldn''t stay dejected.


    Not just Sarang, but I too had to smile prettily like I did in the video.


    On the day my husband, Sarang''s father, returns to us, we must greet him with smiles as beautiful as blooming flowers to put his mind at ease.


    "I miss Daddy..."


    "Mommy misses Daddy so, so much too. So let''s smile prettily together so Daddy can come back quickly. Okay?"


    "Okay... Sarang will smile prettily..."


    "Yes... Our Sarang is so good and pretty..."


    So please.


    Stay healthy and safe.


    Come back to us.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    At that moment.


    While Sarang regained some of her spirit, Heena did her best as a mother, and the rest of the family breathed a sigh of relief.


    Oblivious to all of this, I was...


    "Damn, this is delicious. What''s it called again... Wa? It''s called Wa? Don''t they sell this outside? I don''t think I''ve seen it before."


    "Holy shit, it''s so good... It tastes even better after getting chewed out at lunch."


    "You idiot! You got caught eating MSG and that''s why you got chewed out! Oh man... If only we hadn''t been caught!"


    "Come on, Yeonho. Don''t be like that. You took a bite too, it''s not fair to just blame me©¤ mmph!"


    "Shut up!"


    I was bickering with my bunkmate.


    Since we couldn''t use the PX yet, we weren''t eating something bought there, but rather some MSG seasoning this guy had smuggled in when he enlisted. We got caught and chewed out for it.


    But damn, it was tasty.

 157 - Han Yeonho Enters Training Camp (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    After the tearful enlistment ceremony, the first week at the training center dragged on monotonously.


    The drill instructors'' barking orders didn''t faze me, probably because I hadn''t enlisted right at twenty. I just felt bad for their throats.


    Of course, these days it''s impossible to cross the line with verbal abuse or physical violence like in the old days.


    The first week lacked proper training. We mostly underwent medical exams, learned to make our beds with military precision, and practiced basic marching formations.


    Waking up early was second nature, so that wasn''t difficult. Even the morning jog after breakfast was manageable. My three months of working out and yoga had paid off.


    The toughest part of mornings was securing a decent toilet stall. Watching sweaty guys with desperate faces milling around the bathroom was hellish.


    I lucked out with my bunkmates. Since many were non-active duty enlistees, there was a general air of ease.


    If someone messed up, the attitude was always, "Let''s just move on, no big deal."


    The guy next to me, however, was an active-duty enlistee. He seemed dejected when he realized he was surrounded by non-active duty soldiers.


    Still, we hit it off quickly. He must have been bored too, because he struck up a conversation as soon as our bunks were assigned.


    "Hey, aren''t you that little girl''s dad? The one who was crying so loudly."


    "Yeah, that''s me. You heard, huh?"


    "It was impossible not to... I was nearby."


    Later, when I introduced myself to others, many remembered me as ''the dad of the girl who cried loudly''. They might not have seen my face, but they''d all heard Sarang''s wails.


    Well, Sarang did cry pretty damn loudly. Everyone except those seated on the opposite side or who''d gone in early must have heard her.


    That''s how we started talking. Honestly, you can''t help but get close to the people around your bunk. There''s nothing else to do but chat.


    The guy next to me, a bit on the chubby side, was named Yu Jun. He''d enlisted after finishing his first year of college - the typical route.


    True to his plump appearance, he had quite the appetite. He''d even smuggled in seasoning packets and a few small snacks.


    Every evening after dinner, during our free time, we''d secretly munch on corn snacks at our bunks while chatting. We quickly dropped the formalities.


    As we opened up about our lives, the topic naturally shifted to my family.


    "Wow, your kid''s four? So you had her at twenty?"


    "Yep."


    "And you had a kid then but still got into Seoyeon University? That''s fucking insane."


    "I studied my ass off. Quit gaming and everything, man."


    "Come on~ You know what I mean. Got a picture of your daughter?"


    "Of course."


    "Can I see?"


    "Sure, why not."


    I had no problem showing pictures. Whether of Heena or Sarang. They were my pride and joy, the ones I loved most in this world.


    I could predict his reaction. Sarang was cute enough to elicit gasps, and my wife was even prettier than he might imagine.


    Sure enough, as soon as Yu Jun saw the photos, his jaw dropped. He kept looking back and forth between the pictures and me.


    "Wait... What? Hold on... What the fuck. This isn''t photoshopped, right?"


    "What photoshop, you idiot."


    "This doesn''t make sense, fuck!! What''s up with your wife?!"


    "Yeah, Heena is pretty cute."


    "Cute? Just cute? Life''s unfair, goddammit. Spit out the seasoning I gave you, seriously."


    "Bleaurgh~"


    "This pisses me off."


    We bickered a bit over Heena''s beauty, but I was used to that. Yu Jun grumbled for a while but soon realized that Sarang was also a beauty and ended up with a proud dad smile.


    "But your daughter''s super pretty too. Does she do child modeling or something?"


    "We''ve had offers, but I turned them down. It''s scary exposing kids to media these days. You never know what kind of crap they''ll hear."


    "True... There are a lot of psychos on the internet."


    After that, I showed Yu Jun a few more pictures of Sarang at his request, while I too gazed at Heena and Sarang, burning their images into my memory once again.


    I missed them terribly, even though it had only been two or three days. It was depressing that the face I saw upon waking wasn''t Heena''s doll-like visage, but Yu Jun''s broad mug.


    "Of course it''s Daddy. Sarang, have you been listening to Mommy well while Daddy''s been away?"


    [Yes! Sarang has been a good girl! They said if Sarang is good, Daddy will come back faster!]


    "Really? Our Sarang, you''ve been so good and well-behaved? Daddy will have to come back quickly then."


    [Then are you coming tomorrow?!]


    "No, tomorrow''s not possible... Daddy has to sleep thirty..."


    [If we sleep thirty-three more nights, Daddy will come! Sarang is counting every day!]


    "Wow, Sarang is so smart! That''s right. Daddy will come after thirty-three more nights, so you need to listen well to Mommy, Grandma, and Grandpa.


    Okay?"


    [Okay! Sarang will be a good girl! Daddy has to come back quickly to see Sarang too!]


    I''d been worried that Sarang might still be feeling down, but it seemed like Heena and the others had comforted her well.


    Hearing Sarang''s bright voice, which sometimes echoed in my ears like an auditory hallucination, lifted a big worry off my shoulders.


    "Three! Two! One! Hang up and return to your rooms!"


    But that warm feeling was short-lived. I hurriedly added one last thing to Sarang.


    "Sarang! Daddy has to go now, okay? After seven more nights, Daddy will call again! I love you!"


    [Daddy? Daddy!!]


    -Click.


    I heard her calling out to me at the end, but I hung up without delay. The person behind me was probably looking forward to calling their family as much as I had been.


    That call, shorter than expected, left me walking back to the barracks with a mix of disappointment and happiness, recalling Heena and Sarang''s voices. As I was walking, replaying their voices in my head, I saw Yu Jun approaching.


    "Sniff... Sob..."


    Like many of our fellow trainees, Yu Jun couldn''t contain his emotions after talking to his family and was crying.


    I''d joked earlier about not crying, but it wouldn''t be human to tease him at a moment like this.


    I patted Yu Jun''s back as we returned to our room together.


    Thirty-three nights, huh.


    Yeah. If I can just endure that long, I can go see them again.


    My beloved family.


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    (feat. Heena)


    After the call from my husband ended, Sarang lowered the phone she''d been holding with both hands, looking utterly dejected.


    "Daddy... He''s gone..."


    "Sarang. You need to smile prettily, okay? That''s how we''ll get Daddy to call again."


    "Okay... Sarang will smile prettily..."


    But with her father''s voice still ringing in her ears after a week, she couldn''t quite manage a smile today.


    I gave a bitter smile and pulled Sarang into my arms.


    "Daddy must have been so happy that Sarang waited for him so well. So let''s hang in there a little longer. How many more nights did we say?"


    "Thirty-three nights..."


    "Sarang''s been counting carefully every morning, right? We''re already down to just thirty-three nights. So Sarang, look at Mommy and show me your pretty face~"


    At my words, Sarang turned to look up at me and tried her best to smile. I smiled back at her as brightly as I could.


    In truth, it wasn''t "just" thirty-three nights.


    There were still thirty-three nights "left" until I''d see Yeonho again. I couldn''t believe only a week had passed. It felt like seven years had gone by already.


    The words I was saying to Sarang were actually meant for myself.


    That it wasn''t long now.


    That I should hang in there because it wasn''t a long time.


    I was comforting myself.


    But no matter what I said, no matter what mindset I tried to adopt, there was no way to deal with this longing.


    I missed Yeonho so much.

 158 - Han Yeonho Enters Training Camp (4)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    After week zero, boot camp''s first week began in earnest.


    With basic examinations complete and those leaving for unavoidable reasons gone, we were now truly recruits.


    Early this week, however, we focused on non-training activities, much like last week. We applied for savings accounts, received mental training, wrote internet letters, and mailed our civilian clothes home.


    We also received miscellaneous supplies, had officer interviews, and could get letters from family and friends.


    Among my fellow recruits, I received an abundance of letters. One from Heena and Sarang, plus others from family, friends, and the cafe noonas.


    In this digital age, exchanging letters felt remarkably refreshing.


    Moreover:


    < While you''re away, I''ll stay strong too. I''ll take good care of Sarang and work hard, so you won''t worry. >


    < Please come back healthy. That''s what matters most. I''ll end here. I love you, Yeonho. >


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    < ©¤I miss you, Daddy! Come back soon! Don''t you miss Sarang too? >


    < Sarang''s been studying hard to write you a letter. I''m teaching her correct spelling, but left her part uncorrected.


    Cute, isn''t it? >


    Heena sent me two letters. One on my enlistment day, another with Sarang early last week.


    Heena''s elegant handwriting and Sarang''s endearingly crooked letters brought a smile to my face even at night. Exchanging letters like this occasionally might be fun in the future too.


    After all that, real training began. Physical fitness tests, gas mask drills, and military formations.


    Nothing was particularly difficult, but the summer heat was brutal. We sometimes trained indoors, but they usually pushed us outside whenever possible.


    Still, it was fun in its own way. Mostly thanks to Yu Jun.


    "Yeonho hyung... my head won''t fit in the gas mask..."


    "Seriously?"


    "What''s wrong? They said head size doesn''t matter for gas masks."


    "Wait. Loosen the neck strap before putting it on, idiot!"


    "Ah!"


    "Oh, for fuck''s sake."


    Yu Jun, being quite chubby, struggled with everything from morning runs to gas masks, formations, and fitness tests. But his determination helped him keep up somehow.


    "Thanks to you, I''m leaving well-fed."


    "I did feed you a lot. Guess I''ll have to treat you to a meal later?"


    "I''ll buy. But wasn''t your base in Busan? Close to home, right?"


    "Sweet as honey~"


    "Free lodging if I visit?"


    "No conscience... If you visit, I''ll clear out a room."


    Yu Jun''s family runs a pension in Busan. He says it''s more like a guest house. Not too pricey, apparently.


    I wondered why a Busan resident came to Nonsan for boot camp, but you can''t argue when the country calls. At least he seemed lucky to be stationed close to home.


    "Forget the pension. When I visit Busan with my family, we might as well see you too."


    "Ah, come on. Visit once. I can lend you a room if it''s not peak season."


    "If I come, it''ll be with family. How can you give it for free? Wait for me to boost your sales."


    "Come on, I can manage a day or two. Aren''t you my soulmate who was going to carry my pack?"


    "The drill instructor ended up carrying it. Did you give him a snack?"


    "Tried to at lunch, but he cursed me out, asking if I thought he was young enough to eat this shit."


    We burst out laughing. Only days since the march, yet it was already becoming a memory.


    Maybe because it''s the final stretch, but the drill instructors have been much more lenient lately. So recruits like Yu Jun occasionally approached them directly.


    "Anyway, don''t ghost me later. They say even if we exchange numbers here, we lose touch. But if we do, I''ll hunt you down for my snack money."


    "Don''t worry. I was planning to take Sarang to Busan anyway."


    "Ah, so jealous... Wish I had a daughter like that..."


    "Absolutely impossible."


    "Fuck."


    Lazily chatting on our bunks on a sunny weekend, the end felt near.


    My first and last boot camp experience was drawing to a close.


    Author''s Note:


    Yeonho''s boot camp story concludes next chapter!


    I tried to keep it brief, but it still ran longer than expected.


    I mistakenly wrote the boot camp period as thirty days initially, but corrected it to forty...


    As an Air Force veteran, I wasn''t sure... I thought Army was 5 weeks, but apparently the first week is week zero. What''s up with that? Did we do that too? It''s too long ago!


    And Sarang''s doll... I want one too. I''d love to hug it while sleeping!!


    Thank you always for reading with enjoyment! Love you all!

 159 - After a Year, Youre Out of Training

    tl/editor: looloo


    status: ongoing


    illustrations: posted in discord


    join the discord! here


    the final week mirrored the first, albeit with a stark difference. initially, the unfamiliar surroundings and stern instructors maintained a tense atmosphere.


    now, everyone had completely relaxed, moving about indifferently. though they adhered to basic protocols, the absence of training and dissipation of tension made time seem to stand still.


    consequently, monday through friday until discharge was sheer hell. i finally understood why people exchanged contact information at the training center.


    with nothing to do, we resorted to swapping contacts and chatting. one madman even attempted to create board games by tearing up notebook paper, but quickly abandoned the effort.


    of course, i couldn''t assume all connections would be severed. more frequent interactions might foster longer-lasting relationships, but that seemed unlikely. except for yu jun, this was probably the last time i''d see most of them.


    "we''re out of snacks..."


    "it''s impressive you rationed them till last week. how much did you bring?"


    "i stashed them everywhere, but now they''re gone."


    "i enjoyed the freebies, but... wish i could reimburse you for the snacks."


    "forget it. if your family''s not coming, want to leave together after the completion ceremony?"


    "why would i third-wheel? enjoy your family time. i''m heading straight home anyway."


    "shit. i''m fucking jealous."


    the training center held both completion and discharge ceremonies. after completion, trainees could meet and go out with family. most of my peers would likely do so, but i''d told my family not to come for the completion ceremony before entering.


    i was going straight home after discharge anyway, so it seemed pointless to make them use vacation days just to see me briefly. despite my eagerness to see heena and sarang, i decided to wait a bit longer.


    moreover, seeing sarang only to say goodbye, then returning a day later, might be emotionally challenging. meeting them upon discharge seemed best.


    i heard a few other reservists like me would be staying on base. they probably had similar reasoning.


    well, anyway, my time at the training center was truly coming to an end.


    it had been more fun than anticipated.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    discharge day.


    tension permeated the base once again. it didn''t affect me, but for the active-duty soldiers, this marked the real beginning of their military life.


    i bid farewell to yu jun, who i wouldn''t see for a while.


    "take care, and message me when you can use your phone. we''ll hang out."


    "you take care too... what''s there to be careful about for a reservist living the sweet life? in your hometown, no less. fuck."


    "sweet as honey~"


    "i really didn''t want to say this, but can i punch you?"


    "nope."


    moments later, yu jun gathered his luggage to board the bus to his unit. most events had concluded with yesterday''s completion ceremony; today was merely about departing for their units.


    "i''m off."


    "good luck~"


    these days, phones are permitted in the military, so there were no tearful goodbyes. still, after being together daily, his departure left an emptiness.


    after seeing yu jun off, i shouldered my bulky duffel bag. i''d packed everything, though aside from uniforms and documents, most would likely be useless. i could use civilian clothes at home.


    still, i couldn''t bring myself to discard these memories from the training center carelessly.


    after most active-duty soldiers left, we reservists waited a bit longer before finally leaving the training center.


    my heart raced with each step. after six long weeks, i''d be reuniting with my family.


    among the reservists, those taking military buses departed first. then we could proceed to where families with cars waited. now we just had to go home and report to our duty stations on monday.


    as i scanned the area, duffel bag in tow, i spotted a small figure already sprinting towards me.


    "daddy!!!"


    sarang, seemingly taller than when i''d left, ran into my arms.


    she clung to my neck, gripping tightly as if to prevent me from leaving again.


    thus, we captured a family photo after six weeks, with my wife and daughter clinging tightly to me.


    we also asked a passerby to take one with hyung, all four of us together.


    then, on the way home.


    thanks to their reluctance to let go, we sat together in the backseat. heena on my right, sarang on my lap.


    observing mother and daughter fixated solely on my face, refusing to release their grip, i glimpsed my future life.


    but who cares?


    i had no desire to be apart from heena or sarang either.


    for the rest of our lives, just like this.


    we''ll be together.


    ---


    raei translations


    ---


    (feat. heena)


    after that first call with yeonho, time crawled on. though it felt horribly slow, almost at a standstill.


    sarang had regained some energy, though not as much as before, and i drew strength just from hearing his voice.


    however, when yeonho''s clothes and belongings arrived via mail, a tear fell suddenly. thankfully, sarang wasn''t present. and upon reading yeonho''s letter atop those clothes, i was overwhelmed.


    < ©¤ besides, the training center isn''t as grueling as i''d anticipated. not seeing you and sarang is the hardest part. but i''ve befriended a fun fellow trainee, so don''t fret too much. i''ll call every weekend without fail. i love you, heena. i love sarang too! >


    i was grateful to have seen this letter after speaking with yeonho. had i read it before hearing his voice, i likely would have broken down completely.


    though the content wasn''t particularly special, somehow, exchanging our feelings through writing touched a raw emotional nerve.


    after composing my slightly erratic emotions, i shared yeonho''s letter with the rest of the family. from then on, we settled into a cycle of waiting.


    week after week. on weekends, sarang and i would sit, eyes fixed on the phone from afternoon onward, waiting endlessly.


    perhaps due to yeonho''s absence, sarang, though more energetic, still rarely touched snacks. instead, she focused on practicing her writing while waiting for his call.


    she said she wanted to write more letters to daddy.


    my daughter''s dedication was both endearing and admirable.


    "mommy! sarang finished writing the letter!"


    "really? let me see."


    sarang''s letter, like her first attempt last week, was still messy with numerous misspellings, but i knew yeonho would be deeply moved upon receiving it. perhaps even more so than by my letter. though slightly disappointing, it couldn''t be helped.


    sarang had poured her heart into it.


    as we continued this routine of exchanging letters and brief weekly calls with yeonho, the day of his return drew near. it hadn''t been a brief period by any means. i gained newfound respect for those waiting for loved ones in the military.


    if i struggled this much with less than two months, how did others endure two years?


    finally, the day arrived.


    as always, oppa took leave and volunteered to drive. together with our precious daughter, who had longed for this day as desperately as i had, we set out to meet yeonho.


    at the training center, six weeks later, we watched numerous trainees departing on buses. only after most had gone could we finally spot my husband.


    clad in his military uniform, slightly tanned, but still wearing that beautiful smile as he approached us.


    for a moment, i stood motionless, watching sarang dash towards yeonho.


    this was all we needed. all we ever needed.


    if yeonho could smile at me, at us, like that, what more could i desire in this world?


    though his training center stay had been unavoidable, now i never wanted him to leave my side again.


    yes. this isn''t about restraining him; it''s simply a wife''s earnest wish to be with her beloved husband.


    surely, yeonho will understand.


    right, honey?


    author''s note:


    about sarang''s illustration... i was too swamped to find a new illustrator... everyone''s so busy...


    ;?;


    the reservist training center experience can vary significantly depending on timing and location. researching it was quite challenging...

 160 - Back to the Daily Routine

    tl/editor: looloo


    status: ongoing


    illustrations: posted in discord


    join the discord! here


    i returned home.


    after six weeks away, it felt somewhat strange, but i knew i''d readjust quickly after a few days.


    that first weekend back, i couldn''t even think about going out. i stayed cooped up at home.


    while the comfort of my soft bed and the warmth of home played a part, the main reason was heena and sarang clinging to me, refusing to let me go anywhere.


    aside from a brief outing for ice cream on the day of my discharge, i remained homebound.


    i wanted to at least take a walk with the three of us, but...


    "sarang, want to go to the playground with daddy?"


    "i just wanna stay with daddy..."


    from the moment she woke, sarang clung to me, showing no signs of letting go.


    "heena, shall we take a stroll around the neighborhood, the three of us?"


    "that sounds nice~ but honey, eat this first. i bought it on my way home from work last week!"


    heena agreed verbally, but she was busy feeding me strange healthy foods she''d bought somewhere.


    i couldn''t refuse something she''d bought for me, so as i gulped it down, she watched me contentedly.


    no, it wasn''t just contentment. heena''s eyes blazed with desire.


    i knew exactly what that look meant. strangely, i hadn''t thought much about it at the training center, but now that i was home, things were heating up...


    wait. this healthy food, could it be...?


    as the thought flashed through my mind, heena whispered in my ear.


    "once sarang falls asleep tonight, let''s take a walk, just the two of us. mom said she''d watch sarang if she wakes up."


    "o-okay."


    though it was what i wanted too, i hadn''t expected her to be this eager. i wondered if she might even suggest having a second child.


    feeling cold sweat forming, i patted sarang in my arms when something large caught my eye.


    "what''s that? who bought that ridiculously huge cat plushie? hyung sunhoo? hyung heeseong?"


    "i did."


    "you did? sarang must have loved it. sarang, what''s that kitty''s name?"


    "dunno!"


    "?? you don''t know?"


    "sigh... hey. sarang didn''t even glance at it."


    "what? why?"


    our cat-crazy sarang ignored that big-ass cat?


    puzzled by this incomprehensible statement, i looked down at sarang, but she was just fiddling with her fingers near my chest.


    once again, heena hugged me from behind and answered.


    "while you were gone, sarang was really gloomy. when she came back from daycare, she''d just study letters with me."


    "oh, sarang..."


    daddy''s sorry! it''s hard to imagine now, but you must have been so down while i was away!


    feeling both guilty and strangely pleased, i decided to step in for hyung heeseong. i knew from looking for plushies for sarang that one that size must have cost a fortune.


    it''d be too sad if sarang didn''t even look at it after he spent so much.


    i gently detached sarang from my arms and pointed to the cat plushie dominating a corner of the living room.


    "sarang. daddy really wants to see that kitty plushie. want to look at it together?"


    "with daddy?"


    "yeah. look~ it''s huge! probably bigger than all your friends combined, right?"


    "yeah! that kitty is super duper big!"


    as i feigned great interest, sarang finally paid attention. she slipped out of my arms and tugged me towards the plushie.


    it seemed true that she hadn''t noticed it before, as she now examined it closely for the first time.


    "sarang. daddy will take a picture, so do you want to hug the kitty?"


    we left mother-in-law in charge, just in case sarang woke up, and headed out together.


    late summer, with autumn looming. a late evening when the sun had fully set.


    i walked the neighborhood holding heena''s hand. just like six weeks ago. i can barely remember how i felt then. now i just felt a mix of emotions.


    "it''s been a while since we walked together."


    "yeah. we should have come out with sarang earlier today."


    "you''ll be home all the time now, so we can come out together anytime~ and i think i understand how sarang felt."


    "really?"


    "yeah. earlier, i just wanted to stick close to you, walks and everything else aside. i''m sure sarang felt the same."


    when heena said that about mini-heena, i had nothing to add. though i was disappointed we couldn''t come out as a trio, it was nice to hold sarang all day too.


    heena, arm linked with mine and body pressed close, said this while walking half a step ahead.


    our neighborhood walk route was fixed, so i wondered why heena was leading slightly, but at some point, we deviated from the route.


    i thought maybe she had a destination in mind, but no matter how i looked at it, this road...


    "heena, where are we going?"


    "hm? a motel."


    "......"


    i mean, i also thought the walk would end there, but still, heading straight for a motel right after leaving home is a bit...


    "weren''t we going to date a bit first?"


    "that was the plan, but i can''t wait."


    "that much?"


    "of course! we haven''t seen each other for six weeks! couldn''t hold hands! couldn''t kiss! couldn''t have se- mmph!"


    "wait! there are still people passing by! lower your voice...!"


    i covered heena''s mouth as she was about to shout shamelessly. she pouted in response.


    she didn''t say anything, but somehow i knew why she was upset. she was probably dissatisfied that i used my hand to stop her. if i was going to stop her, i should have done it with a lip smash.


    as soon as i realized this, i removed my hand and pressed my lips against heena''s. people were still passing by occasionally, but we were past caring about that now.


    "mmm.... haah..."


    "slurp... haa..."


    "more... chu... mmph...."


    gently yet somewhat roughly.


    sucking in heena''s lips and tongue, biting, exchanging saliva while gazing into each other''s eyes.


    -smack! smack!


    still unsatisfied, she planted kisses all over my mouth, making sounds.


    after kissing for a long time, we slowly separated.


    "did i do well?"


    "yeah. our honey is so pretty~"


    "but i don''t think i can hold back anymore either. shall we go?"


    "let''s go quickly! you just lie down! i''ll do everything!"


    "oh~ really? i won''t lift a finger?"


    in response to my playful words, heena smiled brightly and led me on.


    "i''ll make you feel good. so just stay still. got it?"


    "then i''ll trust sarang''s mom~"


    "yes! sarang''s dad!"


    now that i''ve kissed heena passionately, it finally feels like i''m back to normal life. of course, things will be different since i have to work, but heena will be by my side every day. we''ll share intimate moments.


    my wife, still cute, beautiful, and seductive even after more than six years together.


    but it''s my first time completely leaving it to heena. i wonder if she studied hard?


    i can''t wait.


    author''s note:


    is the next chapter r-rated, you ask?


    no...

 161 - Back to the Daily Routine (2)

    tl/editor: looloo


    status: ongoing


    illustrations: posted in discord


    join the discord! here


    as soon as we entered the motel room, our lips met again in a passionate kiss right at the entrance.


    "mmph..."


    i welcomed heena as she eagerly pushed her tongue into my mouth, while my hands slowly undressed her, removing one piece of clothing at a time.


    thanks to the elastic waistband of her wide-leg pants, they slid down easily with just a bit of pressure, almost like sweatpants. heena also twisted her body slightly to make it easier for me to undress her.


    instead of immediately pulling down her panties underneath, i gently caressed her buttocks over the fabric.


    "mm... ahh..."


    though still in her underwear, she let out soft moans between kisses, seemingly enjoying even the slight skin contact of my touch.


    i too was deeply moved by the sensation of heena''s buttocks, which i hadn''t touched in so long.


    how did i manage to go six weeks without touching this? before going to boot camp, i used to fondle them even when we were just sleeping.


    after kneading her buttocks several times, i briefly paused our kiss to remove heena''s shirt.


    what came into view was a sexy set of black lingerie, with sheer portions here and there. matching top and bottom. of course, heena usually dresses nicely for me anyway.


    i wanted to savor the sight leisurely, but heena wrapped her arms around my neck again, craving another kiss.


    "chu! mmm..."


    continuing our kiss, i hastily shed my own clothes with one hand and slowly made my way towards the bed. our lips remained locked the entire time.


    carefully, i reached the edge of the bed, making sure heena wouldn''t fall. i wrapped my arm around her waist and gently laid her down.


    only then did i break the kiss, looking down at her flushed face gazing up at me. i couldn''t help but think how utterly beautiful she was.


    "you look so pretty today."


    "when was i ever not pretty?"


    "you''re always pretty, but today you''re even prettier. that lingerie suits you so well."


    chu!


    i complimented heena''s lingerie, which never fails to impress me no matter how many times i see it. then i gave her another quick, audible kiss before slowly tracing her body downwards from her neck.


    chu! chu!


    "ahh... i was going to do that for you..."


    "mm... you can do it later. right now, i want to kiss you."


    "okay..."


    i didn''t remove her lingerie yet because it looked so good on her. i massaged her breasts over the black bra while licking the upper part with my tongue.


    lick.


    "ah!"


    heena flinched noticeably but didn''t push me away. instead, she spoke in a slightly anxious voice.


    "i haven''t showered yet..."


    "how long were we even out? you taste amazing."


    "hehe... ''taste amazing,'' what''s that about...?"


    "it doesn''t come out anymore."


    "maybe if you suck hard enough, it will?"


    breast milk doesn''t keep flowing for years after giving birth, so no matter how hard i sucked now, nothing would come out.


    but did i really need milk to suckle? my wife was looking at me with twinkling eyes, full of anticipation.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    i pulled down heena''s bra, exposing her erect nipples, and took one into my mouth.


    "suck... slurp..."


    "more... ahh, harder..."


    i kneaded one of heena''s soft breasts with my hand while torturing the other nipple with my lips and tongue, doing my utmost to please her.


    heena cradled my head with both hands, clearly enjoying the stimulation.


    "ugh! if you do it so suddenly...!"


    i groaned, grimacing at the sudden intense stimulation and pleasure. heena seemed to revel in my reaction, redoubling her efforts.


    "ahm! sluuurp!"


    "ngh... heena, i''m about to come!"


    i couldn''t hold back any longer. despite my warning, heena didn''t stop her fellatio, and i knew she wouldn''t pull away.


    i just gave her a heads up so she could prepare, since she''d choked once before when i came suddenly.


    soon after, i felt my hips lift as i ejaculated into heena''s mouth.


    spurt!! spurt!!


    "mmph... gulp, gulp."


    being so long since last time, the ejaculation lasted longer than expected. heena swallowed it all well, still keeping my cock in her mouth.


    and even after swallowing all the semen.


    "lick... slurp... haa..."


    she only raised her head after sucking out every last drop left on my cock. then she looked down at me again, smiling.


    "did that feel good, darling?"


    "whew... it was amazing. i think you''ve gotten even better."


    "i studied a bit online. i''m not sure how well i did since it was just reading..."


    "it was incredible. i''d want it every day."


    "i could do it for you every day~"


    saying that, she rinsed her mouth with water we''d brought. heena always pours drinks into a cup at home, so it''s rare to see her drink directly from a small bottle like this.


    this is a sight i only get to see during sex at motels, and it''s incredibly sexy every time. maybe it''s because heena is so pretty that even something so ordinary looks that way.


    i stared blankly at heena, feeling a bit drained after coming once. after a moment, heena put the bottle on the table and began crawling towards me again.


    then she climbed on top of me, straddling my waist. still with that alluring smile.


    "can you still go?"


    "heena. i''ve never tired out before you."


    "today will be different!"


    "hmm..."


    remembering how she reacted when i pleasured her earlier, i doubted it. but i didn''t want to rain on her parade when she was so confident.


    "then shall i just lie back and enjoy what my heena does for me?"


    "yes! i''ll do everything! just relax~"


    with that, she shifted her hips back slightly and began slowly rubbing her pussy against my semi-hard cock. she must have gotten aroused while giving me fellatio, as heena''s pussy was still soaked with her juices.


    thanks to that, she smoothly caressed my cock with her pussy while resting her arms on my chest, watching my reactions.


    of course, i couldn''t help but feel good with heena working so hard for me. so i smiled gently up at her while grabbing her breasts with both hands.


    "ahh... want to touch? not my ass? you usually prefer my ass."


    "no... well, that''s not wrong. but i like your breasts too. they''re so pretty."


    "oh really~?"


    squelch! squelch!


    while fondling her breasts and listening to the lewd sounds of heena''s juices, i grabbed her arms and pulled her upper body towards me.


    naturally drawn closer, heena''s face was right in front of mine as i spoke.


    "how long are you going to tease me?"


    my cock, which had been soft just moments ago, was now fully revitalized. it couldn''t help but come back to life with heena enthusiastically grinding her hips for a thigh job.


    in response to my words, heena gave me another eye-smile and replied.


    "if you say ''i want to put it in the prettiest heena in the world~'' then i will."


    "oh?"


    heena playing this kind of game?

 162 - Back to the Daily Routine (3)

    tl/editor: looloo


    status: ongoing


    illustrations: posted in discordno?v(el)b\\jnn


    join the discord! here


    though i''d occasionally teased her before, heena was always so weak in bed that i couldn''t take my time.


    but today, with heena straddling me, she seemed to think she controlled our lovemaking.


    her slight smile as she panted heavily gave it away.


    while awaiting my response, she kept grinding her hips, stimulating my cock. that adorable gesture filled me with joy.


    she was working so hard to please me, and i wanted to play along. of course, that didn''t mean i''d follow her lead.


    we''ve had countless encounters over the years. what i''ve learned is that heena ultimately loves being teased and tormented the most.


    i gazed at heena''s pretty face, still trapped by my arms, as she grinned confidently, and spoke.


    "heena. think you can get up if i don''t let go?"


    "huh...? what?"


    her eyes widened at my sudden words. she tried to rise, but couldn''t budge when i tightened my grip on her arms.


    i shifted my hands from her wrists to her upper arms, pulling her closer. our faces were now close enough for our noses to touch.


    though heena seemed flustered, she didn''t mind the situation, given her smiling eyes.


    "shall we start over then?"


    "hmm~? start what?"


    "heena. if you want to fuck, say ''please put yeonho''s cock inside heena''s pathetic pussy.''"


    her eyes grew wider as i threw her earlier words back at her.


    "but i''m on top?"


    "true. but can you put it in like this?"


    "ugh...!"


    realizing she couldn''t break free, she squirmed her hips, but it was futile.


    i had no intention of letting her put it in right away since i wasn''t wearing a condom, but if she managed to insert my cock with just hip movements in this position, she''d truly be a sex goddess.


    no, even porn stars probably couldn''t do it like this. it''s physically impossible.


    i kissed heena''s cheek as she focused on moving her hips, trying her hardest.


    *smooch!*


    "shall we kiss?"


    "kissing is nice, buuut... i want to put it in now."


    "heena, open your mouth."


    "bleh..."


    her body must have been burning up, because even when i suggested kissing, she still craved penetration. but at my next words, she obediently opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue.


    "slurp... suck... haah..."


    as we began a deep kiss, heena''s eyes gradually hazed over. unable to move her upper body because of my hands, she even drooled a little from the corner of her mouth.


    i lightly licked up that drool and endlessly tormented heena''s lips.


    *smooch! smooch!*


    although heena loved this kind of sticky, close kissing, it seems she couldn''t take it anymore. she turned away from my lips and pleaded:


    "honey... i, i want to fuck..."


    "oh? then say it. remember what i told you to say?"


    "...i wanted to make you say that kind of thing..."


    "what''s that~? should we just kiss for another 30 minutes, heena?"


    "ah, no!"


    she quickly added, horrified by my suggestion. sometimes she even calls me "master," and she''s been tormented like this many times before, but her reactions are so cute that i can''t help teasing her every time.


    now too, with a red face, she averted her gaze and slowly recited the line.


    "h-heena''s pathetic pussy... please put yeonho''s cock in it..."


    the moment i heard that, i wanted to embrace her and thrust my cock in, but i barely held back and spoke mischievously.


    "you need to look at me when you say it. and you forgot ''please.''"


    "seriouslyyy..."


    "should we just kiss..."


    "p-please put yeonho''s cock in heena''s pathetic pussy!!"


    she shouted urgently, raising her voice as soon as she heard "kiss." while looking into my eyes.


    seeing that made me laugh. our heena was truly the cutest in the world. sometimes even cuter than sarang, who''s on top in cuteness.


    i wanted to toy with heena as i pleased, but she had asked to be in charge tonight before coming over. so i stopped the teasing there and released my grip.


    "you said you''d do it today, so i''ll lie still."


    "after making me say all that... hmph. i''ll make you lose your mind, so be prepared."


    pouting as if upset, she sat up and immediately put a condom on my cock.


    then, looking down at me like before, she grabbed my cock with one hand and slowly inserted it between her pussy lips.


    *squish...*


    "hngg... i''ll... make you... feel good..."


    "alright. i''m counting on you."


    "just... trust me..."


    "eek!"


    "sorry. i really can''t hold back."


    i immediately sat up and apologized to heena. i was grateful that heena had studied a lot, and that she was trying her best for me despite her exhaustion.


    but in this situation, i simply couldn''t leisurely receive the sex heena was offering.


    having sex for the first time in 6 weeks. my wife unleashing everything she''d studied for me.


    vigorously rocking her hips on top of me. and despite her fatigue, thinking of me again and showing her ass for reverse cowgirl.


    i just couldn''t stay still.


    i pushed heena down into a doggy style position.


    "h-honey? i said i''d do it..."


    "i''m already so grateful. but i can''t hold back anymore."


    "wait, wait...! if you do it in this position now, i''ll-"


    *shove!*


    before heena could finish speaking, i grabbed her ass and thrust my cock in.


    "ah, ahh..."


    seeing heena unable to even moan properly from the sudden penetration,


    *thrust! thrust!*


    i started pounding her hard.


    thanks to that, i got to see the sight i always see when we do it three times a day. heena, completely drained of strength, just getting swept along by my movements.


    "heh... huu..."


    having started sex before she could even recover from her previous orgasm, heena still couldn''t even moan.


    she just.


    *squish! squish! thump!*


    "hii, kuh... haah..."


    buried her face in the blanket, just getting pounded. when she finally managed to speak:


    "h-honey... i, cam... came..."


    "hah! sorry! i''m not done yet!"


    "i... huaaah... ca-came..."


    *splash! splash!*


    she seemed to have climaxed again mid-way, pleading as if begging for forgiveness, but she couldn''t stop me moving on instinct in the midst of pleasure.


    i endlessly thrust my cock into heena''s pussy, soaked with her fluids and juices, while kneading and slapping her ass.


    *smack!*


    "heena! are you okay?!"


    "i-i''m... fine... hic..."


    *thrust! thrust! smack!*


    "hngg!"


    "i''m gonna cum again!"


    "c-cum... honey..."


    when heena tightened her pussy walls and gave permission, i pumped my hips one last time with all my strength.


    *splash! splash! splash!!*


    "hah!"


    "haaah..."


    *spurt! spurting!*


    savoring the afterglow of that incredibly pleasurable ejaculation. only after i finished cumming did i slowly pull out my cock.


    *thump!*


    when i released my grip on heena''s ass, she collapsed sideways.


    i sat on my knees for a moment to catch my breath, then moved towards heena''s face.


    "are you okay?"


    "...yesss..."


    i gave a light kiss on the forehead to my dear wife, who answered properly despite lacking the strength to even fix her posture.


    she was just so lovable.


    "you were so pretty i couldn''t hold back. will you forgive me?"


    "y-yes... it''s... okay..."


    "that''s a relief. but since our heena belongs to me, it''s okay if i do it again right now, right?"


    "huh... y-yes... heena is... yours... so it''s okay..."


    "heena''s such a good girl~"


    i gently embraced heena as she answered like that, lying on the blanket soaked with tears and saliva above, and her fluids and juices below. though i felt like i could go again if i wanted, i decided to hold back for today.


    it''s not like today is the only day, so we can do it again next time.


    it''s a bit embarrassing to keep asking my mother-in-law for favors, but. leaving sarang with her and coming out at this hour definitely means we''ll be doing this kind of thing.


    but what can i do?


    our heena is just too damn cute!


    author''s note:


    it''s been so long since i''ve written r-rated content... my apologies to underage readers...

 164 - My Wife Buys Me a Gaming Console (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In the days following Heena''s surprise gift of a game console, we were undeniably happy.


    Even without gaming, I''d been content simply being greeted by my daughter upon returning home and welcoming my hardworking wife. The console injected new vitality into our lives. The games I started after so long were genuinely fun - every single one.


    Yes, it was fun. Incredibly so.


    Yet before I knew it, I found myself apologizing to Heena.


    "...I''m sorry."


    Heena, clearly displeased, pointed at the console.


    "Honey, remember. From now on, games are limited to one hour a day."


    "Okay..."


    I had no defense.


    How did it come to this?


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    After receiving the Switch, I began playing games we could enjoy together, as Heena had hoped. We started with exercise games.


    These involved holding a circular device about the size of a steering wheel and mimicking on-screen poses. Despite its simplicity, it proved surprisingly fun and offered a good workout. Though we only had one controller, everyone else joined in from the sidelines.


    "Damn, this is intense. Maybe I should work out too."


    "You really should, bro. Want me to get you a gym membership?"


    "What gym? I''ll just use this."


    Even Heeseong hyung, usually disinterested in such things, found it entertaining enough to participate.


    "Mommy! Is this how you do it?!"


    "Hehe, Sarang is so flexible~ You''re doing great!"


    "Mommy too! Mommy try too!"


    "Will Sarang teach Mommy?"


    "Yes!"


    Sarang mimicked my movements with peculiar gestures. Heena cheered her on, clapping.


    "Phew~ This is tough~"


    "Oh my... They have things like this nowadays?"


    "They sure do~"


    As we occupied the living room, my in-laws joined in after returning late from work. We pushed the tables aside, and the whole family immersed themselves in exercise.


    This was exactly what Heena had hoped for - everyone enjoying the game together. Her satisfaction was evident.


    I approached the workout competitively, gripping the device with determination.


    "What the hell! I did that pose correctly!"


    "Han Yeonho, are you even trying?!"


    "Ugh... My leg won''t go up...!"


    It wasn''t just exercise; the game involved defeating monsters through precise poses and repetitions, adding an adventurous element.


    The challenge surprised me. Despite my gym experience and current yoga routines with Heena, fatigue set in quickly.


    But with monsters constantly appearing on screen, I couldn''t ignore them. Driven by stubbornness and competitiveness, I persevered until exhaustion nearly won.


    "Wow... I really can''t go on. No more..."


    -Brrrrr!


    As I explored the village, learning the system, Heena called.


    "Hello?"


    [Ah, honey. I have a work dinner today, so I''ll be late.]


    "Oh? Should I pick you up later?"


    [No, it''s okay. I''ll stay briefly and taxi home. Is Sarang asleep?]


    "Nope~ We''re playing Animal Crossing."


    [Sarang must love it~ Playing the game with Daddy.]


    "She does. Be careful coming home. I''ll be awake, so call if anything happens."


    [Okay! I''ll call before leaving!]


    "Alright~"


    -Click. It was one of Heena''s occasional department dinners. These days, without forced drinking, I wasn''t overly concerned.


    The atmosphere can be influential, but Heena manages herself well.


    "When is Mommy coming?"


    "Mommy said she''ll be late. She''ll come when Sarang is fast asleep."


    "I wanted to sleep with Mommy..."


    "Are you sleepy? Should Daddy put you to bed?"


    "Yes!"


    Despite her sparkling eyes watching the kitties, Sarang had been waiting for Heena.


    I quickly wrapped up the game and took Sarang to bed. She must''ve been exhausted, falling asleep almost instantly.


    After gently stroking our sleeping angel''s face, I quietly left to avoid waking her. Returning to the living room, I sat lost in thought.


    What to do until Heena returns? Having studied English earlier at the university, more studying didn''t appeal.


    As I idly messaged friends, wondering what to do, Heeseong hyung texted first.


    "Is Sarang asleep?"


    "Yeah."


    "Hmm... You''re saving Animal Crossing for Sarang, right?"


    "Probably. I''m restraining myself because of her. Alone, I''d have started building stuff already."


    "Then want to try this?"


    He handed me a famous open-world action-adventure game I''d heard of but never played, due to the lack of a Switch.


    As I contemplated the cartridge, hyung added persuasively:


    "Play it when you''re alone. No need to connect to the TV."


    A significant advantage. While I could justify monopolizing the TV to play with Sarang, keeping it connected constantly felt wrong.


    Besides, I had time to kill until Heena''s return.


    "Alright, I''ll try it. Is it fun?"


    "Buying a Switch means committing to that game."


    "Well, I didn''t buy it myself, but... Okay. Installing now."


    "Figure it out yourself without guides. If you''re really stuck, ask me."


    "Okay~"


    His confident recommendation piqued my interest. Though our gaming tastes differed, his past suggestions had been fun.


    And so, the game I started playing - the one I''d intended to briefly try while waiting for Heena - ultimately...


    Became the source of Heena''s anger.

 165 - My Wife Buys Me a Gaming Console (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "Be careful on your way home, Heena!"


    "See you Monday!"


    "You two take care as well."


    After parting with coworkers who shared a taxi due to similar routes, I headed straight home. The conversation had stretched longer than the drinking, resulting in a later return than expected.


    It was nearly midnight. When I called Yeonho before leaving, his voice sounded distracted, as if tired. It worried me.


    Even if I told him to go to bed first, he''d undoubtedly wait up for me. So I hurried my steps as much as possible.


    Guilty about my late return, yet anticipating the smile that would greet me, I made my way home.


    -Ding dong!


    As I opened the door, I expected my husband to rush to greet me. But...


    "Huh?"


    No one was in sight. No one had come. Even though the living room light was on.


    Thinking he might have fallen asleep waiting, I walked in quickly. That''s when I spotted the back of Yeonho''s head on the sofa.


    Smiling, assuming he just hadn''t heard me, I approached.


    "......"


    I saw my husband''s profile, deeply engrossed in the game console I had bought him. He was probably doing this when I called earlier, explaining his distracted tone. While I felt a twinge of disappointment...


    It was also endearing to see him so absorbed in the gift I''d given him for his enjoyment.


    But it was only fair that he be punished for not noticing his beloved wife''s return. So I stealthily crept up, putting my face right next to his cheek, and spoke.


    "Honey?"


    "Waaagh!!"


    My adorable husband finally looked at me, startled. He immediately put down the console and stood up, flustered.


    "Oh, when did you get back? Sorry. I got caught up in the game and didn''t notice at all."


    "It''s okay. But what game is it? The one with animals?"


    "No, not that... Heeseong hyung lent it to me. I was playing while waiting for you after putting Sarang to bed."


    "Hmm..."


    Although I bought the console for him to play, something felt off.


    Why was I suddenly feeling this way?


    What was this uneasiness?


    Forcing a smile at Yeonho, I tried to ignore the unsettling feeling I couldn''t quite define. To keep him from feeling guilty. After all, he must be tired too, yet he stayed up this late for me.


    "Ah, right. I should do this."


    "Hm?"


    -Smooch!


    And just like that, with his unfailing kiss, all the uneasiness from moments ago vanished, replaced by pure happiness.


    "Honey, I''ll be out soon after a quick shower. Wait just a bit, okay?"


    "I''ll be right here. Take your time."


    That''s right. Tomorrow starts the weekend, so I should hurry and shower so I can snuggle up to Yeonho. It''s fine to stay up a little later tonight. We can kiss, enjoy some skinship, and...


    Imagining Yeonho''s caresses awaiting me, I hurried to wash up and returned to the living room. There, my husband sat on the sofa, still absorbed in his game.


    "Honey, I''m done. Let''s go to bed now."


    "Hm? Oh, you go ahead. I''ll be there in a bit."


    "...What?"


    "It''s Saturday tomorrow anyway, so I''ll just stay up an hour later. You must be tired from the company dinner, right? Go on to bed."


    "......"


    This isn''t right. I want to sleep with Yeonho.


    "Daddy woke up!"


    "Sarang... Good morning..."


    "Daddy''s a sleepyhead!"


    "Yeah..."


    My body felt oddly languid. As I lay there chatting with Sarang, Heena soon entered the room.


    "You''re up? Hungry?"


    "No, I''m fine..."


    "I made some stew, so I''ll heat it up if you want to eat later. What time did you go to bed last night?"


    "...A bit late."


    "I see."


    Unable to lie outright to Heena, I gave a vague answer. Fortunately, she didn''t seem inclined to press further. Instead, she came over and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Sarang had already snuggled closer, hugging me.


    "Daddy! Let''s go see the pretty ones with Sarang!"


    "Okay... How about after Daddy washes up?"


    "Okay!"


    "Are you going to play games again?"


    "...Should I not?"


    "No, it''s fine. Just don''t stay up too late. It''s bad for your health."


    "Got it..."


    Staying up so late left my body feeling incredibly lethargic. As Heena said, I should probably avoid staying up to the point where it wrecks my sleep schedule like this.


    Although I woke up late, I was still able to enjoy a peaceful Saturday. I played with Sarang, and during her nap time, Heena and I snuck in some skinship.


    But even as I spent time like this, I was secretly looking forward to nighttime. No matter what, I had no desire to play games alone during the day on weekends when the family was together.


    Besides, since Heena was so busy during the weekdays, spending time together like this on weekends was important.


    As time passed and night fell once again.


    Worried that Heena might be concerned if I stayed up late gaming again, I held her close, patting her gently as I waited for her to fall asleep.


    -Pat pat.


    "Mom is on the island''s shadow~"


    "Hehe, honey. I can''t sleep because you''re making me laugh~"


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yeah~ Just hold me."


    "Alright."


    The lullaby might have been overkill. Anyway, after Heena fell asleep, I carefully slipped out of bed. So as not to wake her.


    Like I was on some escape mission, just like when I used to secretly turn on the computer as a kid behind Mom''s back. I quietly left the room without making a sound.


    Then I went to the living room, sat in the corner of the sofa without turning on the lights, and started gaming again.


    Even as I went about my day normally, thoughts of the game had been swirling in my head all day. What would happen next in the story? Could I craft better weapons? How many towers would I need to climb to reveal the entire current area?


    That''s why I''d been waiting for this time. The hours after everyone was asleep, when I could leisurely game by myself before bed.


    Of course, I didn''t plan to stay up until dawn like yesterday. Getting too used to pulling all-nighters would wreak havoc on my sleep schedule.


    So not to that extent. But two hours or so should be¡ª


    Totally doable, right?


    It should be fine, right?!


    With those thoughts, I resumed my adventure to save the princess.


    -Swoosh


    Unaware of the eyes watching me from the darkness.


    Author''s Note:


    ??_? ? ...!

 166 - My Wife Buys Me a Gaming Console (4)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I couldn''t contain my excitement as I immersed myself in the handheld console''s screen.


    -???~


    Reluctant to mute it entirely, I set the volume to its lowest. Though tempted to play on the TV''s larger screen, I didn''t dare.


    Something beyond the game itself thrilled me. Was it the thrill of gaming in secret while my wife slept?


    It made me more tense and excited than usual play.


    I set my phone''s vibration alarm for two hours later and dove in. My fingers moved instinctively after running mental simulations all day.


    As I began to lose myself in the game, suddenly-


    -Tap


    "What the-?!"


    Startled by the unexpected touch, I whirled around.


    There stood Heeseong hyung, grinning down at me.


    "Shit, you scared me."


    "Scaredy-cat."


    Relief washed over me that it wasn''t Heena, but my heart still raced. I thought it might leap from my chest. Why did both siblings love sneaking up on people?


    Amused by my reaction, Heeseong hyung chuckled softly before eyeing the console in my hands.


    "Is it fun?"


    "More than I expected."


    "How far are you?"


    "Hard to quantify. I''ve focused more on exploration than story."


    Games are fun to play, but discussing them with others adds another layer of enjoyment.


    We sat side by side, chatting quietly about the game.


    "Wow, you''ve already gotten this far? But you didn''t play at all today."


    "...I played quite a bit after installing it yesterday."


    "Let me see the play time. You must''ve clocked 7-8 hours, right?"


    "Hey now. Let''s not check unnecessary details."


    "You pulled an all-nighter, didn''t you?"


    "Shh."


    "No wonder you didn''t stir when I left."


    Though he pried into unnecessary details, his advice helped me progress more smoothly afterward.


    "You should probably get some more stamina first. It gets frustrating when you run out of it while climbing."


    "It''s all preference. If that bothers you, prioritize it."


    "Is there anything I can''t catch because of this?"


    "Almost nothing. Regardless of your progress, you can catch stuff using the controls."


    "Oh~"


    Hyung avoided story spoilers or easily solving puzzles, focusing on small tips instead.


    True to his gamer prowess, he struck a perfect balance between helpful advice and preserving the fun.


    And then.


    It felt surreal. We seemed to chat for just a moment.


    Though we''d done little, time had vanished again.


    -Bzzt! Bzzt!


    Two hours had passed in a blink, my phone vibrating insistently. Disappointment washed over me, but I needed to stop for tomorrow''s sake. Today''s lethargy and exhaustion were still fresh in my mind.


    I was about to save in a safe zone when Heeseong hyung stopped me.


    "Turning in? Tired?"


    "I should sleep. I pulled an all-nighter Friday and was wrecked all day yesterday."


    "It''s Sunday, who cares? Sleep in today too."


    His words tempted me like a devil''s whisper, but I couldn''t give in. Not when I remembered Heena and Sarang waiting for me to wake yesterday.


    "I can''t. I promised Heena lunch and shopping, plus I need to play with Sarang..."


    "Who said stay up all night? Playing till 4 AM is perfect. Sleep six hours, wake at 10, wash up, eat, and head out."


    "...But Heena will..."


    "You''re with Heena all day anyway. What''s wrong with sleeping in a bit on weekends? It''s just a couple hours less in the morning. Sarang''s half-asleep till 10 AM anyway."


    "Hmm..."


    "It''s fine, trust me. You''d wake around 7 or 8 if you sleep now, right? Not much difference between that and 10."


    Hyung''s sweet whispers began to sway me. I started thinking maybe it would be okay.


    Maybe I really could play till 4 AM. Like hyung said, was there really much difference between waking at 8 or 10?


    I don''t stay up this late on weekdays due to work, so perhaps I could live a little recklessly on weekends.


    Seeing my internal conflict render me speechless, Heeseong hyung picked up the console and held it out.


    "Come on, let''s play a bit more. It''s fun to watch after so long."


    "So you stopped hugging me and snuck out."


    "......"


    "And you pulled an all-nighter the day before yesterday."


    "That''s right..."


    "Even though I told you not to stay up late. For your health."


    What excuse could I make? Playing games wasn''t wrong, but sneaking out without telling Heena and staying up all night definitely were.


    "I''m sorry..."


    I had nothing else to say. Heena pointed at the console on the table, looking down at me.


    She seemed ready to smash it, but I believed she wouldn''t actually do that.


    "Honey. Remember this. From now on, one hour of gaming per day."


    "Okay..."


    "I won''t count our exercise games or Sarang''s cat game. But during sleeping hours, it''s absolutely one hour only."


    "Got it."


    I felt Heena''s kindness in not forbidding gaming entirely.


    But her declaration wasn''t just talk. She sat on the couch, snuggling close. Leaning in as if to kiss me, she continued.


    "And when you play, I''ll be with you. I''ll just cuddle, I won''t interfere."


    "Okay."


    "Good. Let''s go back to the room. Did you turn off the game?"


    "I saved, just need to put it away."


    "Then come quickly."


    Whatever she was thinking, Heena led me straight to the bedroom. Somewhat relieved the situation seemed resolved, I put the console by the TV and followed meekly.


    Back in our room, Heena lay down first and beckoned me over. Thinking we''d just sleep, I lay beside her, but Heena immediately straddled me.


    She showered me with aggressive kisses.


    -Chu! Chu!


    "Mmm... ngh, chu..."


    She grabbed my arms, placing them on her body. I guessed what Heena wanted, but wasn''t it risky with Sarang nearby?


    I wanted to stop her, but she didn''t give me a chance before pressing her lips to mine.


    After countless kisses, I finally managed to speak.


    "Mmph... H-Heena. Sarang''s sleeping right here..."


    "Mm-hmm. So be quiet and love me."


    "We can''t be quiet..."


    "I''ll hold back. Hurry~ Okay?"


    "Hah... Alright."


    I couldn''t refuse. And I had done wrong. So I caressed Heena''s entire body, engaging in intense foreplay.


    Her lips, neck, collarbone, and lower. Kissing and touching gently.


    "Haa, haah... Deeper..."


    Though I touched her, it felt more like Heena devoured me.


    After a long session of caressing Heena''s soft body, we took a short break. She looked at me with heated eyes and spoke.


    "Honey. Isn''t loving me much more fun than gaming?"


    "Of course."


    "Right? Then you can stay up all night loving me, like you did gaming, right?"


    "...Of course."


    "Good. We''ll test that today. Keep going, honey."


    "But isn''t staying up all night unhealthy?"


    "One day is fine. Or are you tired? You managed for gaming..."


    "No, no. I''ll do it."


    "Please~"


    As we talked, I realized. Sneaking out wasn''t the issue - staying up all night was the problem.


    If she hadn''t discovered my all-nighter, Heena probably wouldn''t have reacted so strongly. Did sacrificing sleep time with her for games provoke her jealousy?


    Heena''s declaration wasn''t just talk. We caressed each other until dawn broke.


    Afterward, we collapsed into sleep.


    "Daddy... Mommy..."


    "Mm... Sarang... Daddy''s getting up..."


    "Mommy too..."


    We barely slept three hours before Sarang''s whining roused us.


    With a body even more exhausted than yesterday, I learned deep in my bones never to pull all-nighters. Was this Heena''s plan all along?


    "...Heheh..."


    Judging by her tired face and escaping giggles, probably not.


    Hah.


    From now on, I''ll game in moderation, just a little at a time...

 168 - Winter Getaway (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Of course, she''d always asked my opinion when clothes shopping together, but today she was more blatant. It felt like buying lingerie before our first time all over again.


    She seemed intent on gauging my reactions and gaze.


    "It''s pretty, but... isn''t it a bit too sexy...?"


    What flustered me even more was that this was by far the sexiest thing Heena had ever chosen. It was a black bikini with multiple strings, the fabric coverage precariously minimal.


    Heena''s figure is stunning, so she''d look amazing in it, but I worried about the attention she''d draw from other men.


    It didn''t seem ideal from Sarang''s educational perspective either. Thankfully, Sarang seemed distracted looking around at the moment.


    Noticing my concern, Heena smiled and added:


    "I''ll wear that robe cardigan we had at the beach last year too. This is just for your eyes only."


    "Well in that case..."


    If only I could see it, there was no reason to refuse. Come to think of it, that robe cardigan was black too, so it would cover most of the swimsuit and skin when worn over it.


    We looked at a few more swimsuits after that, but ultimately decided on the first one she''d picked up. It was the prettiest to me too, not just the sexiest... Heena probably chose it knowing where my eyes had lingered.


    But that wasn''t all we bought. We hadn''t come just for Heena''s swimwear - we were also shopping for mine and Sarang''s. While browsing, we stumbled upon a family set of matching swimsuits.


    Heena was instantly drawn to it.


    "Honey, isn''t this adorable?"


    "It really is. Should we try it on Sarang?"


    It was a combination of white and black, with diagonal stripes. The men''s one was nothing special, but the women''s and children''s versions were short dress-types that looked incredibly cute.


    Anyone seeing us wearing it would instantly recognize us as a family. Heena, who adores matching couple items, was predictably captivated.


    Until last year, Sarang was too young and small to find sets including children''s sizes, but now she''s grown quite a bit.


    After briefly feeling the material, Heena immediately took Sarang to the fitting room.


    -Swoosh!


    A moment later, Sarang emerged wearing the swimsuit, looking adorable as expected. The thin fabric covering her shoulders like a pareo kept her well-covered, and with everything but her arms and legs covered, she wouldn''t have to worry about getting cold.


    "Doesn''t it suit her?"


    "Wow, it''s perfect for Sarang!"


    "Daddy! Sarang go to beach?"


    "Not the beach, we''re going to a swimming pool."


    "Swimming pool?"


    Sarang tilted her head at my words. The gesture was so cute it felt like cuteness overload. Well, it made sense. We''d never taken her to a public pool since they''re always so crowded. We''d been to the beach last year and the year before though.


    Anyway, seeing how well it suited Sarang, Heena tried it on too and seemed quite pleased. I didn''t need to try mine on - if it looked good on them, that was enough for me. As long as the waist fit, I didn''t really care.


    We ended up buying the swimsuit set without much deliberation. I wondered if Heena would show me the bikini in the hotel room but wear this swimsuit to the pool. She likes showing off that we''re a married couple and family to others.


    Thanks to finding what we liked quickly, shopping ended earlier than expected. Since we were going on a hotel vacation, there wasn''t much else to buy besides swimwear.


    "Sarang, want to stop by the cat cafe before we go?"


    "Meow! Wanna see kitties!"


    "I wonder if it''s still open?"


    "I asked last time and they said they''re open until 10. Oh, but you''re in a suit..."


    "It''s fine, I was planning to get this dry cleaned anyway. And fur won''t stick much unless I hug them."


    I adjusted the seat angle so Sarang could sleep comfortably, fastened her seatbelt, then got in the passenger seat.


    "How''s Sarang? Sleeping well?"


    "Sound asleep. Every time I see it, I think that seat was a great buy. The head support looks really comfortable."


    "Right? And it''s so safe too~"


    "It looks that way. We didn''t forget anything, did we?"


    "Who cares if we did! We can buy it when we get there! Alright, let''s go~"


    "Okay! Let''s hit the road!"


    -Vroom!


    With those words, Heena started the engine and the car began to move, finally kicking off our trip.


    We passed through our familiar neighborhood, navigated the slightly congested city streets filled with morning commuters, and quickly entered the highway.


    Normally, even getting this far should have been a challenge, but today the traffic flowed surprisingly well.


    As if blessing our trip. Of course, there''d inevitably be some congestion from here on out.


    Ignoring the expansive, refreshing scenery that came into view as we left Seoul, I gazed at Heena''s joyful face as she gripped the steering wheel.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "You look cool driving so well."


    "Oh stop~"


    Heena smiled shyly at my compliment. Maybe it was because a beautiful woman was at the wheel. True to her nature of excelling at most things, she drove with ease despite not doing it often, and it looked incredibly cool.


    Her shy reaction was cute too, making me want to say more, but I changed the subject to avoid distracting her while driving.


    "Is Gapyeong the closest rest stop? It''ll take about 30 more minutes from now, right?"


    "Probably, since traffic isn''t as bad as we thought."


    "Sarang should wake up by the time we get there?"


    "We''ll wake her if she doesn''t. You and Sarang both love rest stop food~"


    "Well, honestly, you have to eat that stuff..."


    It''d be a crime to visit a rest stop and not eat that food. Especially the udon - it''s seriously delicious.


    Plus, we left earlier than planned and skipped breakfast, so we needed to eat at the rest stop. As I was salivating over the various foods that came to mind, the highway congestion began as expected.


    A quick glance at the navigation showed it was orange. But the green stretching out behind it suggested it would clear up soon.


    In that brief moment the car stopped, Heena immediately turned her head and spoke.


    "Honey, I''m tired from driving~"


    "Want a massage?"


    "No, not that."


    -Tap tap


    She rejected the massage and tapped her lips with her finger. Seeing that beloved gesture I hadn''t seen in a while, I chuckled softly and leaned in.


    -Smooch!


    After a quick kiss, I pulled back, but Heena pouted, unsatisfied.


    "One isn''t enough to recharge me!"


    "Oh? We should always fully charge then."


    "That''s right~"


    -Smooch!


    Two kisses for a full charge. Talk about fuel efficiency!

 169 - Winter Getaway (3)

    169 - Winter Getaway (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Whenever we stalled, I''d fuel Heena with a kiss.


    Under the bright sun, we cruised down the highway as if on a leisurely drive, soon arriving at our first rest stop.


    Thanks to motion sickness medication and the thrill of excitement, I still felt perfectly fine. When I checked on Sarang after exiting the car, she seemed to have woken up, groggily moving her head around.


    "Sleep well?"


    "Yes... Daddy... Where are we?"


    "We''re going on a trip far away~ Remember Daddy telling you?"


    "Yeah... Sarang''s hungry..."


    "Really hungry? Want to get something yummy with Daddy and Mommy?"


    She''d slept for quite a while, so it made sense she''d be hungry. I quickly unbuckled her seatbelt and carried her into the rest stop.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Udon. It''s all I can think about."


    "Let''s head to the food court then. I''ll have whatever Sarang wants."


    "Will that be enough for you?"


    "Yeah. I want to eat light, and you''ll probably have snacks too, right? I''ll share those with you."


    As expected, Heena had it all planned out.


    Udon alone at a rest stop did seem lacking. There were so many options here. If Heena shared snacks with Sarang, it would be fine to let her have a few more treats.


    Sarang''s eyes sparkled as she looked around, taking in all the delicious aromas wafting through the air.


    "Ooh! Daddy, look - potatoes!"


    "Want some?"


    "Yes!"


    "Sarang, when can we have snacks?"


    "After eating!"


    "That''s right~"


    Honestly, I''d be perfectly happy filling up on junk food, but I couldn''t be so irresponsible with Heena right beside me. No getting scolded on our trip.


    We passed by the restaurants and entered the building. Inside, we saw convenience stores, more eateries, and the food court.


    I lifted Sarang higher so she could see the menus.


    "Sarang, what do you want to eat?"


    "Same as Daddy!"


    "The same as me?"


    "Yes! I wanna share!"


    It seemed Sarang had overheard my conversation with Heena earlier and latched onto the idea of sharing food. But just ordering two portions of udon seemed lacking.


    After thinking for a moment, I said to Heena:


    "How about we get one udon and one bibimbap to share between the three of us?"


    "Sounds good. I''ll place the order - can you watch Sarang?"


    "Got it."


    ---


    Raei Translations


    ---


    Though it was busy, true to rest stop efficiency, our order came out in what felt like less than 5 minutes.


    We set the udon and bibimbap on the table and dug in together.


    "Ah~"


    "Ah!"


    "Chew thoroughly, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    "Our Sarang~ You''re eating so well~"


    With Sarang there, we naturally focused on feeding her. Just watching her munch away contentedly was enough to make me feel full.


    And beside her, the rest stop udon I was nibbling on lived up to its reputation. No joke, I wanted to eat it at every rest stop for the rest of our trip.


    Most importantly, Sarang seemed to be really enjoying the food too.


    "Heena, try some. The udon is really good."


    "Okay, here."


    "Daddy! I wanna go too!"


    "Alright. Make sure you hold Daddy''s hand tightly~"


    "Okay!"


    We crossed the dazzling hotel lobby and confirmed our reservation with the staff member, checking in our bags. We were told we could check in a little earlier than 3 PM - about 30 minutes early.


    We''d just take a quick walk around and come back.


    "Is it alright to use the hotel facilities starting now?"


    "Yes, feel free to use them."


    "Daddy! Sarang doesn''t have her stuffie Eoluki! It must be in the bag!"


    "We''re going for a walk now, so let''s let Eoluki rest a bit. Okay?"


    "But it probably wants to go for a walk too..."


    "It''s taking a nap, they say. And don''t you want to see the swimming pool?"


    "Swimming pool! I wanna see! Let''s go! Sarang''s going to see the swimming pool!"


    "Hehe, is that so?"


    Well, we couldn''t actually go in without changing clothes, but still.


    The lobby staff smiled at Sarang''s innocent words and laughter, clearly finding her adorable. I nodded in gratitude before the three of us set off to explore the hotel.


    Honestly, just the first floor lobby was enough to make me feel relaxed - the open space with its clean, beautiful interior and comfortable-looking seating.


    As expected of a high-end place, it felt like we were being pampered just by sitting there.


    "That sofa was so comfy~ I want to replace our sofa at home with one like it."


    "Want to look for a similar one and buy it?"


    "Wouldn''t it be super expensive?"


    "Probably..."


    Heena kept looking back at the sofa she''d been sitting on until just now, clearly satisfied with it.


    As we walked a bit further and saw the hotel guide map on a large pillar, my heart started racing.


    Although I''d already researched everything online and roughly knew what was available, seeing it in person at the actual hotel felt completely different.


    From the fitness center to the game room, swimming pool, sauna, jjimjilbang, cafe, bookstore, and more. There were even multiple swimming pools - outdoor, on the top floor of the hotel, and another separate one on the roof.


    "We can''t go in the pool without changing, so... let''s just look around a bit and then head to our room."


    "Okay. Are you hungry?"


    "After eating so much? Not at all. Sarang''s belly looked pretty full too."


    "Sarang''s tummy is full!"


    "Oh my... Sarang will have to swim hard today. Your belly looks like it might burst."


    Since we''d stopped at every rest area to eat, Sarang''s belly was visibly sticking out. Though even that looked cute, of course.


    After touring the facilities on the first floor, we returned to check in.


    Following the hotel staff''s guidance, we entered our reserved room.


    "Wow... It feels totally different from the photos."


    "Really... It''s so pretty~"


    We couldn''t help but exclaim in awe from the moment we opened the door.


    The ocean view visible from the balcony, the bright and incredibly clean, spacious room. One huge bed and a smaller one for children.


    Even the bathroom I glimpsed on the way in was as big as my room at home. Its size was nice, but what really caught my eye was the enormous bathtub.


    Of course, Heena''s house has a tub too, but it''s a bit tight for two people. This one looked roomy enough for all three of us, including Sarang.


    While I was marveling at the bathroom and tub, Sarang was bouncing around and flopping onto the bed.


    "The bed is so big! Daddy! Are we all sleeping here together - Sarang and Mommy and Daddy?"


    "Should we? The bed''s so big we could all roll around without falling off."


    There was a cute, safe bed set up for kids, but if Sarang wanted to sleep together, that seemed fine too.


    After the hotel staff finished explaining the facilities and left the room, Heena finally headed towards the bathroom and spoke up.


    "We''ll go in together later, right?"


    "Of course. But won''t Sarang want to bathe with us too?"


    "Then we''ll all go in together... and after we put Sarang to bed..."


    She paused there and gave me a sultry look.


    "We can go in again, just the two of us."


    Author''s Note:


    Sarang''s cuteness is number one in the world!


    You''re asking if there''s any 19+ content in this episode? There really isn''t.

 170 - Winter Getaway (4)

    170 - Winter Getaway (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I had intended to avoid any adult activities since I brought Sarang along, but Heena seemed to have no such reservations.


    Her eyes conveyed an unwavering determination to engage in such acts, come what may.


    Overwhelmed by her intensity, I averted my gaze and stammered:


    "I-If the situation allows..."


    "Alright~"


    Though Heena nodded, seemingly not intent on forcing the issue, I suspected situations that weren''t "allowed" would never arise.


    I hoped she wouldn''t scold Sarang for staying up late and put her to bed, right?


    As I eyed Heena suspiciously, Sarang dashed into the bathroom and urged us:


    "Mom! When are we going to the pool?!"


    "The pool? Well, shall we go now? What do you think, honey?"


    "I''m fine with that. It opens in the afternoon on weekdays, so there shouldn''t be many people if we go now."


    Though we hadn''t properly explored the room, we quickly changed since Sarang was eager. We could always check out the room and amenities later while resting after dinner.


    We donned the couple swimsuit set we''d bought before, then the robes provided in the room. We even hung waterproof smartphone pouches around our necks, which had always proven useful during water activities.


    Taking the elevator to the top floor, we passed a desk renting out swimsuits and life jackets. Through transparent glass walls, a beautiful swimming pool came into view.


    It looked inviting, but we continued up the stairs to the rooftop.


    "This place is amazing!"


    "Wow, it''s way better than the photos!"


    The rooftop pool was far prettier than pictured. Though smaller than the one below, it boasted superior interior design.


    From fake palm trees evoking a southern resort to cabana-style sun loungers, and the ocean stretching to the horizon - it was a photographer''s dream. There were quite a few people, but not overwhelmingly crowded.


    "I''m cold..."


    "Ah, right. Shall we get in?"


    "Let''s. Just a moment."


    I quickly tested the temperature of the shallow rooftop pool. The warmth suggested it wasn''t hot spring-level, but comfortable enough to enter immediately.


    "Sarang, let''s go in. It''s really warm."


    "Sarang is so cold! Want to go in quickly!"


    "Careful, it''s slippery. This way, one foot at a time."


    Holding Sarang''s hand, we eased into the pool. Feeling the warmth seep into her bones, she immediately crouched on the middle step, just her head above water.


    "It''s warm here!"


    "Not cold anymore?"


    "Nope! Sarang isn''t cold at all now!"


    While Sarang was warm, Heena and I were chilly. Being in the shallow end, our upper bodies were exposed to the cold air.


    I could bear it with my lower half submerged, but Heena likely couldn''t. She wasn''t particularly cold-sensitive, but not resistant either.


    "Let''s take a few pictures and then play downstairs. Are you cold too?"


    "A little. I think I''d be warm if you hugged me~"


    Though playful, I noticed her slight trembling. I gestured her closer, had her sit before me, and gently embraced her.


    We didn''t stand out among the families and couples around us.


    If anyone looked our way, it would be because Heena and Sarang were adorable, not due to our behavior.


    Heena leaned into me, savoring the moment.


    "So warm~"


    "I wanna be hugged by daddy too..."


    It was the absolute truth. Heena''s figure in her wet swimsuit was so captivating that if we were alone, I''d want to just stare at her.


    She''s more elegant than sexy, but this look on Heena is truly the best.


    I wished Heena would understand, but she still looked unsatisfied.


    "Whatever. You''ll see later. I''ll make sure you only look at me."


    "I always only see you anyway..."


    While trying to soothe the slightly miffed Heena, I glanced down at my suddenly quiet legs.


    There was Sarang, dozing off with her arms wrapped around my legs.


    "Heena, I think Sarang''s sleepy. Let''s go back to the room."


    Heena looked at Sarang, then said with wide eyes and a softened expression:


    "Sarang~ You can''t sleep here. Let''s wash up with mommy and sleep in bed."


    "Sarang... is fine..."


    "No, you''re not fine at all."


    "Sarang, come here. Daddy will carry you."


    "Mm..."


    We immediately left the pool with Sarang. After drying off with the provided towels, we put on our robes.


    By the time we hurriedly returned to the room, Sarang was half-asleep. Heena and I washed her together before putting her to bed. Thankfully, washing Sarang was easier since it was pool water, not seawater.


    After ensuring Sarang was soundly asleep, we headed back to the bathroom to wash ourselves, having only roughly dried off earlier.


    The issue was... well, it wasn''t really an issue, but.


    Heena had changed into a different swimsuit. That black bikini from before.


    "We''re going to wash up, Heena..."


    "Yeah. We can wash like this, right?"


    "We''ll have to take it off anyway."


    "Still, I wanted to show you. How is it? I''m better than those women from earlier, right?"


    "You''re a million times better than them even without wearing that."


    Her earlier jealousy, briefly interrupted by Sarang, had resurfaced. Heena, in her cleavage-baring swimsuit, clung to me in the bathroom, repeatedly asking, "I''m better, right?"


    And that wasn''t all - her touches were becoming increasingly suggestive.


    She clearly had no intention of just washing up. And we hadn''t even had dinner yet. I tried to dissuade Heena as her hands ventured towards more intimate areas.


    "What if Sarang wakes up while we''re...?"


    "It''s her first nap of the day, right? You know she won''t wake for at least an hour."


    Is that so? Well, I suppose. She must be quite tired from the car ride and playing in the pool. She might sleep for two hours.


    It''s not that I dislike doing this with Heena; I was just worried about Sarang waking up and looking for us.


    Seeing that I accepted her reasoning, Heena grew bolder. She had no interest in the bathtub we''d admired earlier.


    She was just using its edge as a handhold.


    "Let''s do it like this. With me wearing the bikini you like."


    "......"


    That''s really not it. I do like it, but because you''re wearing it...


    Since she wouldn''t believe my words, I had no choice but to show her with actions. Just how worked up I was right now.


    I recalled reading online that the soundproofing in these bathrooms is good, so it should be okay if we make a bit of noise, right?


    Author''s Note:


    The next chapter isn''t 19+ either, really.


    As the side story extends, Ria might appear occasionally, or she might not...


    Actually, since this novel focuses entirely on Yeonho and Heena''s relationship, I didn''t put much significance on other characters...


    The characters that have appeared so far aren''t set to appear only in specific places, so they might show up! Or they might not!

 171 - Winter Getaway (5)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I spent nearly an hour relishing my time with Heena in the bathroom. Her bikini, more provocative than revealing, made me want to ravish her. But I restrained myself, given our location.


    Without a mat on the floor, things could turn dicey if Heena lost her strength. Plus, to make amends for earlier, I focused on pleasing her rather than indulging my own desires.


    Clinging to each other, we exchanged deep kisses and intense caresses.


    Consequently, when we finished and left the bathroom, Heena''s face radiated joy. Her smile persisted as she dressed.


    "Honey, you must be exhausted. Lie down! I''ll massage you!"


    "Mm, please do~"


    And now she''s offering to massage me after my exertions. What greater bliss could there be?


    I lay beside Sarang, savoring Heena''s gentle touch. We were stuck here until Sarang woke anyway.


    But my dear wife, even after being satisfied, began sneaking her hand inside again.


    "Heena. You know we can''t go again right now, right?"


    "Of course I know~"


    "If you know, could you... ease up on touching there? It''s hard for me."


    "Hehehe..."


    "No, don''t laugh."


    She keeps brushing my king cobra while pretending to massage my thighs. Despite my protests, she just giggles and persists.


    -Rub rub.


    I tried to endure, but her fondling crossed a line. Fearing I might lose control next to Sarang, I grabbed Heena''s arm and pulled her towards me.


    "Eep!"


    She let out a playful shriek as she tumbled onto me. I immediately wrapped my arms around her.


    "Should our Heena nap too?"


    "It''s not afternoon anymore~"


    "That''s true."


    As we chatted, Heena lifted her face slightly. She gazed down at me, flashed a grin, then pulled me close and tangled her tongue with mine.


    "Mmm... ahh... honey..."


    Despite our recent bathroom activities, she seemed insatiable, endlessly pressing her lips to mine. I reciprocated, caressing her hair with one hand and her bottom with the other. ?ANo?bE?S??


    Honestly, this was pushing the limits of my self-control.


    "Slurp... chu..."


    Regardless of my state, she clung to me passionately. Just as I debated returning to the bathroom, given how she ground against me...


    "Daddy... Mommy..."


    "Ah."


    "Oh! Sarang, you''re awake?"


    Sarang''s whine suddenly came from beside us. Startled, we separated and looked over to see her rubbing her eyes, gazing at us.


    Perfect timing for her to wake up!


    "Sarang too..."


    Still groggy, she reached out, seemingly wanting to join our embrace.


    Heena and I exchanged amused glances at our daughter''s adorable behavior.


    Partly because Sarang seemed uninterested, but also due to our fatigue. We''d spent hours in the car, played in the pool, and tired ourselves out in the bathroom earlier.


    So we just snapped photos as we walked, bought drinks at the cafe, then returned to our room.


    After changing into comfortable clothes, we settled on the sofa for some relaxation. I worried Sarang might get bored without specific activities, but...


    "Sarang, is it okay if we don''t play more?"


    "Sarang likes being like this with Daddy!"


    "I love being like this with you too, honey~"


    "Hmm..."


    Well, I enjoy it too, but...


    On the spacious sofa, Heena and Sarang leaned against me on either side. Sarang spaced out, hugging her cat doll, while Heena organized our recent photos.


    Enjoying these leisurely moments, I sat still, providing a comfortable rest for them.


    "Daddy~"


    "Yes?"


    I was casually checking my phone when Sarang called out. While Heena seemed engrossed in photo sorting, Sarang had likely grown bored of just sitting.


    Tugging my sleeve, Sarang giggled and said:


    "You know~ Eoluki said it''d be nice to snuggle with Sarang and Daddy!"


    "Oh really? Eoluki wants Daddy to hug him and Sarang together?"


    "Yeah! Sarang thinks that''d be nice too!"


    "Well, if Eoluki and Sarang want that, I guess I have no choice."


    I set down my phone, sat Sarang on my lap, and hugged her. She tried hugging back with one arm while holding Eoluki, but then...


    "...Eoluki says he doesn''t want hugs anymore..."


    "Pfft... Is that so? Should we put Eoluki next to Daddy then?"


    "Yeah! Eoluki says he''d like that too!"


    She wanted to cling to me fully, but Eoluki was in the way. When I took Eoluki and set him aside, she immediately latched onto my stomach with both arms.


    Though it limited my movement to just my arms, I didn''t mind. This was exactly what I''d hoped for on this trip.


    I wanted to cherish these moments before Sarang grows up and inevitably distances herself as she grows up.


    Heena must have found Sarang adorable too, pausing her photo organization to stroke Sarang''s hair.


    "Does Sarang like Daddy that much?"


    "I love him so much!"


    "Just like Mommy~ Mommy loves Daddy so much too."


    "Sarang and Mommy are the same!"


    With my daughter and wife expressing such sentiments, could a father ask for greater happiness? Absolutely not.


    While hugging Sarang with one arm, I used the other to pull Heena close. We basked in each other''s warmth. I also gently caressed Heena''s cheek after releasing her shoulder.


    Though our hotel vacation consisted only of swimming, bathroom antics, and this leisurely lounging, I was utterly content.


    I could confidently declare this trip a success.


    "What''s the plan for tomorrow morning? Try the jjimjilbang? We can swim in the afternoon when it''s warmer."


    "Okay~"


    "Heena, you listening?"


    "I''m listening~ Oh, honey. More cheek strokes, please."


    "Coming right up."


    With Heena purring like a cat on my shoulder and Sarang nuzzling my stomach, I held them both, mentally planning tomorrow. Hoping it would match today''s joy.

 172 - Winter Getaway (6)

    172 - Winter Getaway (6)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The next day.


    Though I''d been captive to mother and daughter until just before sleep, things hadn''t changed much when I opened my eyes.


    Heena on my right, Sarang on my left.


    They slept, occupying both arms. Of course, this mirrored how we''d fallen asleep, so the unchanged position made sense.


    Still, Heena not being up yet was rare. Unable to check the time with immobilized arms, I knew she normally rose before me ninety-nine times out of a hundred.


    Usually, Heena woke me with a kiss as part of our routine, but today - whether due to vacation or yesterday''s excitement - she showed no signs of stirring.


    She seemed deep in sleep, and I was reluctant to wake her. But oversleeping meant missing the hotel breakfast. So I gently moved the arm Heena held.


    She reacted almost instantly.


    "Mmm... What time is it...?"


    "Don''t know. Can you release my arm for a sec? I''ll check."


    "I''ll look..."


    "That works too."


    She seemed unwilling to let go of my arm, insisting on checking herself. I tried freeing my arm from Sarang''s side, but she was practically lying on top of it.


    The bed''s width had allowed us to place Sarang on the side rather than between us. Luckily, she hadn''t rolled off in the other direction. She wasn''t prone to moving much in her sleep anyway.


    "8 o''clock... We overslept..."


    "Already 8? Didn''t we turn in before midnight?"


    "Yeah... We should get up soon and wash... We need to eat."


    "Then we should wake Sarang too."


    Heena finally sat up and stretched, apparently not wanting to miss breakfast. As she headed to the bathroom to wash up first, I gently nudged our daughter, who slept soundly, drooling slightly.


    "Sweetie, time to wake up, okay?"


    ---Raei Translations---


    Despite rising later than planned, we managed to head out for breakfast around 9. Like yesterday, it was a buffet with plenty of breakfast-friendly options.


    Despite being breakfast, the variety was impressive. We indulged in a hearty morning meal, piling our plates with treats we rarely had at home - croissants with eggs and bacon, accompanied by soup.


    Of course, that led to...


    "Salad."


    "Yes..."


    "Yees..."


    Getting scolded by Heena first thing in the morning.


    After our meal, we headed straight for the hotel''s jjimjilbang. Though early for the sauna, I figured this would be the best time to avoid evening crowds.


    As expected, the baths and jjimjilbang were nearly empty, allowing us to sit comfortably in casual attire.


    "It''s too hot for Sarang here!"


    "Too hot? Should we go somewhere else?"


    "Yeah... Sarang keeps saying it''s hot..."


    "If the floor''s too hot, want to sit on Daddy''s lap?"


    "That''s okay!"


    No sooner had I finished speaking than Sarang practically threw herself onto my legs.


    The jjimjilbang hadn''t changed our dynamic from the hotel room. Yesterday, Sarang clung to me in the room; now she clung to me in the jjimjilbang.


    Beside us, Heena sat holding my hand, her expression blissful.


    "It''s so warm~"


    "You like it?"


    "Yeah~ It''s been ages since I''ve been to a jjimjilbang~"


    "True. First time since we went with my brothers?"


    "Probably?"


    That must have been quite a while ago, before Sarang''s birth. It was fun going together back then. Afterwards, between studying, Heena''s pregnancy, and everything else, we never considered going again.


    Thanks to Heena sitting right next to me and Sarang on my lap, I was getting double the jjimjilbang effect.


    As sweat began dripping down my forehead from the intense heat, I suddenly remembered something I''d always wanted to try in a jjimjilbang.


    I quickly searched on my phone, then started folding the few towels I''d brought along.


    It wasn''t difficult, so I finished quickly and placed it on Sarang''s head.


    "What''s thiiis?"


    I''d completed the jjimjilbang staple - towel rabbit ears - on Sarang''s head as she tilted it quizzically.


    "Rabbit ears, done."


    "So cute! Honey, do mine too!"


    Even at home, we often covered up with a towel if things seemed risky.


    "Shame we have to go back tomorrow..."


    "Should we stay one more day?"


    "Hehe, if we do that, the whole family might come looking for us. They''re already fussing about what time we''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Come on, it''s only been a few days since they last saw Sarang..."


    I was somewhat aroused, but didn''t particularly want to do that during a family bath. Heena seemed to feel the same; even though she must have felt my excitement, she didn''t make any special moves.


    She just held Sarang, who was busy playing with the bubbles, tightly in her arms.


    "Our Sarang has grown so much already... Time really flies..."


    "It really does."


    "She''ll be starting elementary school before we know it, right?"


    "With only 3 years left, it''ll be here in no time."


    Once she becomes an elementary student, middle school will follow quickly. Feeling wistful about time''s rapid passage, that''s why I''d impulsively planned this trip.


    Honestly, I didn''t think our angel would give me the cold shoulder in puberty, but it would still be less than now. That saddened me deeply.


    I''d never once found it annoying that Sarang sought me out daily. Even if I thought it frequent, I was always delighted when our daughter called for me with a bright smile.


    I wished she''d call me "Daddyy~" like that forever.


    I stretched my arms forward and caressed Sarang''s cheeks. The soft, mochi-like feeling mirrored Heena''s exactly.


    "Mommyy~ Daddy''s patting Sarang''s cheeks~"


    "I''m jealous~ I wish Daddy would touch me too."


    At those words, I used my other hand to stroke Heena''s cheek. Receiving my touch, Heena turned her head slightly.


    -Smooch!


    I immediately gave Heena a kiss. I''m sure that''s why she''d turned her head.


    After receiving my kiss, Heena leaned her head against my chest and spoke.


    "Thank you, honey."


    "For what?"


    "For thinking of this trip."


    "It''s nothing. You ended up planning most of it anyway."


    "Still. I''ve been so busy lately, I couldn''t even think about taking a trip."


    "You have been pretty swamped with the year-end coming up."


    It was only because of the trend of using up all vacation days that we could take this trip. Without that, we wouldn''t have dreamed of a vacation until around February next year. Heena had been that busy.


    "Next time... Where should we go next?"


    "How about a sledding hill? We''ve never gone with Sarang. Don''t you think she''d be old enough to ride a sled at 4?"


    "That sounds great~ It''ll be fine if we ride together!"


    I couldn''t see Heena''s face, but I could feel her grinning from ear to ear.


    I wasn''t sure exactly how Heena''s work schedule or company situation would evolve, but if using vacation days proved too difficult, we could always go on a weekend, even if crowded.


    "We talked about this before, remember? Let''s go everywhere we want to go. The sledding hill, the amusement park. Heck, even overseas trips."


    "Yeah..."


    "We have all the time in the world."


    "You''re right... We do."


    That''s right. This time, I''d gotten oddly impatient and come on this sudden hotel vacation, but we had plenty of time.


    We had all the time in the world to make memories as a family like this.


    And well, even though we''d come on impulse, it hadn''t turned out badly. The hotel vacation had been extremely satisfying, and we were still enjoying ourselves now.


    -Splash! Splash!


    "Daddyy... No more bubbles..."


    "Oh my, they''ve disappeared already. Should we make more?"


    "Yeees! Make lots of bubbles pleaaase!"


    "Mommy will make lots of bubbles for you~"


    This overnight, 3-day family trip was already nearing its end, but...


    We could always go again next time.


    Anywhere.


    Anytime.


    Author''s Note:


    The hotel vacation part, which was longer than expected, has come to an end.


    I didn''t have time to write it, so I just played out the 19+ scene in my head.


    It''s a shame I can''t show it to you...!


    ---

 173 - Happily Ever After (feat. Heena)

    173 - Happily Ever After (feat. Heena)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Yeonho and Sarang. Even after our hotel staycation, time raced on relentlessly.


    Work was hectic and draining, but it couldn''t dampen my happiness.


    My late hours meant Yeonho, the love of my life, always welcomed me home first.


    Our daughter, who I adore almost as much as Yeonho, sometimes needs scolding for avoiding vegetables and lately makes me a tad jealous for monopolizing her father''s attention.


    Those two kept a smile on my face. Each day brimmed with gratitude.


    How long has it been since that miracle reunited me with Yeonho? Even that memory''s grown hazy. All that remains are our joyful moments together.


    And those memories kept accumulating after our staycation.


    "Woooooow!!! Daddy!! Uncle''s coming this way!!"


    "Bro, what the hell?! This ain''t bumper cars!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    We''d somehow squeezed in a family sledding trip.


    Careening down the slope, colliding left and right. I snapped photos of an ecstatic Yeonho and Sarang at the bottom.


    Nearby, my brother and...


    "Sarang!! Auntie''s coming too!!"


    "Sis, be careful, dammit!"


    "Kyaaa!!"


    My sister, also crashing about on her sled. Despite early pregnancy, she laughed raucously as ever.@@@@


    My brothers-in-law, Jeongwoo oppa and Sunhoo oppa, had gone skiing separately. I was glad they seemed to be enjoying themselves after their recent work struggles.


    Eventually, Yeonho and Sarang tumbled off their sled, faces caked in snow, and came to me for help.


    "This won''t do. Heena, quit with the photos and help out. They''re hopeless, crashing into each other like that."


    "Mommy! Daddy and I rolled around! The snow''s so cold!"


    "Hehe, alright~ Mother-in-law''s taking photos too, so I''ll join in."


    That day was a blast. I''d never cared for skiing or sledding before, but with family, it was exhilarating.


    As we headed home after hours of play, I felt genuinely disappointed. So I made a silent vow.


    To hit the slopes every year from now on. All of us, together.


    ---Raei Translations---


    With each new year came our family''s joint birthday bash. My birthday, Yeonho''s, and Sarang''s all fell in January-February, so we threw one big party instead of separate ones. It was more fun that way.


    We''d gather at one house on the most convenient weekend between January and February.


    "Happy birthday, you three~! But Yeonho and Heena, no presents for you, got it?! Everything''s for Sarang!"


    "Sigh. If Sarang gets more, I guess we''ll allow it."


    "Thanks, unnie~"


    "This year''s gift is something we all pitched in for."


    "More like forced contributions."


    "Can I try it too?"


    My sister''s and brothers'' comments piqued my curiosity about the gift. The wrapped box was enormous.


    Yeonho and Sarang seemed just as intrigued, poking at the box.


    "It''s huge! Is this really for Sarang?!"


    "Of course it''s for Sarang. But what the hell did they put in there? Surely not a doll."


    "Don''t be too shocked when you see it. Sheesh..."


    "Why~ It looks fun!"


    My mother-in-law sighed as if she''d already seen the contents, while my mom just chuckled.


    And so, summers meant beach trips, autumn brought amusement park visits, and winters saw us sledding.


    Year after year, the same routines and seasonal events.


    In a way, we always did similar things, but each time brought fresh joy and happiness.


    Yeonho remained devoted to me and Sarang, while our daughter grew up kind and healthy.


    I, too, always strived for my loved ones. To be a mom worthy of my wonderful husband and sweet daughter.


    As years passed...


    Life brought many changes. My brother married Rin unnie, who still ran the cafe, and moved out. Jeongwoo oppa and Yoonjung unnie''s son, Jihu, was already two and chattering away.


    Sunhoo oppa, though, still lived at home, making money through gaming and showing no interest in dating... But to each their own.


    Our parents stayed healthy, free from minor ailments. That''s what matters most at their age.


    As for Yeonho...


    "Heena. Gotta pop by the office for a bit..."


    "Sarang was so excited to go out with you..."


    "I''ll be back after noon. We''ll go then."


    "Can''t be helped. Be careful."


    He''d quickly found work after discharge and was excelling. With his solid college grades and consistent studying even during his military service, he''d faced few hurdles.


    In some ways, he had more options than me. From major corporations to IT firms, and even a startup introduced by a college senior.


    Yeonho chose the startup path. Though less stable, he saw it as a chance to gain experience while continuing to study development.


    Overtime was frequent during busy periods, but that wasn''t much different for me. Still, when he had to work weekends like this, I wanted to torch his company.


    As lunchtime passed and Yeonho''s return neared, our rapidly growing daughter entered the kitchen.


    Sarang was already 8, old enough for daily school with a backpack.


    "Mom! When''s Dad coming?"


    "Soon, honey. Taking good care of Kong?"


    "Yep! Finished my observation diary too. Wish Dad would hurry~"


    Her speech was now clear and articulate, her personality sweet and unblemished.


    Perhaps because she''s my daughter, she still adored Yeonho. Every evening and weekend, she''d cling to him relentlessly.


    Not that it hindered her friendships. She was quite popular in class.


    Sarang was my spitting image, but with Yeonho''s gentle eyes, giving her a kind face and beautiful smile. She''d also inherited his knack for easy friendships, making her irresistibly likable.


    The kids'' phone we''d bought her for elementary school seemed ready to combust from constant vibrations.


    Not that Sarang cared much about replying. Especially on days like today when she was going out with her dad.


    I wasn''t much different from Sarang in that regard.


    Though years had passed since reuniting with Yeonho and having Sarang, I still craved every moment with him.


    Like Sarang, I eagerly anticipated our outing today.


    -Ding dong!


    "Ah! Dad''s home!"


    "Han Sarang! No running in the house!"


    "Daddy!"


    "Really..."


    And so, we...


    Continued to cherish our happy moments together, unchanged.


    Author''s Note:


    Feels like a side story finale. Though it''s not...


    At this rate, the side story might outgrow the main one.


    How''d it come to this?


    ---

 174 - She Loves Her Dad So Much

    174 - She Loves Her Dad So Much


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    A pleasant spring day.


    How many springs had passed since I first met Heena and since Sarang was born? Sometimes, reflecting on this brought an involuntary smile to my face.


    Ten years.


    It seemed unbelievable. That so much time had already slipped by. Perhaps because every day had been so fun, it felt like it had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Saying this makes it sound like I''m already middle-aged, but surprisingly, Heena and I were still only twenty-eight.


    Well, we did have Sarang early.


    While our family remained unchanged, our surroundings had gradually shifted.


    My oldest brother and sister-in-law had a cute son, Heeseong hyung married and moved out, and his vacant room now belonged to Sarang.


    Of these changes, Heeseong hyung''s wedding stood out as the most significant event. Given our closeness, I had anticipated feeling bittersweet and somewhat lonely when he married and left.


    Heena and I ended up shedding tears at Heeseong hyung''s wedding. Despite his frequent teasing that often earned him scoldings from Heena, he had always been a pillar of support for both of us.


    Now I had adjusted, but when hyung first moved out, the emptiness was palpable. Sarang felt quite lonely too.


    Of course, that was all in the past now.


    "Dad! Stop using items!"


    "Nope~ I''m going to keep using them~"


    "No fair!"


    Now eight years old and noticeably bigger, Sarang sat on my lap, furiously using the game controller. We were playing the racing game we used to enjoy as a family - the one where you could use items to interfere with each other.


    Bang! Bang!


    As Sarang''s character tumbled after being hit by my item, she lifted her bottom in protest. Sarang rarely got angry with me, so this was just light complaining.


    "Looks like Dad''s going to win this time?"


    "Ah! Dad! Wait for me!"


    "Should I wait here then?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    I checked Sarang''s position on the minimap as she frantically tried to catch up, and stopped my character about 3 meters short of the finish line.


    Even if it was my adorable daughter''s request, I had no intention of conceding victory. I planned to teasingly cross just as she was about to arrive.


    As we approached the final straight, Sarang suddenly stood up and turned around, hugging my face.


    My vision was completely blocked.


    "That''s cheating...!"


    "Sarang won! Dad! I won three times, right?!"


    By the time Sarang released my face, she had already overtaken me and finished first. I could have crossed first if I wanted to since my hands were free, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it when my daughter was trying so hard to win, even resorting to such an adorable cheat.


    Sarang jumped up and down in front of me, celebrating her victory.


    "Grandma! I beat Dad!"


    "Sarang''s good at games~"


    "Dad kept throwing turtle shells at me! But Sarang won!"


    "Is that so?"


    She immediately ran to my mother-in-law sitting behind us to brag. Mother-in-law stroked Sarang''s head, clearly finding her adorable. Seeing that, I felt reassured about our decision to continue living together rather than moving out.


    Originally, we had considered moving out around this time. Sarang had grown up quite a bit, and both Heena and I had established ourselves at work.


    Living with family had allowed us to save a substantial amount. With a hefty loan on top of that, we could probably find a decent place.


    It wasn''t a subscription housing though. The conditions for newlyweds to apply for that had many restrictions, like being within 7 years of marriage or income requirements.


    We could have found a place, but my in-laws asked us to reconsider. They said it would feel too lonely if we moved out after Heeseong hyung had already left.


    Moreover, their joy was in caring for Sarang. Her good behavior, kindness, and lovable nature made them reluctant to part with her.


    Consequently, our plans to move out fell through. We also felt more at ease knowing someone could look after Sarang when we worked late.


    With that response, Sarang fell silent.


    Sarang had a very regular lifestyle, so being this late, she must have been quite tired. She quickly fell asleep, breathing evenly.


    I moved my hand from stroking her head to her back, gently patting it as I closed my eyes.


    How much time had passed? I think I dozed off for a bit too.


    I heard rustling sounds from behind. Opening my eyes and turning my head, I saw Heena in her pajamas, tying her hair.


    I spoke softly to avoid waking Sarang.


    "You''re back?"


    "Ah, sorry. Did I wake you?"


    "No, it''s fine. You must be tired."


    "Yeah~ Today was really tough~ So give me a kiss."


    "That''s fine, but I can''t move."


    "Geez, Han Sarang. Leaving her own room empty every day..."


    Smooch!


    Heena, who had been pouting for a moment, came over and softly pressed her lips to mine. Then she climbed onto the bed and lay down. We faced each other with Sarang in the middle.


    Lying like that, looking into my eyes, Heena spoke softly.


    "Did anything happen to you today?"


    "Hmm..."


    "Why? Did something happen at work?"


    "Nothing happened, but..."


    "But what? If nothing happened, isn''t that good?"


    "It was a problem that nothing happened."


    Heena tilted her head at my words, probably wondering what I meant.


    "Usually when you''re coding, bugs naturally happen."


    "And?"


    "But everything worked too well."


    "...Huh? Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "No... It''s weird. There''s no way there weren''t any problems..."


    "What the~"


    Even after years, you can''t trust yourself, and even as a professional developer, you can''t stop studying when it comes to programming.


    Well, I guess I''ll just fix it when problems arise later.


    I stopped thinking about work and reached out to caress Heena''s cheek. Still beautiful despite getting older... well, we''re only 28. Anyway, Heena seemed to grow prettier with each passing day.


    It''s not just rose-colored glasses - she still turns heads when we go out. The same goes for our Sarang.


    "I promised to take Sarang out tomorrow, where should we go?"


    "Wherever you want to go~ Sarang would like that more too."


    "I prefer wherever you or Sarang want to go..."


    "We''re happy anywhere as long as we''re with you."


    Heena said with a sweet smile. I gave a wry smile in response. I felt the same way, so continuing this conversation would just lead us in circles.


    We ended the conversation there and closed our eyes. Heena must be tired from working late, and if we talked for too long, we might wake Sarang.


    And tomorrow... Well, I guess I''ll just follow Sarang''s lead.


    The next day... Well, as expected, a problem did arise, so I had to go into work briefly in the morning.


    Author''s Note:


    Suddenly I want to draw Heeseong...


    And elementary school Sarang too...


    And this is a side story. It''s a side story. Not part --!!


    ---

 175 - She Loves Her Dad So Much (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Weekend family outings. I always welcome our little excursions, but honestly, I''m running out of ideas.


    Heena and Sarang both love spending time with me, so we try to go somewhere at least once a week.


    We''ve been everywhere and done everything. Sarang wants to go to the playground, but that seems underwhelming for a family outing.


    After some deliberation, we ended up at...


    "How about a room cafe?"


    "Sounds good. Right, Sarang?"


    "Yeah! I like it! Mom, I want waffles!"


    "Alright, waffles and bagels... Pick a drink too. Honey?"


    "I''ll have a latte."


    "I want chocolate!"


    It was a room cafe near our house. We considered a PC bang, but gaming felt out of place for an outing. Plus, this cafe had rooms with TVs and was cleaner.


    After ordering and paying, we got our food and headed to our room.


    As we entered, nostalgia washed over me.


    "Heena, remember? We used to come here sometimes."


    "Of course I do~"


    "It''s impressive they''re still thriving. So many places around here have gone under."


    It had been so long since our last visit that my memory was hazy, but the interior seemed to have changed significantly.


    I remember it used to have lots of cute knick-knacks, but now it had a clean, modern aesthetic.


    "Me! Me waffle!"


    "Daddy will cut it for you~ Wait, don''t sit on my lap while I''m holding the knife."


    "Okay~"


    "Is the chocolate latte good?"


    "Yeah! It''s delicious! Super sweet!"


    "Let mommy have a sip~"


    "Here!"


    While they shared the drink, I cut the bagel and waffle into bite-sized pieces. The cross-sections were impeccable - truly a master''s knife work. Years of cutting food for Sarang had honed my skills to perfection. Ra?o??¦¢E?S


    Silently praising my handiwork, I pushed the plate to the center. Then, as I was about to taste it myself...


    "Ah~"


    "Ah~"


    "......"


    Heena and Sarang immediately opened their mouths like baby birds, side by side. They didn''t even consider picking up their own forks.


    Their behavior was uncannily alike.


    Abandoning hope of eating myself, I directed the fork towards Sarang.


    "Aah!"


    The bigger baby bird squawked in protest. So I turned the fork the other way.


    "Aah~!"


    Now the smaller baby bird was making a fuss. Faced with mother and daughter competing to show me their mouths, I could only sigh.


    This wasn''t the first time. Experience had taught me a simple solution.


    I quickly grabbed another fork, speared another piece of waffle, and fed them both simultaneously.


    They looked a bit unsatisfied, but choosing between them was impossible. I couldn''t handle the aftermath.


    "Is it good?"


    "Yeah! Daddy~ More! Give me more!"


    "Honey, me too."


    "Alright. Both of you, open wide."


    "Ah~"


    "Ah~"


    Right. What does it matter if I eat? The most important thing is Sarang and Heena enjoying their food.


    After feeding them and finishing the desserts, we sat side by side on the low sofa to watch TV. The TV was just background noise; they both cuddled up to me, savoring the moment.


    It might seem no different from being at home, but doing this outside had a special charm. Plus, the food was delicious.


    ---Raei Translations---


    After our leisurely time at the room cafe, we planned to go to the park. The idea was to take a slow stroll and see where we felt like going next. But on the way, I suddenly thought of Yoonsung, still grinding away at the tteokbokki shop.


    "Oh~"


    "Enjoy. Let me know if you want anything else."


    "Thanks. Sit with us for a bit. There are no customers right now anyway."


    "Sure."


    At my words, he pulled up a chair and sat next to me.


    "How have you been lately? Is work bearable?"


    "How do you think? Same as always."


    "Well, that''s good. But seriously, Sarang is looking more and more like Heena every day."


    "She got her eyes from me, you know."


    "Haha. If you say so."


    "You wanna die?"


    We exchanged some meaningless, silly banter for a while. Really, we hadn''t changed at all from before.


    In middle and high school, we used to play basketball and games together almost every day. Now, we''re approaching our 30s.


    Maybe because we don''t see each other often, talking face-to-face like this always made me feel a bit nostalgic.


    "Does Sarang still follow you around everywhere?"


    "Well, yeah."


    "Is it because she''s really Heena''s daughter... It''s about time she became more independent."


    "Ah, don''t talk nonsense. Sarang will stick with me forever."


    "What are you saying? Soon she''ll be like ''Dad, you''re annoying! Don''t come into my room!''"


    "I''ll kill her."


    "I''ll kill her~"


    "Sigh..."


    This bastard was making faces that made me want to punch him. I seriously considered ''accidentally'' spilling the tteokbokki on the floor. So annoying.


    He teases me with the same repertoire every time we meet, and it pisses me off every time. There''s no way our Sarang would ever do that.


    After chuckling for a while, Yoonsung spoke again.


    "Doesn''t Sarang say things like wanting to marry you?"


    "No, she doesn''t. Honestly, aren''t those questions just fishing for predetermined answers? When they''re super young."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah."


    "Hmm..."


    At my words, Yoonsung fell into thought for a moment. I was wondering why he suddenly got like that when Heena and Sarang returned to the table.


    "Oh, it''s already here? I''ll dig in~"


    "Yeah, enjoy."


    "Uncle! Thank you for the meal!"


    "Sarang, enjoy~ By the way, Sarang."


    "Yes?"


    As Yoonsung was getting up from his seat with a satisfied smile at Sarang''s polite response, he suddenly called out to her.


    Sarang, who was about to dig into the tteokbokki with her fork, turned her head to look at Yoonsung.


    "Sarang, who do you want to marry when you grow up?"


    "Hey, stop it."


    I immediately tried to stop this idiot from asking such a ridiculous question. If Sarang were to mention a celebrity or a classmate''s name, saying she wanted to marry them, my heart would shatter.


    But Sarang, without a moment''s hesitation, answered Yoonsung''s unnecessary question with a bright smile.


    "I''m going to marry Daddy when I grow up!"


    Wait, marry Daddy?!


    No way! Is that true, Sarang?! This changes everything!


    "Really?! Han Sarang. Daddy will remember this exactly. Don''t you dare say anything different when you grow u..."


    "Hmm..."


    "......"


    Oops.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 176 - She Loves Her Dad So Much (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "......"


    "......"


    "......"


    It''s chilling.


    A dagger pierces my heart...


    Heena''s disapproving snort stops Yoonsung and me in our tracks.


    Silence engulfs us, leaving us speechless. Only Sarang continues happily munching on her tteokbokki.


    Sensing the mood, Yoonsung makes his escape.


    "Well, back to work..."


    "Hey, you...!"


    This bastard drops a bomb and bails!


    But I couldn''t stop him - he was mid-shift after all. I watch him leave, then slowly turn to Heena.


    She greets me with a slight smile, seemingly unbothered.


    But her fingers tap rhythmically on the table like a metronome, betraying her displeasure.


    To be fair, it wasn''t worth getting worked up over. Just an innocent declaration from our daughter.


    "Honey."


    "Y-yes?"


    "Your smile''s reaching the heavens. That happy?"


    "...This rascal has a mind of its own. I''ll have a word with it later."


    "Hmph."


    My instant joy didn''t sit well with her. Honestly, I could feel my own lips curling up.


    But isn''t this unavoidable? Sarang said she wants to marry me! How can I not be thrilled? Our daughter just said the cutest thing!


    Of course, I couldn''t voice these thoughts honestly. Who knows what might happen tonight if I did. So I swallowed my words and picked up my fork.


    "Heena. Want some fried food? Yoonsung packed lots of shrimp tempura. You like shrimp, right?"


    "Sounds delicious."


    "Right? Hold on. I''ll feed you."


    I quickly cut a shrimp tempura into thirds, dipped it in tteokbokki sauce, and tried to feed Heena. She probably wasn''t genuinely upset, just half-jokingly reacting. rAN§°bE?s


    But then.


    "I want some too! Dad! Ah~!"


    "......"


    Sarang perked up and intercepted the shrimp tempura. With her mouth wide open, I couldn''t pull back abruptly. She might topple onto the table.


    Heena stared dejectedly at my now-empty fork.


    "The shrimp tempura is super tasty! Dad, here, you try!"


    Not stopping there, Sarang picks up a fork and feeds me tempura. I glance nervously at Heena before accepting it.


    It was delicious, I''ll admit. Though I might choke if I keep eating like this.


    "Dad, it''s good, right?"


    "It is..."


    "Now it''s Dad''s turn! Ah~"


    Somehow, we''ve fallen into a pattern of feeding each other. With no choice, I give Sarang another piece of tempura. She happily accepts it.


    We exchange food a few more times. Then Heena, who''s been silently watching, speaks up.


    "Am I interrupting your date? Should I leave?"


    "No, you know that''s not it!"


    Shit, Heena''s really upset!


    ---Raei Translations---


    Despite the brief incident, Heena''s mood improved quickly, likely due to the delicious tteokbokki and tempura.


    After all, it''s not strange for a young child to say such things. I never imagined I''d hear it in real life rather than in fiction.


    I made a mental note to exact revenge later on Jung Yoonsung, the instigator of this event.


    "Heading straight home?"


    "We''ll walk around first. Why?"


    But who''s Seojun? Sounds like a boy''s name?


    "Who''s Seojun?"


    "Hehehe, honey~ Must be a classmate~"


    Heena, catching on to my concern, chuckled and nudged my shoulder. I knew that much, but as a father, I needed to know more.


    This wasn''t interference, just trying to learn about Sarang''s friend I didn''t know.


    Really.


    "I know that, but Sarang. Are you close with Seojun?"


    "We''re close! Seojun gave me cat jelly too!"


    Sarang smiled, recalling when she received the jelly, saying, "It was delicious~"


    That cheeky brat, trying to win over Sarang with cat jelly?


    I was displeased, but I couldn''t express that to Sarang. How could I forbid kids from being friendly?


    Besides, there are probably plenty of kids showing interest in Sarang. Our Sarang has a great personality and is incredibly cute.


    Of course, being elementary students, they usually express their feelings childishly, but kids who straightforwardly offer food to get closer are extremely threatening.


    Those small acts of kindness tend to stick in one''s heart.


    But I couldn''t tell her not to accept snacks from Seojun. What kind of petty father would I be?


    As I swallowed my frustration, unable to voice these thoughts, Heena asked Sarang,


    "Sarang, who do you like more, Dad or Seojun?"


    "Dad! I like Dad way more!"


    "Really? How much more?"


    "This~ much!"


    As if trying to cheer me up, Heena winked at me while prompting Sarang''s answer. Sarang jumped up and drew a big circle in the air.


    Seeing that brought a smile to my face. Those foolish thoughts from earlier couldn''t linger any longer.


    Right. Kids can be friends. It''s just some jelly. I should buy him a slushie next time I see him.


    "Shall we play a game together when we get home?"


    "Let''s do it! Dad promised to build more houses with me in Animal Crossing!"


    "Oh~? Have you built many houses with Dad? I want to see too~"


    "Yes! Dad and I made bridges and lots of farms too! Right, Dad?"


    "Yeah. Sarang made them really pretty."


    The game Sarang mentioned was the latest Animal Crossing installment that Heeseong hyung and I had played years ago. We received hyung''s old console, and Sarang and I created villages on separate accounts.


    Heena naturally steered the conversation to a topic that would make us feel good, then took my hand again and started walking.


    She truly was a dependable wife. She did show a bit of jealousy occasionally, but that was just one of Heena''s cute traits.


    Sarang, eager to show off, held Heena''s hand and excitedly chattered about the game as we walked.


    "You know! I made Dad''s house too!"


    "Did you?"


    "Yes! It''s a house where Dad and I live together!"


    "You two already built a house together~ I don''t even have one yet. Sarang, you''re so lucky~ Having a house just for you and Dad~"


    "I want to play with Dad every day while living with him!"


    "Sarang likes Dad that much?"


    "I like him so so much!"


    "Dad must be happy~? Sarang loves him so much."


    "......"


    Heena looked at me with half-closed eyes, envious. I''m not sure if she''s envious of me or Sarang.


    Sigh... Here we go again. Can''t be helped. I''ll have to play a lot with Sarang later to tire her out so she sleeps in her own room.


    Then I''ll have to comfort Heena at night. In the way she likes.


    I''ll have to engrave my love on her body again tonight.


    Author''s Note:


    Sarang will live with Dad forever!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 177 - Hello? I Am Sarangs Dad

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    When Sarang entered elementary school, there were a few changes in her life.


    First, Sarang''s room.


    Though Heeseong hyung had moved out and emptied his room a while ago, Sarang only started using it on her own around the time she entered school.


    I thought it was good for kids to have their own space from this age onwards, if the family could afford it. Sarang also enjoyed decorating her room as she pleased.


    Of course, she still often came into our room to sleep, but that was unavoidable since she was still young.


    Plus, a child''s body is incredibly warm, so it felt really nice to sleep while holding Sarang. Sometimes I''d wake up in the middle of the night to find Heena had stolen Sarang from my arms and was cuddling her instead.


    "Mmm... so warm..."


    "...Photo, photo."


    Seeing Heena tightly hugging Sarang in her sleep was just unbearably cute. It was like cuteness multiplied by cuteness equaled not just --, but 200 billion. So I took photos a few times to preserve those moments.


    Next was the school commute.


    When Sarang was in daycare or kindergarten, either I or my mother-in-law always helped her get there. There was a shuttle service, but since it was close by anyway, we felt more at ease taking her ourselves.


    But after entering elementary school, except for the first few times, we taught Sarang to go by herself. We were worried, of course, but we couldn''t keep her under our wing forever.


    The key points we emphasized in our teaching were: always stick to main roads, walk with friends when possible, how to use the safety alarm, and how to use a smartphone. Safety was the top priority.


    Well, to be honest, my mother-in-law, father-in-law, and I took turns secretly following her a few times. But our clever Sarang never forgot or disobeyed when we gave her serious warnings or instructions.


    "What do you do at a crosswalk?"


    "Look for cars before crossing! Don''t run! Raise my hand while crossing!"


    "That''s right~ Our Sarang is so smart~"


    "Hehe!"


    Thanks to that, we were all able to feel at ease pretty quickly.


    Lastly, there was the matter of pocket money.


    We started giving Sarang an allowance when she entered elementary school. Before that, if she wanted to eat or have something, any of us would just buy it for her. ??¦­ObE?S


    Of course, we had been saving the money she received from our family members under her name until then. However, money from relatives other than our immediate families... well, we put that to good use.


    I don''t mean we used it for ourselves, of course.


    When I was young, I thought my parents took the money I got from relatives and used it for household expenses, but having a child of my own made me realize that wasn''t the case.


    The money Sarang received would be set aside, only to be given right back to our relatives'' children. It was truly a cycle of money.


    Although, since Sarang was so adorable, she often received more pocket money than other kids, so there was some left over. We definitely saved that under Sarang''s name.


    Anyway, this year Sarang''s allowance was ten thousand won per week. Given every Monday. You might think that''s too much for a first-grader, but that amount didn''t go directly into Sarang''s hands.


    Heena gave her a bit more to instill the habit of saving. Basically, half was automatically saved, so her actual allowance was five thousand won.


    This still seemed like quite a lot, but watching Sarang, it seemed okay for now. On Sunday evenings, Sarang would bring her remaining allowance to Heena.


    "Mom! I want to save!"


    "Oh? How much do you have left?"


    "Three thousand won!"


    "Great. Did you write everything down in your allowance journal?"


    "Yep!"


    "Well done~"


    Apart from the initial five thousand won, we didn''t force Sarang to save her remaining allowance. It''s good to save, but it''s also important to learn how to spend.


    But Sarang wasn''t the type to waste money on junk food. Although she loved snacks, she wouldn''t buy them to eat alone.


    "That''s not just luck, is it? I guess you won''t need to send her to academies~"


    I didn''t bring this up to brag, but because there might be some who viewed us negatively for being such a young couple.


    I wouldn''t mind if it was just directed at me, but it could potentially affect Sarang. People might go home and tell their children, "That child is such-and-such, so don''t play with her~"


    Even now, just mentioning that both Heena and I graduated from Seoyeon University noticeably changed their attitudes to a much more favorable one.


    Well, I think it''s an unavoidable aspect of society. You can''t completely ignore social perceptions.


    Anyway, now that I''ve dropped this information once, it will naturally spread among the parents. This happened in kindergarten and daycare too, so I was 100% certain. The information network among parents is no joke. There''s even a separate group chat, though Heena was in that one.


    As we were chatting, a teacher called us together, presumably because it was time to start.


    "Parents, please gather over here!"


    ---Raei Translations---


    We went outside after the teacher reconfirmed our positions, basic precautions, and schedule. I was wearing a vest and hat, holding a flag.


    As I took my place at the crosswalk, I felt excited already, even though I hadn''t done anything yet.


    What should I do? I want to do this every day.


    I had such idle thoughts for a moment, but kids started appearing one by one, so I blocked the crosswalk with my flag.


    Then, when the light turned green, I raised the flag. When I saw a car that looked like it might suddenly accelerate, I stepped forward and gestured to stop it. I also stopped kids who tried to run across.


    Though it wasn''t much, it felt quite rewarding. Not only was I helping keep the kids safe, but they were all so adorable, being children and all.


    Plus.


    "Good morning!"


    "Hi there~"


    Some kids would bow slightly and greet me as they passed. It was mostly younger kids around Sarang''s age who did this, and I made sure to respond as kindly as possible each time.


    Ah, this is so much fun!


    About 30 minutes into this healing pre-work volunteer activity, a familiar figure caught my eye in the distance.


    It was our Sarang!


    Next to her was Jooeun, holding her hand as they walked together. Living nearby and having similar departure times, they often commuted to school like this. There were also a couple other kids who seemed to be friends, greeting them.


    We, Jooeun''s mom, and probably other moms too, encouraged this kind of group commuting. It was more reassuring to know the kids were together.


    Anyway, Sarang arrived at the opposite side of the crosswalk and waited behind the flag of the mother stationed there for the light to change.


    Soon after, the light turned green and the flag went up, but Sarang didn''t start right away. She stopped and looked both ways once.


    Only after confirming that the cars had completely stopped did she raise one hand, hold Jueun''s hand with the other, and slowly start crossing.


    She was truly excellent, as expected of our daughter.


    Barely holding back tears and the urge to applaud, I smiled warmly as I held up my flag.


    But when Sarang was about halfway across, she suddenly stopped. She stared intently in my direction.


    Hmm, did she notice? With the vest and hat pulled down, it shouldn''t be easy to recognize me at a glance.


    In this uncertain moment, Sarang started crossing again with quick steps.


    As she got closer, I could clearly see her incredibly bright smile.


    "Daddy!!!"


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 178 - Hello? I Am Sarangs Dad (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I wanted to rush over and hug Sarang, who had practically sprinted to me, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it. Even though it was just volunteer work, the children''s safety was at stake, so I couldn''t be careless.


    Only after the traffic light changed and I lowered the flag to stop the children from crossing did I pat Sarang''s head with one hand.


    "Our Sarang, you did so well following what mom and dad taught you. I''m so proud of you!"


    "Hehe! Daddy, what are you doing here? Are you gonna do this every day now?!"


    "Just sometimes. Were you surprised?"


    "I was so surprised! I was sad when you weren''t there this morning, but now I''m happy!"


    "Oh no, were you sad because daddy wasn''t there?"


    "Yeah! I brushed my teeth and came out, but you weren''t there!"


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you. But you''re happy to see me now, right?"


    "I am!"


    While keeping an eye on our surroundings, I chatted briefly with Sarang, who was clinging to my leg. Next to her, Jooeun held onto Sarang''s sleeve, hiding behind her and nodding shyly.


    "Hello, mister..."


    "Hi Jooeun. Did you come with Sarang?"


    "Yes..."


    She''s quite energetic when playing at the playground, but she becomes quite shy when I''m around. It''s not uncomfortable, just a bit timid. I guess it''s because I''m an adult man.


    Being called "mister" stung a bit, but being called "oppa" would''ve been worse, and having my daughter''s friend call me "uncle" didn''t feel right either.


    After that, two more girls who seemed to be Sarang''s classmates greeted me one after another.


    "Hello!"


    "Hello! Are you Sarang''s mister?!"


    "Yes, I''m Sarang''s dad. Hello, everyone~"


    "You look like an oppa!"


    "Yeah, really!"


    "Haha. Come on now, oppa?"


    "He''s my daddy~"


    What sweet children, aren''t they?


    Not because they thought I was an oppa, but because each child had their own unique charm. Among them, Sarang puffing up with pride saying "He''s my daddy~" was the cutest thing in the universe. ???§à?E?S??


    After listening to them chatter around me like little chicks for a moment, I sensed it was time to send them on their way. I needed to continue managing traffic safety, and the kids couldn''t be late either.


    "Alright kids, time to go. Your teacher will be waiting."


    "Okay!"


    Their chorus-like response was adorable too.


    As I watched them fondly, Sarang looked up at me with a slightly disappointed face.


    "Daddy, are you coming home late today?"


    "Hmm... A little? Why?"


    "I want to play with you..."


    "I''ll try to come home as soon as I can. Until then, can you wash your hands well, eat your food, do your homework, and wait for me?"


    "Okay! But you have to come home quickly!"


    "I will. Now, go with your friends."


    "See you later! Bye-bye, Daddy!"


    "Bye-bye~"


    I waved goodbye to Sarang as I watched the children walk away. They were giggling and chattering excitedly, with Sarang at the center of it all.


    Sarang kept glancing back at me as she walked. Once the children were out of sight, I refocused on traffic safety.


    This really felt like the most fun activity I''d done in a while. It was great to have that brief chat with a surprised Sarang and to see some of her friends I hadn''t met before.


    Plus, the volunteer work itself was rewarding.


    And in this short moment, I once again felt keenly that Sarang was Heena''s¡ªour daughter. While talking to me, she kept wanting to take out the smartphone from her pocket.


    She probably wanted to take a picture, but she didn''t because we''d told her not to use her smartphone on the way to and from school unless it was important.


    Our daughter is so adorable and well-behaved that no amount of praise could do her justice.


    ---Raei Translations---


    The morning''s volunteer work, which turned out to be much more fun than I''d expected, came to an end. Before heading to work, I chatted a bit longer with the mothers who had come out today.@@@@


    I''d left plenty of time in case I wasn''t sure how things would go today, and as a parent myself, I figured some casual interaction and information exchange couldn''t hurt.


    Of course, most of it was just chit-chat about the kids. What they liked these days, which celebrities they were into.


    "My daughter copies every idol she sees on TV."


    "She did? She said she wished I was Seyeon''s dad?"


    "Yeah. And we were supposed to play at the playground, but she said she wanted you to play too."


    "I see. Should we go to the playground with Daddy this weekend and play with your friends?"


    "...Okay..."


    Sarang''s response here wasn''t very enthusiastic. This wasn''t like her ¨C she wouldn''t dislike going to the playground with me, even if her friends were involved.


    "Don''t you want to go with Daddy?"


    "I like playing with Daddy."


    "Then? What don''t you like, Sarang?"


    "Seyeon keeps saying in the chat that she wishes you were her dad! She keeps saying she wants to play with you!"


    *Bang! Bang!*


    Sarang expressed her displeasure by hitting the sofa. Did she dislike it that much?


    "You didn''t like that?"


    "No! Daddy is Sarang''s daddy! You''re only supposed to play with me! She keeps saying she wants to play too!"


    "I see~"


    Listening to her, it was both serious and not serious at all. In short, Sarang''s possessiveness had flared up.


    And now I could understand why Heena''s answer wasn''t very helpful. Her possessiveness must have flared up too.


    They say there are three times in life when a person is popular, and it seems like all three have come for me at once.


    The first was when I met Heena.


    The second was Sarang.


    And the third is now.


    Ha.


    What am I supposed to do with all this popularity? Sorry for being so handsome!


    If my friends had heard that thought, they would have beaten me up. With that amusing thought, I spoke gently.


    "Daddy is always Sarang''s daddy. But you didn''t fight with your friend, right?"


    "We didn''t fight... But Jooeun, you know. When we were coming home earlier."


    "What about Jooeun?"


    "She got angry for me! She said you''re Sarang''s daddy, and Seyeon shouldn''t keep saying weird things!"


    "Oh~ Jooeun is very kind."


    "Yeah! I like Jooeun so much!"


    When I mentioned Jooeun, a smile returned to Sarang''s face. She seemed happy.


    Is this the power of long-time neighborhood friends, true friends? I should buy Jooeun something delicious later.


    Anyway, it was time to wrap up this conversation.


    "But Daddy wants to play with Sarang at the playground too, so can you play with your friend for a little bit then? Of course, I''ll play with Sarang the most."


    "Okay... But I''m number one!"


    "Of course. Sarang is always number one!"


    "Then it''s okay!"


    "I want to go too."


    And while I was making playground plans with Sarang, Heena suddenly chimed in.


    What''s this about? I mean, I don''t mind if she comes along, but...


    "Didn''t you say you had something to do this weekend?"


    "I do, but I can spare a bit of time for some fresh air."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. And you know Sarang and I are joint number ones, right?"


    "Haha... Of course."


    Of course I know.


    But you''re not going to give Seyeon a flick on the forehead when we get there, are you?


    Author''s Note:


    The plot''s been revealed.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 179 - Theres a Surprise?

    179 - There''s a Surprise?


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    A few days had passed since I last saw Sarang''s pouty face, which I only got to see about once a month.


    To be honest, I thought the kids would have forgotten everything they talked about before. At my age, I often forget plans I''ve made to do this or that, so I figured kids would be even worse.


    But surprisingly, on Friday evening, Sarang grabbed me as soon as I got home from work and brought it up.


    "Dad! You promised to play with us at the playground tomorrow, remember?!"


    "Ah."


    It was only after Sarang said that that I remembered we had indeed made such plans.


    Right. I had actually forgotten. Work''s been pretty busy lately.


    I''d been debating whether to do some work at home tomorrow to meet a not-quite-urgent deadline, but hearing Sarang''s words made me abandon that idea completely.


    I could always work on Sunday, or put in some overtime on Monday if needed.


    Sarang was staring at me with sparkling eyes, silently pressuring me with a look that said, "You remember our promise, right?" How could I possibly say no?


    "Of course I remember promising to play with you, Sarang. What time did you agree to meet your friends?"


    "We''re meeting at the police playground at 10 o''clock!"


    "Alright. Let''s all go together - mom, dad, and you."


    "Yay!!"


    Sarang jumped up and down with joy at my confirmation. She immediately grabbed her smartphone and started tapping away at the screen.


    Even though we''d agreed to play together, for Heena and me, it would essentially just be a walk in the park. Once we got to the playground, the kids would play among themselves anyway.


    And speaking of playgrounds, something suddenly came to mind.


    "Heena."


    *Smooch*@@@@


    "Hmm?"


    When I called out to her, Heena, who had been glued to my side working on her laptop, gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before looking up at me.


    "Next time we have some free time, want to go fishing together?"


    "Sounds good."


    "Uh..."


    Of course, I thought Heena would agree. But her immediate response without any hesitation caught me a bit off guard. I was sure Heena wouldn''t have even the slightest interest in something like fishing.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m happy doing anything with you. Should we cook whatever fish we catch for dinner?"


    "That... might be a bit difficult... I just thought it might be fun to try."


    "Let''s do it~ Oh, but honey. I probably won''t be able to make time until next month..."


    "That''s fine, I''m pretty busy right now too. Let''s go when we''re both free."


    "Okay! And if we''re going fishing, do you think my dad would want to come too?"


    "Sure, we can bring anyone who wants to come."


    Heena readily agreed. Now for the next step.


    "Do you think Sarang would like fishing?"


    "Hehe, she loves even just going for walks with you, so I''m sure she''d enjoy it~"


    "Hmm... You''re probably right. Sarang!"


    "Yes?"


    Sarang, who had been focused on her phone, likely messaging her friends, immediately looked up at me.


    I asked confidently, thinking Sarang would surely enjoy it:


    "Want to go fishing with mom and dad someday?"


    "Yeah! I want to go fishing with mom and dad! When are we going?! Tomorrow?! The day after?!"


    "Um... Well... Later..."


    "When''s later?!"


    "I''m sorry, Sarang. I guess I brought it up too soon..."


    Do I still underestimate Heena and Sarang too much?


    Faced with Sarang''s overwhelming enthusiasm and desire to leave right away, I found it hard to tell her we didn''t have any concrete plans yet.


    I managed to calm down the excited Sarang by reminding her about our playground plans for tomorrow and mentioning other upcoming activities like visiting a cat cafe.


    In the future, I should probably wait until all the plans are set before telling Sarang, maybe just a day before we''re actually going to leave.


    ---Raei Translations---


    And so, the weekend arrived.


    As promised, we arrived at the playground with Sarang, where we were greeted by a surprisingly large group of children. Heena and I were the only adults there.


    Usually, there are one or two parents who occasionally come along with the children, but today there were none. It seemed they had heard we were coming. Some parents had contacted us, asking us to keep an eye on their kids.


    So I opened my arms and waited. Jooeun bounced over to me excitedly. I carefully supported her with my arms and stood up.


    Is she about the same weight as Sarang? Jooeun is pretty slim too. They''re about the same height as well.


    "Wow!!"


    "It''s nice, right? Right!"


    "Yeah!! I love it!"


    Jooeun seemed overjoyed at her elevated view. I guess they don''t get to do this much at home.


    Jooeun''s mom probably finds it too tiring to lift her now that she''s heavier, and her dad is rarely home due to frequent business trips. Even though we''ve had some interaction with Jooeun''s family for a while now, I''ve only met him a few times.


    But strangely, instead of looking around, Jooeun was clinging to my neck and staring at me, just like Sarang does.


    *Squeeze*


    I thought maybe she just liked being held up like this. Since I won''t be able to do this often, I smiled at Jooeun, hoping she''d feel comfortable.


    "Hehehe..."


    She blushed and giggled. Jooeun was an incredibly cute child, though not quite as much as Sarang. Maybe I find her even cuter because she''s such good friends with Sarang.


    I held Jooeun for a while as we waited for our turn on the equipment. Soon, I saw the boys who had been riding earlier getting off.


    "Dad! It''s our turn!"


    "Alright~ Jooeun, you''re going to ride with Sarang, right?"


    "Yes!"


    From then on, I went around the playground, taking care of Jooeun and Sarang. When other children came over, I''d let them join in too.


    I guess this is what it''s like for a dad to play with kids at the playground?


    ---Raei Translations---


    At the playground, we didn''t just use the equipment. We played games like freeze tag and hide-and-seek too.


    I participated enthusiastically to help the children have fun, running around with them. I thought I was going to die from exhaustion. Kids really do have infinite stamina.


    Meanwhile, Heena sat on a bench, taking pictures of us and enjoying the fresh air.


    After a few hours of playing like this, it was finally time to head home.


    "Thank you both~ See you next time!"


    After making sure the children were heading home, we walked Jooeun back to her house. It was on our way home anyway.


    After safely seeing Jooeun home, we headed towards our own house.


    Sarang was asleep on my back. She had been fine until we said goodbye to her friends, but she started getting really sleepy on the way.


    "Wow... I''m exhausted, seriously."


    "Hehe, you worked hard~"


    "Were you okay? I thought you might have been bored."


    "Not at all~ It was fun just watching you and Sarang play, you know?"


    "Well, I''m glad. Did you get enough vitamin D?"


    "Yep~"


    Both Heena and I had things we needed to do today, but I think spending time together with our daughter like this is really important.


    Especially since Sarang enjoys it so much. Enough to fall asleep from exhaustion after playing.


    "Honey."


    "Hm?"


    "From now on, when Jooeun plays with us, make sure to bring me along too."


    "Jooeun? I don''t mind, but... why?"


    "Mm~ Because I can''t let my guard down?"


    "???"


    "You got it, right?"


    "Well... okay."


    As we were walking home, chatting casually, Heena, who had been quietly smiling, suddenly said something I couldn''t quite understand.


    I don''t know why, but honestly, I''d feel more comfortable if there was someone else to help keep an eye on things. Besides, unless we''re extremely busy, Heena will probably be with us anyway when I take Sarang out.


    Anyway, this wrapped up another peaceful weekend in our daily lives.


    I should get some work done tomorrow. As for the fishing trip... maybe I''ll start planning it slowly next month.


    Author''s Note:


    Kyeeeeeek!!!!! Be careful, Sarang!!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 180 - From Time to Time, Sharing a Moment Together

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    After a few weekends had passed.


    Usually, Heena, Sarang, and I always spent time together, but occasionally there were times when we couldn''t.


    I''m not talking about when we got home late due to work or company dinners, but rather the rare occasions when Sarang wasn''t at home.


    However, it wasn''t because of anything bad.


    "She''ll probably be back tomorrow after lunch~ Take care of the house, you two~"


    "Daddy~ Mommy~ Bye-bye!"


    "Take care, Sarang. Listen well to grandma and grandpa, and we''ll see you tomorrow~"


    "Have a good time~"


    *Smooch! Smooch!*


    "Okay!"


    *Smooch! Smooch!*


    Heena and I each kissed Sarang''s cheeks. Then Sarang returned the kisses to us. After that, she left the house holding her grandmother''s and grandfather''s hands.


    She wasn''t going far. Just visiting Heena''s parents'' house. Why weren''t Heena and I going? Well, it was a bit of consideration for us.


    Our daughter was so popular that she was often invited places, and we always tagged along whenever we went somewhere. But one day, my mother-in-law said something.


    Shouldn''t Sarang get used to spending time away from her parents? And in our case, relatives often bothered us with too many questions.


    They still nagged about us having Sarang too early, gave advice about children''s education because of our good academic backgrounds, and made various small talk about how we were raising Sarang.


    Truthfully, it was exhausting every time we went. But that wasn''t the only reason.


    "You''re not even thirty yet, so you should spend some time together when you can~ It''s good to cherish Sarang, but you''re still young."


    They were being considerate so we could have some intimate time together. It''s not that spending time with Sarang was ever bothersome, but there were definitely times when we wanted to go on dates, just the two of us. ra??oB?s?


    So while we were grateful for their thoughtfulness, there was likely another reason. I''m sure they had a hidden desire to monopolize Sarang''s cuteness.


    Since she only clings to me at home.


    Anyway, Sarang didn''t mind spending a night elsewhere once in a while. Even though she''d cling to me more than usual the day before, she never threw a tantrum about not wanting to go.


    She probably hadn''t thought about it deeply, but she seemed to go along quietly, almost as if she was being considerate of us.


    Well, it could also be because it didn''t happen often.


    As the three of them left the house and the door closed, Heena immediately grabbed my arm and pulled me along.


    "Heena, what''s up?"


    "Hurry, come here."


    Heena urgently dragged me into the bedroom and started taking off her clothes one by one.


    Huh? Are we doing that in broad daylight?


    Wouldn''t it be better to have some romantic time first, since we''ll be alone until tomorrow?


    "It''s still bright out... Oof!"


    "Slurp... Be quiet. I can''t hold back anymore."


    After silencing me with a kiss, she started undressing me.


    Well... if she can''t hold back, what can I do!


    She hasn''t told me, but there must have been a truckload of guys trying to get her number during her commutes. There might be people at her company making advances too.


    No, there definitely are.


    Of course, I wasn''t worried because I was starting to realize how cold Heena could be to other men when I wasn''t around, and why my friends used to be so afraid of her.


    "Is that noona still working there?"


    "Jia noona? Yeah, she''s still there. The cafe couldn''t run without her."


    "That''s impressive... It''s been about 10 years now, right?"


    "Yeah. I heard she''s planning to open her own cafe later."


    Apparently, Rin noona is begging her to stay as the manager forever. While Jia noona is still working there, Chaea noona got a job at a design company a few years ago.


    For the past few years, they''ve been living together in a house nearby. Chaea noona has quite expensive tastes, so they decided to live together to save on rent, and Jia noona wants to save money for her future business.


    They''re both quite pretty, so they must have had a lot of men around them, but I wonder why they haven''t found boyfriends... These days, there''s a trend towards being single, and it''s best if they live how they want.


    For me, meeting Heena, marrying her, and having Sarang has been the happiest thing possible, but that can''t be the answer for everyone.


    Anyway, now that we''d decided on our plans, I tried to get up to start preparing, but Heena wouldn''t budge.


    "Shouldn''t we start moving if we want to get back by evening? Hyung and noona probably won''t let us leave quickly."


    "But~ Your scent is so nice..."


    "This is just the body wash smell. We use the same one."


    "It''s different~ Sniff~"


    She then bent down and started sniffing my chest in earnest. Since Heena didn''t seem like she was going to get off anytime soon, I tilted my head to the side and buried my nose in the nape of her neck.


    *Sniff, sniff*


    Along with the body wash scent, Heena''s skin smell tickled my nose. The scent of Heena that had filled the room earlier when we were having fun.


    Thanks to that, I was reminded of what we''d done earlier, and my lower half reacted again. After all, Heena had just been playing with me earlier, not letting me fully satisfy myself.


    Heena must have felt my healthy Armstrong cannon because she looked up from sniffing and gave me a coy smile.


    "Hmm... What? You want to do it again?"


    "We only did it once, so this guy isn''t listening."


    "If you wanted more, you should have said so~"


    "If we''d done more, you would have collapsed. I wanted to go on a date today."


    "Mmm~ Then."


    Heena seemed to agree with my point. After thinking for a moment, she slowly slid down to the floor. Then, kneeling on the ground, she grabbed both ends of my sweatpants with her hands.


    And while maintaining eye contact with me, she slowly pulled down my pants, smiling.


    "I''ll take care of it. You just stay still. Got it?"


    Yes, ma''am.


    Author''s Note:


    Um... You know, right? The next chapter isn''t R-rated...?


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 181 - From Time to Time, Sharing a Moment Together (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    We finally left the house an hour later.


    Honestly, it should have taken 5 minutes, but Heena''s skills have improved over the years. Now when she gives me a BJ, she really knows how to tease me. Thanks to that, it took 30 minutes to finish the job, and another 30 to clean up and get dressed.


    I could have turned the tables if I wanted to, but Heena looked so pretty with that smug smile and playful eyes that I didn''t feel like it.


    It seemed to have been a very satisfying time for Heena as well as me - her face was beaming with a wide smile.


    "Let''s take our time on our date~"


    "Then should we take the subway instead of a taxi?"


    "Yeah! You get carsick in taxis, babe."


    "That''s true."


    The low profile of taxis and their distinctive smell never gets comfortable no matter how many times I ride in them. Even a 5-minute ride is enough to make me nauseous.


    As we chatted and prepared to leave, we did one last check of each other''s outfits at the door. We hadn''t put too much effort into dressing up.


    Just jeans and white t-shirts, with matching cardigans as a couple look.


    "My husband looks so handsome~"


    "And my wife is so beautiful, isn''t she?"


    "Hehehe, you think so?"


    "Of course. Oh, Heena. Hold on a sec."


    As if wiping something off, I placed my palm on Heena''s cheek as she smiled happily.


    And in that position...


    *smooch*


    I softly kissed her pretty lips, which were glistening moistly. They were particularly eye-catching today.


    Heena''s eyes widened slightly. But since we''d shared kisses like this countless times before, she didn''t get flustered and simply wrapped her arms around my neck. R??N¦ÏbE?s?


    "Mmm... chu..."


    And so another kissing session began right then and there. We were in front of the apartment hallway anyway, with no one around, so there was nothing to hold us back.


    Though it''s not like we refrain from kissing even when people are around.


    ---Raei Translations---


    After taking our sweet time, we leisurely arrived at the cafe and occupied a table to chat with Heeseong hyung and his wife.


    "Sigh... if you were going to come, you should have brought Sarang..."


    "Really... don''t you know how much I miss Sarang..."


    "Some welcome we''re getting here."


    But instead of welcoming us, they just complained about why we didn''t bring Sarang. I could understand this from Rin noona to some extent.


    Relatively speaking, she hadn''t been part of our family for very long, and unlike me who lived with them, it was awkward for her to frequently visit the house.


    So unless we came to visit, it was hard for her to see Sarang.


    But hyung could come see her anytime he wanted, yet he was saying things like this.


    "Oppa, you can just stop by the house if you want. Mom was wondering why you haven''t been coming over."


    "I''m too busy to visit, that''s why. I need to take Han Sarang to a cat cafe one of these days."


    "Heeseong, take me with you when you go. No excuses."


    "If you can sneak away without Jia noticing."


    "That''s... *sigh*..."


    Rin noona''s deep sigh clearly showed who the real boss of this cafe was. I heard the cafe couldn''t run without Jia noona, since the other staff kept changing and Rin noona focused more on managing the place.


    Anyway, we couldn''t exactly call Sarang over from grandma''s house, so after a brief complaint, we moved on to catching up.


    "How''s work going for you? I''ve been itching to change jobs lately."


    "Oh, you know, I could switch anytime if I wanted to. I actually got an offer recently."


    "Wow, damn. Is this the power of school connections?"


    "You know it~"


    I can''t deny it. I got into my current company through a senior''s referral, and even the big company that made me an offer was ultimately connected to university seniors if you traced it up. Of course, it was because my skills backed it up that the offer came.


    Moving would mean better conditions, but I had no thoughts of it at the moment. Compared to a big company, the benefits might be a bit lacking and job security lower, but the flexibility in work hours was a huge plus for me.


    "Busan."


    "You''re going all the way to Busan for fishing?"


    "My army buddy runs a pension there. I''ve been meaning to visit for ages but never got around to it. When I mentioned fishing, he told me to come down. Said there are good spots there too."


    "Oh, really? That sounds good then. We can do some fishing and then explore Busan. Maybe feed Han Sarang some octopus while we''re at it."


    "Oppa. Do you have a death wish?"


    "Ah, okay. Stop glaring at me."


    Heeseong hyung''s face fell immediately at Heena''s words, after grinning widely at the thought of pranking Sarang. Neither Sarang nor I are fans of slimy, creepy textures like octopus or squid.


    Especially live octopus that writhes on its own - we''d never eat that in a million years. One time, Dad brought some home, and Sarang screamed and ran to her room as soon as she saw it. I followed right behind her.


    Heena doesn''t have any particular aversions, just preferences, so she''d eat it without much fuss. But ever since she found out I don''t like it, she doesn''t even mention those kinds of foods.


    "Anyway, we''ll count on you coming. We should get going now."


    "Already? You just got here."


    "Shouldn''t you two be helping out soon? It''s getting pretty crowded."


    "Ah."


    "Oh."


    At my words, they finally looked around. I''d come thinking there''d be plenty of staff working on a weekend, including Jia noona, but she wasn''t even here - maybe she had something come up.


    Moreover, the few employees and part-timers inside the bar were struggling to keep up, and almost every seat around us was filled with customers.


    There had been some breathing room when we first arrived, which is why we were able to chat, but the situation had changed drastically in that short time.


    "We should head in. Want another drink to take with you?"


    "I''ll pack up some cake too. You can eat it together at home."


    Heeseong hyung and Rin noona said as they stood up, but we both shook our heads. We hadn''t even finished what we had in hand, and we''d eaten so much of the cake here already.


    "It''s okay. The part-timers look like they''re about to cry, so you''d better hurry."


    "We''ll head out too."


    "Alright. Both of you get home safe."


    "Hey, let me know as soon as you set the date. I''ll try to make it work."


    "Okay~"


    After watching them go help out, Heena and I left the cafe too. Some customers seemed to be leaving because there were no seats available, so we hurried out.


    Finding ourselves with unexpected free time after leaving the cafe earlier than planned, I briefly pondered whether to head home or stop somewhere else.


    Cuddling up with Heena at home to watch a movie sounded nice, or since we''d come all this way, taking a stroll around the university area wouldn''t be bad either.


    "Babe."


    "Yeah?"


    As I stood still, contemplating our next move, Heena called out to me.


    "Is there somewhere you want to go?"


    "No, I was just thinking."


    "Then how about we go there?"


    "Where?"


    Her tone suggested she had a place in mind, so I immediately wiped all my previous considerations from my mind. If there was somewhere Heena wanted to go, I''d happily follow her anywhere.


    We had about two hours free before we needed to head back for dinner and work.


    What could Heena want to do in that short time? A walk around the university area since we''re already here? Or maybe shopping?


    For a moment, various possibilities flashed through my mind, but the answer that came out of Heena''s mouth was completely unexpected.


    "A manga cafe~"


    Author''s Note:


    Oh my~ All ages~


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 182 - From Time to Time, Sharing a Moment Together (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I had a feeling something was up when I first heard it, but with time being short, I went along with it anyway.


    It didn''t seem like we were heading somewhere on a whim either. We weren''t checking out a place nearby, but rather a manga cafe she''d looked into beforehand.


    Thanks to that, I followed my wife with a question mark floating in my head.


    What could it be?


    I''d occasionally read manga that my sister-in-law lent me before, but Heena had never been deeply into manga.


    So I wondered why we were suddenly going to a manga cafe, but it seemed like it could be refreshing since we''d never been to one together before.


    I''d often gone to rental shops when I was younger, but this would be my first time at a manga cafe.


    The place we arrived at was a simple yet incredibly clean manga cafe near the station closest to our home.


    "When did you find out about this? I didn''t even know a place like this existed."


    "A junior at work went on a date at a manga cafe, and her boyfriend apparently loved it. So I looked up all the nearby places."


    "Ah~ But while it might be fun for me, are you okay with it? You don''t read manga much."


    "I saw online that they have all sorts of things besides manga."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah! Let''s go in and see!"


    The basement manga cafe we entered was completely different from what I''d imagined. I thought a manga cafe would be a cafe-like space with lots of manga books where you could read while having drinks.


    That wasn''t entirely wrong, but it was quite different. In an incredibly spacious area, there were not only manga but also lots of novels, like in old rental shops.


    Moreover, the place to read them wasn''t at tables, but in separate cave-like spaces with a zigzag multi-level structure. It had a bit of a capsule hotel feel, but was definitely wider.


    Inside those roughly 5.5 pyeong honeycomb-like spaces were blankets, cushions, and small tables. People were reading books there with friends or lovers, drinking beverages or eating food. Some had even closed the curtains to block the view inside. R?ANo?BE??


    I was surprised by the interior. I thought since most rental shops had disappeared, you could only buy manga and novels to read them, but places like this had popped up.


    As I looked around in amazement, Heena, who had finished paying at the counter, approached me.


    "What do you think? Do you like it?"


    "Yeah. It''s really nice. I had no idea something like this existed."


    "I''m glad you like it~ I''ve paid, so we can go get books to read now. We''ll get a buzz when the drinks are ready. But they said it might take a while because of backed-up orders."


    "Can we go in anywhere?"


    "Yeah. Just go into an empty space. There are lockers for storing belongings, but we don''t need them."


    Heena slowly looked around to find a place to go in. Although it was crowded because it was the weekend, there were quite a few empty spaces because the place was even larger than that.


    Eventually, we went into a place with no one around and sat down side by side.


    "The inside is pretty comfy too. It''s clean considering how many people come and go."


    "Right~ Do you want to read some manga?"


    "We won''t be here long, so there''s no need... Let''s just rest here for a bit, have our drinks, and look around before we leave."


    "Okay. Then..."


    - Swish!


    As soon as she heard my words, Heena immediately drew the curtain at the entrance. While it couldn''t completely block sound from leaking out, most of the entrance was covered, so the inside wouldn''t be visible from the outside at all.


    After that, she took off the cardigan she was wearing, set it aside, and slowly crawled towards me.


    Just like when we''re at home, she came right up to me, wrapped her arms around my neck, and pressed her lips against mine.


    "Mmm... chu... honey..."


    Given our location, she wasn''t aggressively clinging to me, but she languidly explored around my lips.


    I calmly received her kiss, and only after Heena pulled away did I let out a small laugh and speak.


    "Wouldn''t it have been better to go to a motel or home if we were going to do this?"


    "Isn''t it nice to do it in a different place sometimes?"


    She strongly refused and slightly curled her body at the mention of squeezing. Thanks to that, Heena''s nape became even more visible, so I gently pressed my lips against it.


    - Chu!


    "Ah..."


    "Want me to do more?"


    "Do more..."


    - Chu! Chu!


    Following her request, I kissed Heena''s neck several times. My hands were still caressing Heena''s bare skin. Although I felt like doing it right away, it didn''t seem right in a place like this.


    I couldn''t let strangers hear Heena''s voice, the cutest sound in the world.


    But well, as long as we don''t go all the way, it should be fine, right?


    "Heena."


    "Yes...?"


    "Can I touch your breasts too?"


    "You can touch them... Should I take off my bra?"


    "No."


    No matter where we are, she naturally tries to take off her underwear if I want. Of course, I stopped her right away. I didn''t really want to undress her here, and there was a special flavor to touching her while she was still dressed.


    "I''ll just reach inside on my own."


    "Okay... Touch as much as you want©¤"


    As Heena''s permission fell, and before she could finish speaking, my hand was slowly moving upward.


    - Bzzzt!


    Suddenly, the vibrating pager we received at the counter earlier started ringing. Putting aside my disappointment, I took my hand out from under Heena''s clothes and stood up.


    "I''ll go get it."


    "Aren''t you going to touch my breasts?"


    "I''ll touch them when I get back, so be ready."


    "Okay! Hurry back~"


    ---Raei Translations---


    We spent almost two hours just exchanging that kind of skinship at the manga cafe I visited for the first time in my life, before returning home. We didn''t even get to look around the store, and left more than half of the drinks we had to order unfinished.


    I guess since there are limits to what we can do when Sarang is around, so whenever she''s not here, we end up doing that kind of thing no matter where we go.


    We went straight home and had a simple dinner. After that, once Heena finished the work she had to take care of.


    "Honey, come here quickly. I can''t wait anymore."


    "...Huh? Somehow I''m feeling de?ja? vu."


    "Hurry~"


    We went into the bedroom before 10 PM and did those kinds of things until Heena passed out.


    Today, since I wanted to go on a date outside, I held back during lunch so Heena wouldn''t be too tired. I ended up releasing everything I had pent up all at once.


    Thanks to that, Heena fell asleep next to me covered in sweat, looking extremely exhausted but with a very satisfied expression.


    I lay on my side, gently stroking Heena''s hair as she slept. I felt happy but also somehow empty.


    Hmm.


    I miss our Sarang.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 183 - Travel Plans... and Second Child Plans

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    June, with summer just around the corner. I was in the midst of planning a trip.


    Heena and I finally had some free time in our schedules, and we managed to find dates that worked for the rest of the family too.


    We considered waiting for Sarang''s summer break, but adults don''t get vacations like that, and some people find it hard to take time off in summer.


    So we all agreed to go as soon as we could coordinate our schedules. Plus, as summer approached, the pension would enter peak season, which could inconvenience Yu Jun.


    Of course, we weren''t planning to stay for free - we intended to pay the full accommodation fee. But if we told Jun we were coming, he''d probably go out of his way for us, which could be troublesome during a busy period.


    "So when is it again? First Friday in June?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Got it~ I''ve been keeping the second week free just in case~"


    "Really? That makes me feel a bit bad."


    "Don''t worry, it''ll fill up quickly anyway. Wow~ Will I finally get to see my sister-in-law and Sarang in person?"


    "That''s right. Take a good look. Try not to cry."


    It''s not like I hadn''t seen Jun since he was discharged. But between work and taking care of Sarang, I hadn''t been able to go down to Busan. Instead, Jun had come up to Seoul twice for work, and we''d met then.


    I''d always wanted to introduce him to Heena and Sarang when he visited, but the timing never seemed to work out. They still hadn''t met.


    Heena often had busy days, making it hard for her to free up time, and Sarang always seemed to be at a relative''s house when Jun was in town.


    "Sigh... If only I didn''t have to manage the pension, I could''ve met my foxy wife and bunny-like kid..."


    "Hahahahahaha! Oh, right. What a shame. If only you didn''t have the pension... pffft... as if that would''ve made a difference."


    "I really want to kill you right now."


    Even after all these years, he was still a funny guy. I still kept in touch with a few army buddies, but none as frequently or closely as Jun.


    Plus, hearing his voice after so long sparked a lively conversation that covered a wide range of topics.


    We ended up chatting for nearly an hour before Jun had to get back to work.


    "I''ll call you again closer to the date."


    "Yeah~ Message me~"


    -Click- The call ended, and as I sat there checking the messages that had come in during our conversation-


    -Rustle-


    "......"


    I felt an intense gaze from beside me. Turning my head slightly, I saw Sarang staring at me intently from the sofa.


    What''s this about?


    "Sarang. What''s wrong?"


    "Dad, are you done with your phone call?"


    "Yeah, it''s over."


    "Can I sit on your lap now?"


    "Of course. Dad''s lap is Sarang''s special seat. Come here."


    "Okay!"


    No sooner had I finished speaking than she climbed onto my lap. Sarang leaned back against me, replying to her friends'' messages on her smartphone.


    "Are you chatting with your friends?"


    "Yeah! Jooeun wants to come play at our house."


    "Oh really? When?"


    "During the break!"


    Well, Jooeun''s fine. Heena seems to like her too, given how much attention she pays to her.


    As I stroked Sarang''s hair, I went back to checking my messages and replying. I sent a quick check-in to the group chat with my friends, and updated the family group chat about the confirmed pension dates. Ra?NO??b?s


    While my thumbs were busy typing, Sarang started tapping my chest with her head.


    "Dad~ Hug me!"


    "You want a hug instead of head pats?"


    "Yeah!"


    At my daughter''s request, I lowered my hands to wrap around her tummy. I was careful not to squeeze too hard.


    "Tighter!"


    But apparently, my consideration wasn''t to Sarang''s liking. She bumped her head against me again, demanding more.


    So I pulled her close, almost as tightly as I would hug Heena. Only then did she make a satisfied sound.


    "Doesn''t that hurt?"


    "I like it this way!"


    I thought of my nephew''s face - the one who takes after my brother Jeongwoo and doesn''t show much expression, even though we visit about once a week.


    Jihu''s pretty well-behaved too, so the trip shouldn''t be too difficult.


    "Suddenly, I miss Jihu. He''s cute, you know. That blank, expressionless face of his is charming."


    "What, do you wish we had a son?"


    "No... I just think our nephew is cute. Whether it''s a son or daughter, I''d love any child of ours."


    "Is that so?"


    Heena gave me a seductive smile at my words. It seemed like she was trying to tempt me.


    A moment later, those pretty lips parted to say something I''d been expecting for a while now.


    "Then, should we try for a second child? I''m ready."


    "Isn''t it still too early?"


    "Not at all! I''ve already looked into the maternity leave process. We can do it anytime, as long as you''re up for it."


    "Wow."


    That''s my Heena for you. Always prepared.


    Come to think of it, a second child, huh? It''s not like I hadn''t thought about it. We''d both always said we wanted at least two kids.


    We hoped Sarang could experience the same joy, help, and happiness we''d received from our siblings throughout our lives.


    But what made me hesitate was the memory of how much Heena struggled when she was pregnant with Sarang.


    I''d been by her side for most of the process, from pregnancy to childbirth, so those memories hit especially hard.


    As I pondered, Heena continued her persuasion.


    "Anyway, I don''t think Mom and Dad are going to let us live independently for a while, so isn''t now a good time? Before we really move out on our own."


    "That''s true."


    It was a very reasonable point. Once we''re living independently, even if Heena takes maternity leave to look after the baby at home, the burden would be enormous.


    Of course, in that situation, either my mom or my mother-in-law would come to help, but it still wouldn''t compare to having them right there to provide immediate care.


    We also had to consider the financial aspect. Our current income should be sufficient, but living together would allow for much more savings.


    Above all, Heena must have brought this up because she felt ready. We''d had Sarang in a bit of a rush, causing a lot of trouble for our families, so we hadn''t easily broached the subject of a second child until now.


    Looking back, Heena seemed to have wanted a child then as if she was being chased by something. I''m not sure what it was.


    But now, it seemed she''d brought it up after considering various factors and deciding this was the best time.


    If so, all that remained was my decision.


    But was there even a decision to make?


    "Alright, let''s do it."


    "Really?!"


    Heena''s face lit up as she asked again, surprised by my quick decision after such brief consideration. I was worried about her, but she seemed determined, and I wanted a second child too, so there was no reason to refuse.


    Besides, I agreed with Heena that the timing was right.


    "But we should probably talk about this, right? With your mom... We''ll need a lot of help again if we have another."


    "That''s fine! I''ve been hinting at wanting a second child several times recently!"


    "That''s a relief..."


    I wondered if she might have revealed our hand too quickly, but I felt relieved deep down. It would have been a bit awkward for me to bring up.


    Anyway... hmm.


    It does feel like we made this decision rather suddenly. A second child...


    Well, I suppose the most important thing when having a child is...


    "Heena."


    "Yes!"


    "Stash away all the condoms we have. We won''t be needing them for a while."


    "...Okay. Got it... Hehehe..."


    Maybe we should give it our all when we go on this trip, after leaving Sarang in another room?


    Author''s Note:


    My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me is... an all-ages... novel...


    The side story has already surpassed 40 chapters. At this point, I''m not sure if this is still a side story, a part 2, or if I''m just continuing part 1. I don''t even know how far I''ll take it...


    Originally, I planned to end the story around chapter 130...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 185 - Family Vacation... and Expanding the Family

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Busan trip day.


    The whole family gathered early in the morning and set off right away. It was too early for Jihu, who was sleeping in his sister-in-law''s arms, and Sarang also looked sleepy, but what can you do with kids?


    Preparation was quite easy since we planned to rent most of the fishing gear, so we didn''t have much luggage. Though in the end, my brothers each bought a fishing rod. I''m not sure what they were thinking.


    And so began the long journey to Busan.


    I chattered non-stop in the 9-seater Carnival that Heeseong hyung and Rin noona had rented. This was my way of overcoming motion sickness.


    Taking motion sickness pills was a given, but from my life experience so far, I''ve realized that if I keep talking to someone without stopping, I don''t get motion sick as easily.


    I''m not sure if it''s the same for everyone or just me.


    "Dad, do you like the black one more? Then I like the black one the most too!"


    "Oh really? But Daddy likes the spotted one too~"


    "T-then I also like the spotted... Oh, I don''t know! Who does Dad like the most?!"


    "Well, I might like the white one more?"


    "What?!"


    "Honey. Sarang. Here, have an apple."


    "Ah~"


    "Ah~"


    Anyway, for that reason, I was chatting about all sorts of things with Sarang, who was sitting in the middle. Bringing up every topic under the sun. Sarang seemed to enjoy it too, happy that I was focusing on her and constantly talking to her.


    Heena was peeling fruit for us as we chatted enthusiastically. Whenever the conversation was about to lull, she''d bring up a new topic, allowing me to keep the conversation going.


    "Hey, are you two the only ones eating?"


    "Not at all. I''m giving some to Sunhoo hyung in the back too."


    "What apple for the guy lying down and playing in the back seat?! Give us some!"


    "Hyung, just focus on driving. Sarang, should we give some apple to your aunt?"


    "Yes! Auntie! I''ll give you an apple!"


    "Really?"


    As Sarang said that and stabbed an apple slice with her fork, Rin noona, sitting in the passenger seat, immediately turned around.


    "Auntie! Ah~"


    "Oh... okay... Ah~"


    However, still not used to such behavior among family members, she hesitated a bit before gently opening her mouth.


    And Sarang puts the small piece of apple in noona''s mouth. She chews it shyly.


    "Is it tasty?"


    "Yes... it''s delicious. Even more so because Sarang gave it to me."


    "Then I''ll give you one more!"


    "Thank you."


    "Sarang! What about me?! You''re not giving any to your uncle?!"


    "Uncle has to drive!"


    "I can eat an apple while driving!"


    "Can you give the fork to auntie? I''ll have her give it to uncle."


    "Okay!"


    "No... not you, Sarang... Oof."


    Even though the road wasn''t congested, Rin noona subdued Heeseong hyung, who wanted to get an apple from Sarang.


    "Mmm... It is tasty. But why is it so lumpy? Did Heena cut this?"


    "Oppa, be quiet. Unless you want to be kicked to the other lane."


    We occasionally went to motels like this even at home. The problem nowadays was that she always clung to me while sleeping. Oddly enough, she''d wake up quickly if I tried to just loosen her grip.


    "Alright~ That''s all! Here''s a key card for each of you~ You said you didn''t need anything else, so I''ll prepare the barbecue separately later! Fishing starts at 6 AM tomorrow, so please gather in front of the building by 5:30 AM!"


    As if the room explanation was over, Yu Jun clapped his hands once and gave us the final schedule explanation. With that, everyone started unpacking in their respective rooms, and Jun approached me.


    "So, what do you think? Not bad, right?"


    "Man, I''m really impressed. Isn''t running a guest house your true calling? The interior design is no joke."


    "Ha! Glad you noticed! Renovating all this was seriously tough! Dad was insisting on some weird classic or modern style..."


    "Isn''t that fine too?"


    "It could be if done well, but it wasn''t classic, just old-fashioned."


    "Ah..."


    I immediately understood what he meant. Of course, I couldn''t say much more since I hadn''t seen the guest house back then, but given that it''s now booked up, Yu Jun must be doing a good job.


    After that, Yu Jun, looking somewhat awkward, greeted Heena again as she stood beside me.


    "I only gave a brief greeting earlier... Once again, it''s nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too~ And thank you for booking our room."


    "Ah, it''s nothing."


    "Why are you suddenly acting like this?"


    He seemed quite boisterous earlier, but now that we were alone, he was being very shy. In response to my question, Yu Jun grumbled in a small voice.


    "Well, she''s just so pretty... How did you even meet someone like her..."


    "If you work hard, it''s possible for you too."


    "Don''t say things you don''t mean."


    "I think it might be difficult even if you work hard..."


    "You son of a..."


    "Daddy!! There''s a rabbit doll over there!! It''s super cute!"


    "Is that so?"


    As the three of us were talking in the hallway, Sarang came running out of the room. Seeing Sarang''s innocent appearance, Yu Jun''s face broke into a grin.


    I could understand that feeling. Sarang''s cuteness is pretty lethal. Even I, who see her every day, often struggle to keep a straight face.


    I decided to do Yu Jun a favor.


    "Looks like this uncle put the rabbit doll there for Sarang to see. You should say thank you to uncle~"


    "Oh! Uncle! Thank you!"


    "Hehehe, no need to thank me~ Want me to bring more dolls? Uncle has lots of them!"


    "Really?!"


    As Sarang, full of excitement, smiled brightly right in front of him, Yu Jun looked like he was about to die of happiness.


    I''m grateful for the guest house invitation too, so enjoy that happiness to your heart''s content.


    While this was happening, Heena glanced at me with a subtle smile. I smiled back at her.


    Judging by Sarang''s current energy level, she''ll surely be tired and fall asleep quickly by evening. If Sarang suddenly falls asleep, Yoonjung noona agreed to look after her.


    As for us...


    We''ll be able to spend a fun time together after a long while without any. It''s for our second child.


    Author''s Note:


    Whether it''ll be a son or daughter is a toss-up.


    Baby-making...!! I''ll do my best!! Not sure if it''ll be skipped or not!!!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 186 - Family Vacation... and Expanding the Family (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Right after we arrived, we didn''t do much. The guys who''d driven for hours were tired, and Jihu was asleep, so we couldn''t move around.


    Leaving him in the room wasn''t an option, and if we took him out and he woke up, he''d cry his lungs out. But it didn''t feel right for just one or two people to go out when the whole family had come on this trip.


    So we decided to relax at the pension for a bit. The terrace connected to our room was spacious with plenty of chairs, perfect for gathering around. The view of Busan''s coastline from the pension was beautiful too. Sitting on the terrace, cracking open a beer each, it felt like we were living the high life.


    "A toast to Jeongwoo and Heeseong for driving us here!"


    """Cheers!!"""


    "Kanpai~"


    "Looks like we have an imposter among us?"


    "Must be Sunhoo hyung. Let''s get him."


    Since it was still daytime, we were drinking beer instead of soju, but this was just right. A slight buzz always made the atmosphere more fun.


    Even our parents and Sunhoo hyung, who usually skipped these gatherings to play games, were chatting away, fueled by the alcohol.


    It was nice to see Rin noona smiling and bonding with our family too. She''d always been too busy to spend much time with us before.


    Yoonjung noona was sitting between the room and the terrace in case Jihu suddenly woke up. But judging by the three empty beer cans in her hand, she seemed to be having a good time too.


    In one corner of the bustling terrace, Heena, Sarang, and I were sharing some snacks. Pepero sticks that Heena had packed for us.


    Sarang, sitting next to me and munching on a stick, suddenly stood up and held out a Pepero to me.


    "Daddy! Let''s play the Pepero game!"


    "Oh? Sarang, you know about the Pepero game?"


    "Yeah! I played it with Jooeun!"


    "Really? Just with Jooeun, right? Not with any boys?"


    "Nope!"


    "Good girl. That''s right. You shouldn''t play those games with boys. Okay?"


    "Okay!"


    To be honest, even first-grade boys probably wouldn''t try to play such games with girls... but you never know.


    But how did Jooeun learn about the Pepero game? Maybe from YouTube?


    Sarang beamed at my response and put a Pepero stick in her mouth. Come to think of it, Heena and I used to play this game a lot every Pepero Day. At some point, we stopped paying attention to these little celebrations.


    I put the other end of the stick in my mouth and started nibbling, moving forward bit by bit. I wanted to bite off a big chunk, but that''s not how Sarang wanted to play this game.


    "Hehehe!!"


    Finding this amusing, Sarang approached slowly, giggling like Heena. Oh, how adorable.


    Soon, there was barely any Pepero left, and our noses were almost touching. As I was thinking what to do next...


    "Yam!"


    -Smooch!


    Sarang quickly pulled the remaining Pepero into her mouth and gave me a kiss. Then she giggled mischievously as she ate the Pepero.


    "Munch munch... I won!"


    "Daddy lost~"


    I wasn''t sure how the winner was decided, but that hardly mattered. What was important was that Sarang still didn''t mind kissing me.


    When she gets a bit older, she probably won''t do this anymore.


    Having quickly swallowed her mouthful, Sarang pulled out another Pepero. She seemed ready to play again, so I leaned down, preparing myself, when...


    "Sarang. It''s Mommy''s turn now."


    "Okay! Then it''s my turn after Mommy!"


    "Alright~"


    Heena intercepted the Pepero in Sarang''s hand, put it in her mouth, and approached me. I couldn''t help but hesitate for a moment at this change of partner.


    Honestly, given how often we showed affection, it shouldn''t have been weird to do this in front of our family. But even so, being so blatant about it made me hesitate.


    I turned my head slightly to check if our family was still distracted by beer and conversation.


    "......"


    "......"


    "......"


    "......"


    "And Mommy can take the picture!"


    "Alright. Honey, stand with your back to the ocean~"


    So we took a photo of Sarang and me, then another with Heena being carried the same way. After that, we took countless photos with the whole family. Everyone cooperated without complaint, knowing how obsessed we were with taking photos wherever we went.


    By evening, we went to a sashimi restaurant for raw fish and drinks. Of course, that was just for the other family members, excluding Heena and me. Even Yoonjung noona seemed to be holding back because of Jihu.


    I sat in the corner with Jihu and Sarang, diligently eating corn salad. Sarang, taking after me, wasn''t particularly fond of sashimi, and Jihu was still too young for such food.


    The drinking continued even after we returned to the pension. On the same terrace where we''d had a beer each upon arrival, they were now knocking back soju with side dishes.


    Originally, we''d planned a barbecue party, but we postponed that to tomorrow. Most people wanted to eat sashimi first, since we were in Busan.


    As the atmosphere grew livelier and the night deepened...


    "Daddy... I''m sleepy..."


    "Yeah? Want to go to the room and sleep?"


    "I wanna sleep with Jihu..."


    "You do?"


    Sarang said something very welcome. She wanted to sleep next to her baby cousin, finding him cute. Heena and I lit up at Sarang''s words and went to the room together.


    There, we found Jihu already sound asleep, with sister-in-law and Rin noona chatting and drinking beer beside him.


    "Oh, Sarang''s here~ Feeling sleepy?"


    "Yes..."


    "Where are you going to sleep?"


    "With Jihu."


    "Really? Jihu''s lucky~ His noona''s going to sleep next to him."


    Yoonjung noona, quickly grasping the situation, winked and lifted the blanket covering Jihu slightly. Sarang crawled in and snuggled up next to him.


    "When are we going fishing...?"


    "We''ll go tomorrow. Daddy will wake you up in the morning."


    "You better wake me up..."


    "I promise. Promise~"


    "Promise..."


    With those words, she fell asleep in an instant. She''d woken up early today, and although she''d slept a bit in the car, the long drive must have tired her out. Plus, it was later than her usual bedtime.


    After making sure Sarang was asleep, Heena and I quickly got up. Both of us, Heena especially, were quite pent up.


    Sister-in-law waved us off.


    "I''ll keep an eye on Sarang~"


    "Thanks, unnie."


    "Much appreciated."


    "They''re both so adorable..."


    Leaving Rin noona, who seemed lost in the sleeping faces of Jihu and Sarang, we thanked sister-in-law and hurried to our couple''s room.


    Everyone knew about our plans for a second child, so they wouldn''t find it strange that we suddenly disappeared.


    Of course, it was a bit much that the entire family knew about this... but with Sarang around, we needed our family to understand the situation and help out.


    And in our private room...


    "Honey... Today, you know what we''re doing, right?"


    "I know, I know."


    We spent some passionate time together. In terms of simple adult activities, it had been over ten days, but in terms of trying for a baby, it had been eight years.


    Author''s Note:


    So... you know what''s coming tomorrow, right?


    For our underage readers, it''s a break day... until tomorrow, or the day after... Due to time constraints, I can''t write a long episode like before...


    Of course, you can skip the 18+ content of ''My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me'' without missing any crucial plot points. Thank you.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 184 - Travel Plans... and Second Child Plans (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The travel preparations were progressing steadily. With the most crucial issues of accommodation and timing resolved, all that remained was deciding what to do for fun once we got there.


    Given the short duration of our trip, we wouldn''t be able to enjoy too many activities. For now, I was focusing on fishing and food. And since we were going all the way to Busan, I figured we should take Sarang to the aquarium.


    There were a few other tourist spots we could visit, but I wasn''t sure if we''d have enough time. Fishing was the main event, not just a pit stop, so it would take up a good chunk of our time.


    And for me, an unexpected item had been added to the itinerary.


    Getting Heena pregnant.


    It sounds a bit crass when I put it that way, but it''s not wrong. Ever since Heena and I had talked about having a second child, I''d been looking for opportunities.


    "Sarang, do you want to sleep with Grandma tonight?"


    "But I want to sleep with Daddy... Can''t I...?"


    "Of course you can! Do you want Daddy to give you a big hug?"


    "Yes! Hug me!"


    Sarang wasn''t having it. It''s not like her wanting to sleep with me was anything new, but lately she''d been especially clingy.


    She was even literally clinging to me while we slept, making it difficult to sneak out to a motel in the middle of the night.


    Heena seemed pretty frustrated with the situation too, but she didn''t want to force Sarang away when she wanted to sleep with her dad.


    Instead, she''d sidle up to me and whisper with a dejected look:


    "Honey... I want to do it..."


    A very explicit statement. I''d been trying to satisfy her discreetly, but it seemed she was still sexually frustrated since we hadn''t gone all the way.


    And for the first time in years, we were planning to do it without protection. No wonder Heena was practically burning up with desire these days.


    The problem was Sarang''s uncanny ability to interfere, as if she knew what we were up to and was determined to stop us.


    I''d considered slipping out after work, but unlike in the past, kids these days all have smartphones. Sarang had a rough idea of our schedules.


    If I was going to be late on a day without overtime, she''d keep messaging me, "Daddy, when are you coming home?" I didn''t want to lie to Sarang about being late just to do it.


    Even small lies can become a habit if they pile up. I hadn''t lied to Sarang even when I enlisted in the military.


    "Heena, are you okay?"


    "Yeah... I''m fine... Is Sarang still energetic?"


    "Yeah. She said she wants to sleep with Blackie later too."


    "I see..."


    I could see an unusually exhausted look on Heena''s face. Heena typically hides it when she''s not feeling well, not wanting to worry the family.


    Now, she seemed too worn out to even bother hiding it. Plus, every time she was home, her eyes seemed to be fixed on my lower half.


    "Let''s hang in there a bit longer. I, uh, asked for an extra small room at the pension."


    "What if Sarang follows us there too...?"


    "It''s a long trip, so Sarang will probably tire out quickly. We''ll all hang out together, and once Sarang falls asleep, we''ll ask Mom or your mom to watch her while we slip away to our room."


    "Okay... I''ll try to hold on."


    "You can do it, Heena!"


    "Then give me a kiss at least. Quick."


    Honestly, it felt like I spent more time comforting Heena than planning the trip. She''d been initiating makeout sessions way more often than usual to make up for the lack of sex.


    ---Raei Translations---


    A few days later.


    On my way home from work, I stopped by my parents'' house to check in. I needed to update them on our travel plans and had something else to discuss too.


    "Yeonho. That car seat we bought before fits Jihu perfectly."


    "Really? That''s great. Keep it stored safely. We might need it again later. You know... Heena told you, right?"


    "About the second child? Yeah, she did. You''ve made a good decision. You two are settled now, and your in-laws approve. We''re fine with it too."


    Before discussing the trip, we talked about our plans for a second child. It was a much more important matter. And Dad seemed very welcoming of the idea.


    "That''s good, but when are you planning to have the wedding ceremony?"


    "Well... maybe after the second child is a bit older?"


    "Is that okay?"


    "It takes ages to prepare for a wedding. Plus, we''ll be busy again after the trip. Sarang''s all grown up now, so isn''t it fine if we do it later?"


    "If that''s what you two want, go for it. But son."


    "Yeah?"


    "Why didn''t you bring Sarang?"


    "Ah... sorry..."


    "My son leaves home and doesn''t even bring his daughter to visit... geez..."


    Mom didn''t have much to say about the second child either. She only commented a bit on our postponed wedding ceremony.


    Heena and I had already discussed the wedding several times. Heena had suggested that we could just take photos without having an actual ceremony.


    "Ah... I just can''t escape this popularity."


    I said that, but I really couldn''t tell. Is this what liking something looks like? It''s not easy to read our nephew''s emotions.


    As I played with Jihu, gently pinching his cheeks, Yoonjung sat up on the bed and spoke.


    "I heard you two are planning for a second child?"


    "Yeah."


    "Do you prefer a boy or a girl?"


    "Hmm. Both? A girl would be nice, and so would a boy. It''s mine and Heena''s child after all."


    "Pfft... Han Yeonho, you''re so sweet~"


    "Call me Han Sweet from now on."


    "Hehe."


    Yoonjung smiled brightly at my words. She looked at me intently with a very happy expression.


    "You two look so good together~"


    "Us? We''re always the same, what do you mean?"


    "No~ You''ve changed~ Don''t you remember when you came to me for advice a long time ago?"


    "Advice? Me?"


    "When you first started dating. You said Heena was being too nice to you."


    "Ah... Ah~ Ah! That''s right! That did happen!"


    It came back to me, but it was such an old memory that it was hazy. I did consult Yoonjung about that in the early days of our relationship.


    What did she say back then?


    "I told you then, remember? The reason Heena''s feelings seemed excessive was because she liked you more than you liked her."


    "Right, right. I think that''s what you said. Wow~ You remember that?"


    "Of course~ It was the first time you came to me for advice~"


    We were lost in memories for a moment. That was already 10 years ago, huh.


    Yoonjung giggled a bit more, then continued with a warm smile.


    "But now, I think it''s about the same."


    "What is?"


    "You two. How much you think about and like each other."


    "You think so?"


    "Yeah."


    I wonder if that''s true.


    I definitely don''t think Heena''s feelings are excessive anymore. Now, it''s not her feelings that are excessive, but sometimes her libido... Ahem.


    As those old memories surfaced, they overlapped with the happiness of our current daily life. Just like back then, sometimes childlike and other times dependable like my older brothers, Yoonjung and I smiled at each other. And suddenly, I had a thought.


    Maybe a son would be nice after all. If it''s a girl like Sarang, she''d definitely become a good older sister like Yoonjung.


    Well, even if it''s a girl, she''d be a good older sister too, so I guess it doesn''t matter either way?


    Anyway, with that heartwarming conversation over, I started to get up, thinking about heading home. Talking about Heena made me miss her terribly.


    "I''ll get going then. Bye Jihu~ See you next time, Yoonjung~"


    "Okay~ Oh! Yeonho!"


    As I was saying my final goodbyes to Jihu and Yoonjung, my hand on the doorknob, Yoonjung called out to me.


    I turned my head to look at her, and gone was the gentle face from earlier. In its place was a beastly, mischievous grin.


    "There''s some red ginseng in the fridge, okay? Take some with you~"


    "Why the sudden red ginseng?"


    "Hehehe, it''s for stamina~ Heena seemed really determined~ I''ll take care of Sarang that day!"


    "Ah......"


    Ah...


    As expected of my Heena.


    You''ve already started laying the groundwork, haven''t you...?


    Author''s Note:


    I''m not sure if red ginseng is really good for that since I''ve never tried it.


    They''ve only registered their marriage, they haven''t had a wedding ceremony yet! As for when it might happen... it could be much later...?


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    blackie is a name for one of heena''s stuffies


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 187 - Family Vacation... and Expanding the Family (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Go to Google Drive


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 188 - Family Vacation... and Expanding the Family (4)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    THIS CHAPTER IS 18+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON GOOGLE DRIVE


    IF YOU ARE 18+, READ HERE:


    Go to Google Drive


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 189 - Family Vacation... and Expanding the Family (5)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Last night in the couple''s room, Heena and I had a passionate night trying to make a sibling for Sarang.


    Around 4:30 AM, I woke up to the loud sound of the alarm. We''d had the longest and most intense session yet, so I''d barely gotten two hours of sleep.


    Of course, it had been an incredibly pleasurable and happy time, but I couldn''t help feeling physically drained.


    Surprisingly, I didn''t feel as tired as I expected. My eyes were wide awake as soon as I opened them, as if I''d had a solid 10 hours of sleep.


    After turning off the alarm, I stretched while still lying down and glanced over at Heena. She didn''t seem particularly exhausted either.


    No, if anything...


    "Honey, are you awake? Are you tired? Want me to help you shower? Or do you want to sleep more? I''ll get everything ready for you~"


    She said this with a radiant smile and sparkling eyes that seemed to light up the room.


    There wasn''t a trace of fatigue in her expression or voice. She was even offering to take care of everything so I could sleep more...


    Ah, I guess this isn''t that different from usual? She always tries to do everything for me.


    "No, I''m wide awake too. Strangely refreshed, actually."


    "You too? I''m feeling great as well~ Hehe... I think it''s because you showed me so much love!"


    "Did it feel that good?"


    "Yeah! Because you filled me up so much..."


    "Whoa, that''s enough."


    I cut off Heena as she was saying this with a blushing face. If we kept talking like this, my lower half would get all worked up again. The softness of Heena''s skin pressed against me was already making me half-hard.


    But since we didn''t have much time to spare, I suppressed my lustful urges and sat up, stretching once more.


    Heena also sat up beside me, snuggling close without bothering to cover her naked body.


    Ah, this is going to get me fully charged again.


    "Heena, let''s shower first."


    "Okay~ I''ll go in and wash you! Just stand still, honey~"


    "That''s... no, please."


    It felt a bit silly to refuse my wife''s offer to wash me because it would excite me. So I didn''t say anything more and just went into the bathroom with her to shower.


    With Heena''s attentive hands all over me.


    Of course, we did end up doing a little more than just washing...


    ---Raei Translations---


    We finished getting ready and left early in the morning.


    Everyone looked quite tired, probably from drinking a lot the night before, but we managed to set off without any major issues.


    Jihu was still asleep in his car seat, and Sarang was dozing in my arms. That was to be expected for two-year-old Jihu, while Sarang was in a half-awake state, mumbling as she clung to me in the car.


    "Daddy... I''m cold..."


    "You''re cold even when Daddy''s holding you?"


    "Hold me tighter..."


    "Honey, I''ll cover her with a blanket."


    Although summer was almost over, it was still a bit chilly due to the early hour and being near the sea. Plus, she was probably feeling colder because she was sleepy.


    "Hm, is she that cold? Hyung, should I turn on the heater?"


    "Nah, it''s fine. How much farther to the fishing spot?"


    "We''re almost there. Look, you can see it now!"


    Yu Jun, who was driving to guide us, pointed outside the window. I could see some people already enjoying fishing there.


    Seeing that made me excited all over again. While fishing wasn''t exactly on my bucket list, it was something I''d wanted to try at least once.


    It''s kind of a romantic idea, isn''t it? Imagining myself standing on the pier, rod in hand, gazing at the horizon... Nice!


    There weren''t many people, so we smoothly parked in the lot. After renting fishing rods from the place Yu Jun recommended, we gathered again in front of the pier.


    The whole family seemed just as excited.


    "Watch out, Han Jeongwoo! I''m going to crush you!"


    "Good luck~"


    "Jihu! Mommy''s going to catch a hundred fish! Wait with Grandma!"


    "Uughh..."


    "Daughter-in-law, Jihu''s telling you to stop talking nonsense."


    "Jihu!!!"


    It looked like they were dividing into teams and getting ready to start fishing. Only my mother-in-law and mom weren''t fishing; they were sitting in fishing chairs, chatting and looking after Jihu.


    After watching the family for a moment, we each grabbed a chair and sat down to start fishing leisurely. The cool sea breeze seemed to be gradually waking Sarang up too.


    "Shall we begin?"


    "The first one to catch a fish wins, right?"


    "Yep. Whoever catches first wins, regardless of size. Sarang, want to fish with Daddy?"


    "Okay..."


    The fishing that followed was a bit more boring and uneventful than I''d imagined, with nothing biting for quite a while.


    Still, spending a leisurely time with family on such a beautiful day wasn''t bad at all.


    I realized that I truly enjoyed these calm, peaceful days, even without any exciting events.


    Plus, by my side were...


    "Honey, what should I do? I think I''ve already caught something!"


    "Really?! How long has it been?! You''re joking, right?!"


    "Mommy! Did you catch a fish?!"


    "I think so~"


    "Oh my god..."


    Heena and Sarang were always with me.


    ---Raei Translations---


    The fishing trip to Busan was fun. Not because fishing itself was incredibly fun, but because I got to spend time with family.


    I probably won''t plan another fishing trip myself, but if the family wants to go together someday, I''d be up for it.


    We expressed our deep gratitude to Yu Jun, who had been a huge help. Thanks to him, we were able to have an even more fun time. I promised to treat him for a whole day the next time he comes to Seoul.


    However, we couldn''t have the barbecue party Yu Jun had originally planned for us. We had our dinner bet, so we ate out, and Yu Jun was too busy for us to feel comfortable asking him anyway.


    By the way, my father-in-law''s team won the fishing competition that day. Yoonjung noona, who was on his team, was fishing like a pro. Almost like a master angler.


    As for the bet between Heena and me... well, I lost. Heena caught a fish right after we started. Even after I gave her another chance, she still caught the next one first.


    My wife really is good at everything. Except cooking.


    After we got home, I asked her what she wanted as her prize. Heena grinned mischievously and told me.


    "You know those handcuffs we have? The ones you sometimes use on me."


    "Ah, right."


    We''d thrown away the first pair we bought because they broke quickly, but we bought a new pair about a year ago.


    But why was she bringing that up?


    "I want to tie your wrists with those and then do it."


    "...Huh?"


    "Sometimes when I want to do things to you, you always end up flipping me over halfway through. This way you can''t!"


    "Well... if that''s what you want..."


    "Then we''ll use them next time we do it~"


    "S-sure..."


    I guess she had a point. She always says she''ll take charge, but I end up pouncing on her because she''s so cute.


    After hearing Heena''s intentions...


    A few days later.


    It had been a while since Sarang stayed overnight with my mother-in-law, and as promised, we had an fun time with my wrists cuffed.


    I was nearly wrung dry. Just having my hands bound made it incredibly difficult to move my body freely.


    As a result, for a long time, we had sex at Heena''s pace and exactly how she wanted. For the first time, I got tired before Heena did.


    It wasn''t just about penetration; she used every part of her body to make me climax. Wow...


    And I thought Heena only enjoyed being tormented by me, but she seemed to really enjoy tormenting me too.


    I shouldn''t make such bets so carelessly in the future. Honestly, I enjoyed it too, but I became a little scared of Heena. She was like a real succubus.


    Still, it wasn''t often that Heena took the lead like this to wring me dry. She had been unusually energetic during our trip and this time, but she wasn''t generally known for her stamina.


    That''s what I thought. That it was just a one or two-day thing.


    That''s what I thought, but there was one problem.


    The fact that succubus Heena didn''t end with just that day.


    This was only the beginning.


    Author''s Note:


    Actually, this travel episode wasn''t mainly about fishing, but about sex...


    Ah, why are there no 19+ coins left? It was supposed to start from now on~


    Since it turned out like this, it continues as an all-ages episode that seems 19+ but isn''t quite 19+.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 190 - My Wife Becomes a Succubus

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    How did it come to this?


    About a month after returning from our trip, I lay in bed, staring blankly at the ceiling with slightly sunken eyes. My back felt like it was about to give out, leaving me unable to move.


    And beside me was my wife, Heena, sleeping peacefully, using my limp arm as a pillow.


    "Hehehe..."


    She''s having a pleasant dream, giggling softly in her sleep. I pulled Heena closer, wrapping her in my arms and gently patting her back.


    In response, she nestled her face deeper into my chest, falling into an even deeper slumber. While this made me happy, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    These days, her skin was becoming increasingly firm and radiant with each passing day. I was thrilled to see my wife growing more beautiful, but I couldn''t entirely enjoy it. This glowing skin was the result of our endless nights together, and my stamina was failing to keep up. I felt like a zombie from The Walking Dead.


    The root of all this lay in two particular encounters.


    The first was that long night at our travel destination, after we''d decided to try for our second child. The second was the night Heena had handcuffed me and had her way with me.


    Something seemed to have awakened in Heena after that. Recently, Sarang had been spending more nights with her grandmother, engrossed in their reading sessions. As a result, Heena had been demanding nightly activities almost every day.


    "We''re doing it tonight too, right? We need to make our second child."


    "H-Heena... I enjoy it too, of course, but maybe we should take a break? I''m fine, but I''m worried about you..."


    I couldn''t bring myself to admit that I was the one struggling, so I made up an excuse. But our thoughtful Heena, understanding the true meaning behind my words...


    "I''m fine. But you''ve been tired lately, haven''t you? That''s why I picked up some herbal medicine on my way home. Drink this and regain your strength~"


    "...Thank you."


    Instead of letting me rest, she brought me medicine. Speechless, I had no choice but to drink the concoction she''d brought, which looked more like poison than anything else.


    Damn, that stuff was bitter. But true to its reputation, I could feel the blood flowing vigorously to my lower half. I wasn''t so sure about the energy boost, though.


    That night, like many others, was both pleasurable and exhausting with Heena. As usual, I was the first to collapse from exhaustion.


    Usually, Heena would start things off, but I''d often take control midway through. Now, she''d started dropping subtle hints.


    Not to do that when she was in charge. Of course, she enjoyed it when I took over too, but she seemed to have realized that if things always went that way, she''d end up tiring out first.


    For the past few years, it had been so natural that she hadn''t said anything. But after our handcuff session, her mindset seemed to have changed significantly.


    Now, if I started looking worn out and panting heavily...


    "You''re so cute... Honey, can you hang in there a little longer? I''ll make you feel good~"


    She calls me cute but doesn''t let up. Even if I wanted to do something about it, her teasing touches lasted far longer than actual penetration, leaving me helpless. The deck was stacked against me, ensuring I''d be the first to tire out.


    Once, when I couldn''t take it anymore, I flipped Heena over and pinned her down like I used to.


    The next day, though...


    "I want to use handcuffs today... Is that okay...?"


    "...Of course... it is..."


    "Really? Thank you~ I''ll do my best!"


    She looked up at me with pleading eyes, making it impossible to refuse. Once the handcuffs were on, she got her revenge. We didn''t sleep a wink until dawn broke.


    After that, I couldn''t risk taking control anymore. The fear of retaliation was too strong...


    In the end, unable to refuse yet powerless to take charge, our s*x-filled days stretched on for nearly a month.


    ---Raei Translations---


    On my way home from work.


    My steps were heavy. Each step felt like a thousand pounds, as if shackles were attached to my ankles. I was both happy and terrified at the thought of Heena, who''d said she''d be home early, greeting me with a smile when I got home.


    Se*y time with Heena? Of course, it''s great. But I was just so tired. We''d been at it almost every day. The only thing that could stop this was Sarang, but the last time she slept with us was five days ago.


    Before our trip, she used to cling to us, insisting on sleeping together. I don''t understand why she''s suddenly so into reading time with her grandmother. Sure, reading a lot is good, but why now, of all times?


    She still sticks to me like glue until bedtime, just like before, but as soon as it''s time to sleep, she runs off to her grandmother.


    Something felt off. Something was...


    So today, I decided to seek advice. But since this topic was too embarrassing to discuss with family members...


    "So you came to me?"


    "Yeah... You already know most of it anyway..."


    "That may be true, but..."


    I met up with Lia, our college friend, after a long time.


    Of course, I''d already texted Heena about it. Naturally, if I''d said I was meeting Lia alone, Heena would have come too, but right now, next to Lia was...


    "What''s up? What happened? Why does Han Yeonho look like he''s about to keel over?"


    Suhwang was there too. Why these two? Well, surprisingly, Suhwang and Lia are currently dating. We''d had a few occasions where I met up with my friends and Lia at the same time, and it seems the two of them hit it off.


    It''s already been three years since they suddenly announced, "We''ve decided to date~".


    Anyway, I cracked open a can of beer with the two of them at a convenience store table and started venting. To protect Heena''s privacy, I didn''t go into too much detail, just giving them a general overview of the situation.


    That Heena had become incredibly proactive lately, and I was dying because of it.


    To be honest, I wasn''t really looking for a solution. It was just a vent session. What solution could there be when I was doing it every day because Heena wanted to?


    The two of them had opposite reactions to my story.


    "You called us on your way home from work just to bitch? You''re out of your mind."


    "Suhwang, it''s not like that. Heena''s been... Yeonho, try to understand a little."


    Suhwang looked like he wanted to curse me out but was holding back because his girlfriend was there. Lia, on the other hand, seemed to have heard something from Heena and was trying to comfort me while holding Suhwang back.


    "I get it, but... my body just can''t keep up..."


    "No, this idiot''s talking nonsense. How much could you possibly be doing? You called us out in the middle of the night to complain about this?"


    "Suhwang, Suhwang."


    But it seemed my brief explanation wasn''t enough for them to empathize. In the end, Lia whispered something to Suhwang, who was loading up for another verbal assault.


    I couldn''t make out the exact content, but I assume she was telling him what she''d heard from Heena through texts or calls. The two of them are still close friends, so they probably talk about all sorts of things.


    And after that whispered conversation, Suhwang finally straightened up and started to participate in the conversation seriously.


    With a somewhat pitying look in his eyes.


    "Um... Are you physically okay? Even doing it alone that often would be tough..."


    "Heena''s been bringing me herbal medicine, so my body''s holding up somehow... I''m just... just tired..."


    "Didn''t you guys say you wanted a second child? Is that why?"


    "I thought it was because of that too... But now I''m not sure... Whether it''s for the second child, or if it''s just... that kind of phase."


    "Hang in there. But she even brings you herbal medicine? She''s still so devoted to you. Ah, I guess that makes it harder to refuse, huh?"


    "That''s part of it."


    How could I refuse when she''s thinking of my health and even bringing me medicine after her tough commute?


    Amidst this male bonding moment, Lia chimed in with an awkward smile.


    "Heena said she started having a lot of those kinds of thoughts after deciding to have a second child. So, hang in there."


    "Yeah... Thanks..."


    "Sorry we can''t be of more help."


    "No, this is enough."


    It felt a bit like the Emperor''s New Clothes situation, but I''d said what I needed to say.


    Sensing the mood getting too heavy, I changed the subject and we chatted about other things for a while before wrapping up the conversation.


    "Next time, let''s invite the others and meet up. I want to see Sarang too, it''s been a while."


    "Sure thing. Thanks for coming today. It''s embarrassing to talk about this stuff with family, so... I didn''t have anyone else to talk to."


    "No worries. Even I can see it''s a bit much from Heena''s recent messages. But I''m glad you''re being understanding. It''s really nice to see you two getting along so well."


    "That''s true. You guys are our role models, so keep it up."


    "I''ll do my best..."


    By the time we''d finished our beers, it was time to part ways. They had work tomorrow too, and I felt bad for taking up their precious couple time with this impromptu meeting.


    It was a short session, but I was satisfied that I got to hear a bit from Lia, Heena''s closest friend.


    I wonder what kind of messages Heena sent for Lia to take my side like this.


    Anyway, this confirmed that the trigger for Heena''s overflowing libido was indeed likely due to pregnancy.


    I guess her desire to have a child has become so strong that it''s causing her s*x drive to go through the roof. With Sarang, it was honestly half an accident, so she probably wasn''t as desperate as she is now.


    Although, no matter how I looked at it, Heena''s current stamina and s*x drive seemed beyond just that reason.


    Well, even though I was a bit worn out and ended up spilling my guts to my friends, I guess as Heena''s husband, I should accept this.


    Yeah! Let''s do this!


    Han Yeonho, fighting!


    ---Raei Translations---


    "Sarang~ Do you want to sleep with Daddy tonight? Daddy really wants to hug you tight and sleep together today."


    Of course, while I was trying to psych myself up, it was still best to avoid it if possible.


    As soon as I got home and finished washing up, I started trying to persuade Sarang, who was sitting on my lap. If Sarang slept with us, we definitely wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    However, shockingly, Sarang''s response was a refusal.


    "No!"


    "S-Sarang? You don''t... want to sleep with Daddy?"


    I felt like the sky was falling at Sarang''s unexpected answer. This was more than just avoiding night activities. With a trembling voice, I asked, wondering if she might be hitting early puberty, but Sarang just smiled brightly.


    "I love sleeping with Daddy~ But I can''t!"


    "W-Why? Why not?"


    "Mommy said~ She and Daddy are studying hard at night to make a little sibling for me!"


    "Wh-What? M-Mommy said that...?"


    "Yeah! I really want a little sibling soon! So even though I want to sleep with Daddy, I''ll be patient!"


    "I see... Our Sarang... is so mature..."


    "But I''m still sleeping with you tomorrow! Mommy said it''s okay!"


    "Okay..."


    As I responded weakly, I was dumbfounded.


    What the hell is this? No, Heena? What''s... Why has Sarang not been sleeping with us lately? It wasn''t because she enjoyed reading, but because Heena had already worked her magic?


    Good lord, she''d already made her move? Since she couldn''t explicitly talk about our nighttime activities, she cleverly used the word ''studying''? Which isn''t exactly a lie either?


    Wow...


    Before our fishing trip, Heena would endure it herself rather than say anything to Sarang. She found it incredibly cute when Sarang wanted to sleep with me.


    But now.


    Heena, who used to be so patient, is now taking the lead in persuading Sarang? Is the power of wanting a second child, the power of lust, that incredible?


    I was truly at a loss for words. My fingertips trembled as I acutely felt that there was no escape.


    "Honey~"


    At that moment, I flinched as Heena''s sweet voice called out to me, her arms wrapping around my neck from behind.


    But regardless of my reaction, Heena cheerfully delivered her verdict for tonight as well.


    "You know about tonight too, right?"


    "Y-Yeah..."


    "Make sure you drink what I left on the dining table before brushing your teeth. They say it''s really good for you~"


    "Okay... Thanks..."


    "Don''t mention it~ Sarang! Want to brush your teeth with Mommy?"


    "Yes!"


    I helplessly watched the retreating figures of my adorable daughter and my loving wife as they headed to the bathroom.


    Han Yeonho... fighting...


    Author''s Note:


    Wow, last night our home internet suddenly went out completely, which freaked me out. I even posted a hiatus notice in a panic.


    Luckily, I managed to write everything using USB tethering with my phone. I didn''t know this method existed... The world has really improved!


    It''s all about s*xy time, but there''s no actual s*x. Isn''t that the charm of an all-ages rating?


    The 19+ coins have all been used up, so there won''t be any 19+ episodes for a while.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 191 - My Wife Becomes a Succubus (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Two more weeks had passed since then.


    Aside from the persistent fatigue, my physical condition surprisingly wasn''t that bad. Of course, the fatigue itself was an issue.


    But since we weren''t doing it every single day, a good night''s sleep on the off days would alleviate a significant portion of the exhaustion.


    In this situation, I found myself in a complex emotional state.


    Heena wanting to get intimate almost every day? As I''ve said before, I enjoyed it too. I liked it, but doing it consecutively just left me tired.


    However, as this pattern continued, I felt a twinge of disappointment on the rare days we didn''t do it. Even though I was dead set on getting a good night''s sleep, my body was drawn to the intimate acts.


    It was as if I was being conditioned to sex, like Pavlov''s dog. My body was gradually adapting to the current situation.


    Moreover, Heena taking the initiative in various activities was surprisingly fun.


    Honestly, if I had to choose, I prefer being the one to initiate. But watching Heena research on her own and put in effort to please me was endearing.


    "Honey, how''s this? Does it feel good?"


    "Ah... Yeah. It feels good."


    "Really? Then I''ll do more!"


    When she beamed with joy at my positive reactions, it warmed my heart even through the exhaustion. It was touching, after all.


    Though it could be a bit overwhelming when she deliberately tried to wring out reactions she found cute.


    And like any other fiery night, when I woke up in the morning.


    - I''d sluggishly open my eyes, sprawled out like a corpse on the bed. Sometimes, I''d catch glimpses of Heena already preparing for work.


    Fixing her flowing hair, applying light makeup, then donning black suit pants and a crisp white dress shirt.


    Afterwards, she''d perch on the edge of the bed, caressing my cheek with a benevolent expression, a gentle smile on her lips as she gazed down at me.


    Seeing Heena like that just made my whole day brighter.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "...Yeah."


    "I''ve got to head to work early today. I''ve prepared a light breakfast for you, so make sure you eat it. You know skipping breakfast is a big no-no, right?"


    "Okay... I know..."


    "Hehe, my sweetie''s so good~ Then, please take care of Sarang too. See you in the evening."


    - Chu!


    The sight of her back as she left after planting a final kiss on my cheek was truly like a goddess.


    No matter what had happened, seeing Heena was healing. My wife was genuinely beautiful, inside and out. Even though she must have been tired from lack of sleep, she always made sure to prepare breakfast on days she left early.


    That''s why I was like this. This is why I was doing what I was doing.


    If I seriously told her I was too tired and wanted to rest for a few days, Heena would undoubtedly agree. She wasn''t the type of wife who couldn''t understand such things.


    But seeing Heena so happy and smiling more radiantly than ever because of it, I couldn''t bring myself to say those words. I wanted to keep seeing that smile.


    So, a few days ago, I stopped using Sarang as a shield. To begin with, Sarang was now increasingly unable to hold back, wanting to sleep with me again more often.


    As a result, there were occasional days when we suddenly couldn''t do it... and that''s where I found myself trapped in a paradox.


    While consecutive nights left me dreading bedtime due to exhaustion, not doing it made me long for Heena''s touch.


    Haa...


    This was all Heena''s fault.


    It''s because Heena was too beautiful...


    ---Raei Translations---


    A few days later.


    Late evening on a weekday.


    Sarang was in the living room, video chatting with her aunt and playing with Jihu, while Heena and I were in the bedroom, sitting on the bed with our legs stretched out. Heena sat between my legs, leaning back against me.


    Before bed, Heena was watching baby fashion videos on her phone, and I was watching along with her, my arms wrapped around her waist.


    "Honey, isn''t this baby''s outfit so cute?"


    "It is~ Most of these are sponsored, right? If we look it up, we should be able to find where they''re sold. We should keep track of the shops, just in case."


    "You''re right. I''ll make a note of it."


    Given that our frequent nighttime activities were aimed at conception, we''d been watching a lot of these baby videos lately. I wonder when our second child will come along.


    Honestly, I wondered if we might already be a few months along without realizing it. It seemed impossible that we hadn''t conceived yet, given how much we''d been at it.


    Of course, we did plenty of non-penetrative activities too, but we always finished inside at least twice. There were still quite a few days until Heena''s period, so we couldn''t tell from that, and I was starting to think we should buy a pregnancy test.


    Anyway, as we cuddled and watched the video, my gaze suddenly dropped to Heena''s cleavage.


    "......"


    Truth be told, I was a bit tired. We''d done it yesterday, and the day before that too. But the sight of Heena''s cleavage peeking out from her tank top was starting to stir something in me.


    It seemed that now, just seeing Heena''s body triggered an automatic response, overriding my fatigue.


    Plus, being summer, Heena was wearing not just a tank top but also dolphin shorts. My eyes were drawn to her soft, supple thighs that looked incredibly squeezable.


    And the moment I registered all this, I thought to myself.


    Ah, I want to do it.


    I honestly didn''t care anymore. It no longer mattered whether I was tired or not. I just wanted to do it, fatigue be damned.


    I had to admit it. I''d been completely conditioned by Heena. Whether I was the one doing the teasing or being teased and milked dry like we''d been doing lately, I just wanted to do it with Heena.


    Since Heena wouldn''t refuse anyway, I immediately started moving. I wanted to give her a signal through action rather than awkwardly bringing it up verbally.


    - Chu


    "Mm..."


    I planted a quick kiss on Heena''s neck as she focused on the video. As I heard her soft moan escape, I caressed the inside of her thigh with one hand.


    At the same time, her legs parted slightly, as if inviting me to touch more freely.


    "Hehe... Honey... Do you want to?"


    "Nom."


    "Ahng..."


    Instead of answering Heena''s amused question verbally, I gently bit her neck. The soft skin under my tongue, the fragrant scent of her body wash mixed with Heena''s natural scent, all tickled my nose.


    In response to my wordless actions, Heena didn''t ask any more questions and naturally moved her hand.


    She grabbed my hand that was still around her waist and guided it up to her chest, as if asking me to touch her there too.


    - Squish squish


    Following her lead, I kneaded Heena''s breasts. Through the thin shirt and underwear, I could feel the marshmallow-like softness of her chest across my entire palm.


    The hand that had been caressing her thigh gradually moved upward, and before I knew it, I was fondling both of Heena''s breasts.


    As we engaged in this sensual skinship, I tilted my head slightly to the side. Noticing my movement, Heena turned her head back, allowing our eyes to meet. Heena''s eyes seemed to be burning with a red-hot intensity.


    And just as her eyes were, I''m sure mine were also filled with heat and desire. Of course, we couldn''t do anything right away, but once Sarang fell asleep-


    - Click!


    "Mommy~ I want to sleep with Daddy!"


    "S-Sarang! Are you done with the call?"


    "Jihu fell asleep, so I said bye-bye to Auntie and hung up!"


    "Did you brush your teeth?"


    "Yes! With Grandpa!"


    Startled by Sarang''s sudden intrusion, I quickly removed my hands from Heena. I was momentarily flustered, but Heena greeted Sarang as if nothing had happened.


    It was hard to believe that just moments ago, the room had been filled with a sensual atmosphere. Heena cleanly cut off any lingering thoughts of our nighttime activities and got up from the bed.


    She then took out Sarang''s pajamas from the closet and helped her change.


    I watched this scene pitifully. Lately, Sarang''s bedtime intrusions had been becoming more frequent.


    Of course, it made sense. It had been over a month since Heena told Sarang we''d be making her a younger sibling. As a result, Sarang could no longer suppress her desire to sleep with me.


    And ridiculously enough, it was gradually becoming me, not Heena, who felt disappointed by Sarang''s interruptions.


    "Daddy~ Hug me~"


    "O-Okay... Come here. But won''t you be hot?"


    "I''ll turn on the air conditioner on low. It''s hot today too."


    Sarang jumped into my arms as soon as she changed into her pajamas. Heena even turned on the air conditioner to ensure we could sleep comfortably.


    I lay down, holding Sarang in my arms, trying to calm my body''s excitement. There was no way we could do anything tonight now. Sarang wouldn''t let go of my clothes even in her sleep.


    After turning on the air conditioner, Heena flashed me a bright smile, turned off the lights, and got into bed. Seeing her lie on her side, patting both Sarang and me simultaneously, it seemed she was ready to sleep peacefully.


    As for Heena, well, she''d been having her way as much as she wanted for the past two months or so, so she probably didn''t mind just sleeping like this for one night. It felt like she could endure it, thinking, "It''s a shame, but we''ve done it a lot, so I can hold back."


    But me.


    "......"


    Surprisingly, I was longing for a night with Heena. Despite being tired. Despite having to go to work tomorrow.


    What''s going on? Why am I feeling so disappointed? How did it come to this?


    Author''s Note:


    ''?''


    ---


    .bg-container-10448869e4d{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 192 - My Wife Becomes a Succubus (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    My current situation was far from ideal.


    Sarang had started sleeping in our room again, making it difficult for Heena and me to have our nights alone, just like before our trip.


    Of course, this had mostly eliminated my fatigue. Going to bed before midnight to match Sarang''s schedule left no room for exhaustion.


    While my sleep pattern had returned to normal and I should have been feeling energized, my mind was actually becoming a bit frayed.


    Why, you ask?


    Because I wanted Heena so badly!


    No joke, my head was filled with dirty thoughts as if I''d reverted to my high school or college days. I even almost typed the word "s*x" in the middle of coding at work once.


    Luckily, I caught myself and deleted it quickly. If I hadn''t and someone had discovered it later, I would''ve quit on the spot and locked myself in my room for a month.


    So while my physical fatigue had disappeared, mental exhaustion was taking its toll. Meanwhile, Heena seemed completely unfazed.


    Heena, who usually jumped at any opportunity to make a move on me, hadn''t shown any signs for the past ten days. Even when the mood was right, Sarang''s presence kept getting in the way.


    Unlike her usual self, Heena didn''t seem bothered by our inability to get intimate. She''d just wink and shrug it off with an "Oh well, that''s too bad."


    On top of that, her work seemed to be getting busier, often resulting in later nights at the office.


    One night, Sarang had fallen asleep in her own room for a change, but Heena looked so exhausted that I couldn''t bring myself to initiate anything.


    This frustrating situation had persisted for ten days since our last interrupted attempt in bed.


    To put it bluntly, I hadn''t been with Heena for ten whole days.


    ---Raei Translations---


    Saturday lunchtime.


    I sat on the couch, mindlessly playing a game with Sarang - Animal Crossing, her favorite.


    "Dad! The turnips are all grown!"


    "......"


    "Dad?"


    "Oh, sorry. The turnips look great! Should we harvest them now?"


    "I already harvested mine! You just need to do yours!"


    "I saw turnips were going for 200 bells earlier. Let''s sell them all and pay off our debt."


    "No way~ I''m gonna wait longer!"


    "Oh? Then at what price are you planning to sell, Sarang?"


    "500 bells!"


    "??"


    You''re going to hold out for 500 bells on turnips you bought for 70? Is our Sarang already starting investment studies?


    I didn''t try to stop her. She needs to experience failure to understand the risks of investing, right? Who knew games could provide such early education?


    Of course, I sold everything that had grown in my village. I couldn''t afford to treat this like stock trading. Besides, I preferred a more stable approach these days.


    More importantly, I had something on my mind far more pressing than profiting from virtual turnip farming.


    I glanced sideways at Heena, working on her laptop beside me. My wife, sitting with perfect posture, typing away at her keyboard.


    With the warm weather, Heena had tied her hair back in a ponytail, exposing her slender nape.


    "......"


    I desperately wanted to bury my face in it. Ridiculous as it sounds, that thought hit me the moment I saw it.


    For the past ten days, I hadn''t just abstained from sex. I hadn''t even masturbated. My pent-up desire had nowhere to go.


    I''d been telling myself, "We''ll do it tomorrow," and "I''ll let it all out with Heena then." Somehow, time had slipped away, bringing me to this moment.


    Thanks to that, even as I clutched the game controller with Sarang, my mind was consumed with thoughts of Heena.


    "Dad''s gotta save up little by little to pay off the debt~"


    "I''m gonna pay it off first! By selling turnips!"


    "Good luck. Remember, you''ve gotta sell everything by Saturday, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    But weekends were even harder to find time than weekdays. Sarang would be glued to me from the moment she woke up until she went to bed.


    Plus, we couldn''t exactly do it in broad daylight with my in-laws in the house.


    Just as I was resigning myself to waiting until at least Monday, a ray of hope shone through.


    "Sarang~ Want to go to the supermarket with grandma?"


    My mother-in-law and father-in-law, dressed to go out, invited Sarang. I nearly broke into a grin but managed to keep my composure as I spoke up.


    "Do you need to buy something?"


    "Oh no~ We''re just going for a drive with Heena''s dad. Want to come, Sarang?"


    At my mother-in-law''s question, I anxiously watched the back of Sarang''s head on my lap.


    And our darling daughter, the sweetest and most obedient child in the world, granted her desperate father''s wish.


    "Yes! I wanna go! Can I get some snacks too?"


    "Of course~ We''ll buy all the snacks our Sarang wants."


    "Yay! Dad! I''m going to the supermarket with grandma!"


    "Alright. Listen to grandma and grandpa, and be careful."


    Sarang put down her game controller and excitedly ran to my mother-in-law. Come to think of it, we had run out of one of Sarang''s favorite snacks, which probably explained her enthusiasm.


    Plus, grocery shopping wouldn''t take too long, so she wouldn''t have to be away from me for an extended period. We''d also been playing for a while, so it was about time for Heena to make her stop anyway.


    Did you calculate all this, Han Sarang?


    Well, this dad is cheering you on! Thank you, Sarang!


    When my in-laws took Sarang out, they''d be gone for at least an hour. They''d leisurely do the shopping, browse the store, and buy Sarang an ice cream.


    Unable to contain my excitement, I watched Sarang''s retreating figure as she waved goodbye to Heena and me.


    "We''re off!"


    "Have a good time~"


    "Hold grandma''s hand tight!"


    "Okay!"


    There was no need to change Sarang''s clothes just for a quick trip to the supermarket. I quietly observed as they left the house, hand in hand.


    I didn''t move immediately after the three of them left. Just in case they forgot something and came back, I waited for about three minutes.


    After that brief period passed and the house remained silent, I quickly got up.


    "Heena, are you very busy?"


    "Hm? Not really~"


    Heena smiled brightly as she looked at me. I approached her, grabbed her arm, and made her stand up.


    "What''s this~ Do you want to go on a date too? Okay, I''ll get ready right..."


    -Swoosh!


    With one hand, I pulled down Heena''s shorts. Realizing exactly what I wanted, she turned around with a coy smile.


    "Honey, you''ve been wanting this badly, haven''t you?"


    As she said this, she leaned over the sofa, playfully swaying her panty-clad bottom. Seeing that, I felt something snap in my head.


    However, with superhuman restraint, I held back and sent a quick message to my mother-in-law.


    [ Han Yeonho: Mom, could I ask for two hours? ]


    I didn''t have time to wait for a reply. But I was sure she''d respond with a knowing smile and an "Of course." Believing that, I approached Heena. Whether or not she understood my current state of mind, she continued her seductive movements.


    And today, after ten days, I finally had time alone with Heena.


    For the first time in two months, I heard Heena''s voice begging and saying she couldn''t take it anymore.


    ---Raei Translations---


    We had an incredibly intense time, to the point where I could barely control myself. Afterwards, I wondered if I''d gone too far.


    After washing Heena in the bathroom, as she was too worn out to move, we sat cozily on the sofa and chatted.


    With Heena slumped against me, I held her close.


    "Phew... You really wanted it badly, didn''t you..."


    "Sorry. Was I too rough?"


    "No~ It felt good... I was just surprised. You were so excited."


    She nuzzled her head against me, her voice languid. I stroked her hair with one hand, enjoying this blissful afterglow.


    Why was I in such a rush? I should have been more considerate of Heena''s stamina.


    Feeling a bit remorseful, I answered honestly.


    "We were doing it every day before, and then suddenly we stopped. I just wanted you so badly."


    "Ah, so that''s why?"


    Heena chuckled softly at my words and continued.


    "I thought you might be tired from me always pestering you... That, and Sarang coming into our room at night."


    "Tired? I always enjoy being with you."


    "Hehe, really~?"


    From our conversation, I realized we''d been slightly out of sync. Of course, no matter how many supplements and tonics I''d taken, it was natural to feel tired after so much activity. Though I''d certainly deny being tired.


    Anyway, Heena seemed to have known this and tried to give me a chance to rest, but our timing was a bit off.


    My body had already become accustomed to her advances, to the point where I couldn''t live without it.


    Even now, we were enjoying this moment of post-coital bliss, but by tomorrow... no, by tonight, I''d want to do it again. If Sarang happens to sleep in her own room or with my mother-in-law tonight, we should definitely do it again.


    As I was leisurely savoring the afterglow with these thoughts, Heena spoke up.


    "And you know..."


    "Hm?"


    I lovingly gazed at Heena, who was looking up at me with a beautiful smile. How can she be so pretty?


    Heena must have been tired too, but our recent passionate encounter probably reignited her desire. At this rate, it might be Heena initiating things tonight instead of me.


    I was lost in these happy thoughts when Heena''s words took an unexpected turn.


    "My period was supposed to come last week... but it hasn''t."


    "......Oh."


    Oh.


    Right. That was the original goal.


    Author''s Note:


    Hmm... After reading the comments, I realize this might be more suitable as Part 2 rather than a side story...


    But considering how much time passes between each part, maybe it is a side story after all...


    It''s complicated!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter with Baby Number Two

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Heena told me her period had stopped. She wasn''t too concerned since her cycles were usually light, and she''d been busy lately, so it slipped her mind.


    As soon as I heard this, I rushed out to buy a pregnancy test.


    And the result?


    "You''re pregnant."


    "What should we do? We haven''t even chosen a name for our baby yet..."


    Of course, it was positive. While overjoyed, we were surprisingly calm about it. We''d been determined to have a child, and I''d expected the pregnancy to happen around this time.


    Rather than unbridled excitement, Heena seemed more concerned that we hadn''t chosen a name yet. She gently caressed her stomach, which showed no visible signs of pregnancy.


    I sat beside her, joining her in stroking her belly. Usually, I wasn''t allowed to touch her stomach, but being pregnant seemed to have changed that rule.


    "When do you think our second child came to us? If your period stopped this month, it probably wasn''t during our trip."


    "I wonder... Baby, when did you come to Mommy?"


    "Last month. When Mommy tied Daddy up with handcuffs."


    "Hey now~ But I think you might be right. You were so cute that day."


    We both smiled, gazing at our second child. Though not visible yet, we knew they were there, nestled in Heena''s belly.


    Come to think of it, this is worrying. If we''d known about the baby, I wouldn''t have been so rough earlier.


    Of course, if there had been any issues, Heena would have noticed something was off. Still, you never know. We''ll have to be more careful from now on.


    "Heena. It''s too late today, and nothing''s open tomorrow, so let''s go to the obstetrician on Monday. You''ll need to use a lot of your vacation days later, so if you''re feeling okay, we''ll go right after you finish work. I''ll take a half-day and meet you at your office. And you know you need to start being careful about what you eat, right?


    Don''t overdo it with yoga either. Also..."


    "Hehe, I got it. Calm down, honey. I''ll be careful."


    "If there''s anything you need to do, just tell me. Oh, and should I push back my work hours? I could drive you to work..."


    "It''s fine, really. And you know how bad traffic gets around there during rush hour. I''ll be extra careful so you won''t have to worry. Okay?"


    For every concern I voiced, ten more sprang to mind. Heena tried to soothe my sudden anxiety.


    Of course, we''d been through this before, but the circumstances were completely different now. When Heena was pregnant with Sarang, she was a student. Now, she was a working professional with a daily commute.


    Back then, I could be by her side most of the time. I was retaking my college entrance exams, so I was always at home. But now, that wasn''t possible.


    Part of me wanted to quit my job and take care of Heena full-time, but we were about to become parents of two children. Realistically, neither of us could afford to stop working.


    We couldn''t rely on our parents'' help forever.


    So all I could do was trust Heena. I''d help with everything I could at home, of course.


    "Alright. But if anything happens, call me immediately. You''re the most important thing."


    "I will. I promise."


    After getting her reassurance once more, I dropped the subject. I''d still worry, of course, but if I kept showing it, it would only stress Heena out more.


    Anyway. Yeah.


    Welcome, little one.


    ---Raei Translations---


    The house became bustling with activity again. After the news of Heena''s pregnancy spread through our family group chat, we were flooded with congratulatory messages.


    Starting with my brother-in-law Heeseong, who called within 0.5 seconds of seeing the message, followed by our parents, my brothers, my sister-in-law, and even Rin noona. Every single one of them.


    And our Sarang?


    "So, my little brother or sister is in Mommy''s tummy right now?"


    "That''s right. Sarang, would you prefer a baby brother or a sister?"


    "I like both!"


    "Just like Mommy~"


    "Daddy too, Daddy too."


    Ever since hearing about the new baby, Sarang had been pressing her ear against Heena''s belly several times, trying to listen. She probably couldn''t hear or feel anything yet, but it was adorable to see her so excited about her new sibling.


    Unlike eight years ago, Heena was now embracing all of this with a radiant smile.


    "Honey! Somang seems so healthy! Don''t you think we can hear the heartbeat better than with Sarang?"


    "Yeah. Judging by how active it is, I think it might be a boy!"


    "Maybe you''re right!"


    If we didn''t have an audience, she probably would have jumped for joy right there. Honestly, I felt the same way. Seeing our baby and hearing the heartbeat filled me with emotion. I felt like I might cry.


    The nurse, watching us fondly, went over some precautions. Of course, this being our second pregnancy, we were familiar with most of it. We also received a new maternity handbook.


    After getting confirmation and sharing the results in our family chat, we stopped by my parents'' house before heading home.


    "Alright. Take good care of yourself, and Yeonho, make sure you pay extra attention."


    "My in-laws will have their work cut out for them again. You don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl yet?"


    "Of course not, Dad. Mom, look at the ultrasound picture. It''s only 4 weeks, so we can''t tell yet. We''ll have to wait another 7 weeks or so to find out."


    "But somehow, I have a feeling it''s a boy~ The heartbeat was so strong!"


    "Is that so?"


    Now that this was their third grandchild after Sarang and Jihu, my parents seemed quite composed, smiling as they listened to us.


    My brothers and sister-in-law were still at work, so we couldn''t see them, and Jihu had fallen asleep after dinner. We sat in the living room, chatting for a while. When Heena and Mom started getting deep into baby talk, I called Dad to the master bedroom.


    "Yeonho, what is it? Do you have something to tell me?"


    "Yeah. Um... you know."


    I did have something to say. It was about my plans for the future, though they were still a bit down the road.


    I may be a young father at 28, but I''m about to become a father of two and the head of a household. I couldn''t keep living aimlessly.


    As I grew older, raising my child, I found myself respecting my father more and more. I shared my vision for the future with him and sought his advice.


    ---Raei Translations---


    After a long talk with Mom and Dad at their house, we returned home. We excitedly discussed the ultrasound pictures and the maternity handbook before going to bed.


    Sarang was fast asleep, clinging to Heena''s belly just like she usually clings to me. Heena held Sarang tightly, breathing softly in her sleep.


    Heena must have been exhausted from all the excitement and joy today. She fell asleep almost at the same time as Sarang.


    I lay on my side, watching them for a long time. It suddenly felt surreal. That I was Heena''s husband, Sarang''s father, and now Somang''s father too.


    With these mixed emotions, I got up and left the room, thinking I''d have a drink before bed.


    But as I stepped out, I saw we already had company at the living room table. My father-in-law was sitting there, nursing a glass of alcohol with just one small light on.


    Hearing the door open, he looked my way and raised his glass.


    "Son-in-law. Care to join me for a drink?"


    Author''s Note


    Ah, well. What does it matter if it''s a side story or Part 2? We''ll just keep going for now!


    And I''m still thinking about the second child''s name. If you have any good suggestions, please let me know! I always read the comments you leave!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter with Baby Number Two (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I poured soju into a small glass, silently toasted, then turned and downed it in one gulp. It felt like I was truly getting drunk - not just from the alcohol, but from the atmosphere of drinking in the quiet pre-dawn hours.


    For a while, we just drank without talking. Come to think of it, I don''t think I''d ever drunk alone with my father-in-law before. We''d had brief moments together before group gatherings, but never just the two of us like this.


    Usually when I drink, Heena''s glued to my side. And since graduating college, I''ve barely drunk at all outside of work dinners or family gatherings. It''s been hard to even see my friends.


    Plus, being alone together wasn''t uncomfortable at all. Normally a son-in-law wouldn''t feel so at ease, but I''d been living here for 8 years now. And it had been 10 years since I first greeted my father-in-law.


    It might sound strange, but aside from my parents, I felt more comfortable with my father-in-law than any other relative. We''d spent enough time together to make that inevitable.


    "Yeonho."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    I''m not sure how much time had passed or how much we''d drunk. At some point during our leisurely drinking, my father-in-law called my name. It had been a while since he''d called me Yeonho rather than "son-in-law."


    Sitting on the floor with his back against the sofa, fiddling with his glass, he continued:


    "Four years... no, stay here about five more years."


    "Okay."


    "Around then, it''d be good to move out on your own."


    "......"


    He calmly brought it up, then poured another drink. This definitely wasn''t him telling us to stop mooching and move out because living together was difficult. There was no way it could be such a foolish reason.


    Because we were family. Though not blood-related, I could proudly call them my family anywhere.


    Moreover, the wistful look on his face showed that even those five years felt too short for him.


    It seemed he was already feeling melancholy about parting with Heena, Sarang, our soon-to-be-born Somang, and me.


    "I''d like it if we could keep living together, but... once you''ve started a family, you can''t stay like this forever. We shouldn''t get too used to having you nearby."


    "I understand."


    "And once Somang grows up, this house will be too small."


    As he said this, he glanced around the quiet house. I couldn''t read his exact thoughts from that wistful gaze, but I suspected he was seeing Heeseong hyung''s empty space.


    Children are meant to leave their parents'' nest someday. And while Sarang''s liveliness helped fill the void left by hyung, nothing could truly replace a family member''s absence.


    I silently listened to my father-in-law''s words. As it happened, when I visited my parents'' house today, I''d discussed our eventual independence with my dad too.


    The reasons were the same as what he''d just mentioned. We''d received so much help living together, and while it was incredibly convenient, we couldn''t keep this up forever.


    We needed to learn to stand on our own.


    My father-in-law nodded and smiled at my calm acceptance of his words.


    "I''m sure you''ve given it some thought too."


    "Yes... actually, I talked a bit with my father about it when I visited home today. We didn''t set an exact date, but we agreed it should happen."


    "Is that so? Haha, looks like we''re on the same wavelength."


    We exchanged drinks. Though the future ahead would surely feel lonely, it wasn''t a bad thing. It was a natural progression we''d face after happily living day by day without major issues.


    "Heena told me you''ve been saving hard all this time. You must have had a lot you wanted to do... I''m really impressed."


    "It''s nothing special. It''s what I should do. I''m the head of the family too, after all."


    "That''s right. You are. It might sound old-fashioned, but that''s how it should be. Like me and your father, you''re responsible for your family now."


    We had worked hard. Heena and I both saved most of our money apart from essential expenses.


    Of course, we didn''t just pinch pennies. We took Sarang on various outings and spent time with family, but we never wasted money.


    Honestly, I didn''t find it that difficult. To me, our family came before everything else, and saving for our future was simply what needed to be done.


    Heena and I had talked about this sometimes, and of course, she felt the same way.


    No, she cared about our family even more than I did. Heena had always been like that. She valued me and Sarang above everything else in the world.


    Always. Heena had always been that way. And I''d always tried to figure out how to match her devotion.


    Fortunately, my circumstances allowed me to do so.


    "Well, I''ve heard your thoughts, so let''s end the heavy talk here. We still have some time."


    "Alright. But will you be okay for work tomorrow? It seems like you''ve had quite a bit to drink."


    "Ha! Who are you worried about? I can still drink all night without any problems!"


    "I''m more concerned about you getting in trouble with Mom or Heena..."


    "Ah, well, that''s true..."


    We laughed quietly, trying not to wake the family.


    It was still far off, but gradually approaching. The moment when we''d have to leave this warmth and comfort, and face life as just the four of us.


    ---Raei Translations---


    After confirming the pregnancy, our days became busy. We visited the obstetrician weekly, carefully checked baby supplies while recalling past experiences, and I quickly took over whenever Heena tried to do anything.


    But no matter how much I insisted on doing everything and told her to rest, Heena couldn''t sit still. Eventually, I had to enlist Sarang''s help.


    "Daddy! Mommy went to do the dishes!"


    "What?! Heena! I said I''d do it!!"


    "You''re folding laundry right now. I can handle the dishes~"


    "No way! Sarang! Subdue Mommy!"


    "Okay!!"


    "Oh, come on~"


    I had Sarang report to me immediately if she saw Heena going to the kitchen or cleaning. And our little spy Sarang was doing an excellent job.


    These days, one of Sarang''s hobbies was pressing her ear against Heena''s belly to listen, so she was keeping a close eye on things even when I was busy with other tasks.


    As we spent our days trying to keep Heena resting as much as possible, her belly started to show a bit, and we were finally able to learn Somang''s gender.


    "Hehe, it''s a boy after all~ I bet he''ll look just like you!"


    "Then, then! Is Sarang a big sister now?"


    "That''s right. Sarang''s a big sister now. You''ll have to work hard to be a good big sister to Somang."


    "Yes! I''ll study hard and be a good big sister!"


    "Our Sarang is so sweet~"


    A son, huh.


    Somehow, I couldn''t quite picture it. With Sarang, I''d just thought she might look like Heena. But what would a son who looked like me be like? Of course, he could still take after Heena even as a boy.


    Heena was overjoyed to learn it was a boy. Not because she preferred sons to daughters, but because she''d been happy with her brother-sister relationship with Heeseong hyung and wanted Sarang to experience the same thing.


    "What should we do? I''m dying to see you holding our little Somang!"


    Well... I think she just wants to see a mini-me.


    Apart from the general excitement in the house, things weren''t too different from usual. Everyone was mindful of Heena''s condition, but she''d always been good at taking care of herself.


    Plus, her mood swings weren''t as severe this time. If anything, the problem was that she kept trying to do housework. She didn''t seem as unstable as during her first pregnancy.


    Of course.


    "Honey, I want to eat grapes."


    "Sure, I''ll call Heeseong hyung... oh, right."


    She''d occasionally make sudden requests like this when she got cravings, but that was about it.


    Ah! I miss Heeseong hyung!


    Anyway, aside from that, it really was just everyday life. We couldn''t enjoy anything too special since we were worried about Heena''s health.


    Of course, that didn''t stop us from enjoying our family''s annual seasonal events. We took a quick trip to the beach at the end of Sarang''s summer vacation, visited the zoo in autumn, and even attended Sarang''s elementary school sports day together, with the whole family taking a day off work.


    Sarang takes after me in athleticism too, so she''s pretty good at sports.


    But honestly, Sarang''s presence alone is a big help to her team, since she boosts everyone''s spirits just by smiling. And I''m not just saying that because I''m biased.


    In winter, we went sledding too. Heena had been pushing for this every year for about 4 years now, so it had become an annual event.


    By this time, Heena''s belly was noticeably bigger, so she mostly just took pictures, but she seemed to enjoy even that.


    After the new year, we enjoyed our joint birthday party for the three of us, and as spring came in full...


    Time passed so fast.


    Maybe because we''d been through it before, we managed better this time, helping each other without any major issues.


    Mine and Heena''s second child.


    It was time to welcome Somang into the world.


    Author''s Note:


    The time skip will continue a bit longer!


    Thank you!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 195 - Time Passes By. Daddys Little Admirers

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Somang''s birth on a warm spring day.


    Heena took maternity leave and used her vacation days starting a month and a half before her due date. She even entered a postpartum care center in the final stages.


    From then on, I constantly shuttled between work and the hospital, helping Heena as much as I could. Though Heena was so stable that there wasn''t much for me to do.


    And finally, the day Somang was born. Once again, I held Heena''s hand and stayed by her side. From start to finish.


    After several hours of labor, Somang entered the world, and what more can I say? He was truly adorable. The sight of his wrinkled face crying loudly.


    "You did great, Heena."


    "Yeah... Hehe, he looks just like you. Our son... He''s so, so beautiful... Our Somang..."


    Our son''s name, after countless candidates came and went, was decided as Somang. Han Somang. With the meaning of hoping for days as happy as now, forever.


    Seeing both Heena and Somang looking so healthy, I let out a sigh of relief and watched my son, who probably couldn''t see clearly yet, reaching out his hands earnestly.


    Those little hands fluttering towards me for some reason.


    "Even in the womb, he loved it when you touched him. Looks like he still does. Do you want to go to Daddy~?"


    "You''re right. Am I just naturally good with kids...?"


    It wasn''t just Sarang, but Sarang''s friend Jueun and my nephew Jihu all loved me too. Sarang I could understand since she''s our daughter who takes after Heena, but I don''t know why the other kids do.


    Well... Anyway, just like that, our family was no longer three but four.


    The two of us who were once alone.


    Now we''ve become a family of four.


    ---Raei Translations---


    When Heena returned home after four weeks at the postpartum care center, our room was once again overflowing with baby items.


    "Somang~ It''s your big sister Sarang!"


    And Sarang spent all day next to Somang''s crib, smiling brightly at her cute little brother.


    It was a heartwarming sight. The only problem was that Somang didn''t seem to appreciate Sarang''s efforts at all.


    Like all babies at this age, Somang would roll his eyes around, cry when hungry, eat, sleep, poop, and then sleep again.


    This cycle repeated endlessly. Interestingly, out of our whole family, he was most quiet and well-behaved when I held him and gave him formula.


    Once, Sarang was holding the bottle next to me, but Somang cried so much that Sarang ended up on the verge of tears herself.


    "Sarang. It''s Somang''s naptime now, so shh!"


    "Okay~ Dad! When does Somang eat again?"


    "Do you want to feed him?"


    "Yeah! I want to help too!"


    Of course, Sarang never gave up. It was amazing how much she adored her baby brother, eight years younger than her. She hovered around him all day except when he was sleeping.


    She still ran to me without fail when Somang fell asleep though. I''d heard sometimes firstborns feel like they''ve lost their parents'' affection to the second child, but thankfully we had none of that. Sarang just loved her brother so much.


    "Honey, is Somang asleep?"


    "Yeah. I left the door open so we''ll hear if he wakes up."


    "Then shall we play a game together, just the three of us? What do you think, Sarang?"


    "Yay!!"


    "O-Okay..."


    "Dada?''


    It''s great for family members to love each other, but sometimes I wondered if they might be a bit too passionate. Even my mother-in-law, father-in-law, and Heeseong hyung had stepped back to watch the two of them.


    "Just one more picture! Sarang, Somang! Kimchi~"


    "Kimchi~"


    "Abba! Appa!!!"


    Oh boy. Somang''s starting to get fussy.


    It really was too noisy every weekend. I mean, I loved seeing my wife and daughter''s unchanging enthusiasm, but still.


    Somang, just bear with it a little longer. Your mom and sister are always going to be like this, so you''ll have to get used to it...


    ---Raei Translations---


    Time flew by in what felt like a picture-perfect, blissful blur.


    Our Somang, who looked just like Heena when we were dating and I wasn''t around - with that same aloof expression - grew up healthy and strong. These days, it was a rare sight to see Heena''s expressionless face, which Somang so closely resembled.


    Heena''s DNA must have been deeply embedded in Somang''s genes, as he was also extremely fond of me, but that was just a minor detail. It was already so familiar in my life because of Heena and Sarang.


    Somang, who once toddled around on unsteady legs with my heart in my throat, turned two, then three, four, and now at five, he could express his own thoughts.


    Unlike Sarang, though, his basic temperament seemed to take after Heena, so he was very well-behaved. He wasn''t particularly talkative either. And he adored me.


    His appearance was just like a mini Heena with short hair, which made me think every day, "Isn''t our son just too cute?"


    Honestly, dads are usually weaker for their daughters, but I couldn''t help but be equally weak for both my son and daughter because of how adorable Somang was. Well, Somang was still quite young too.


    Anyway, because of this...


    "Somang~ It''s big sister''s turn to sit on Daddy''s lap!"


    "......"


    *Shakes head*


    "Somang~ Your sister wants to sit together too..."


    *Shakes head*


    "How about big sister sits first and you sit on her lap?"


    *Shakes head*


    "...Ugh!! Dad!"


    Sarang, now in 6th grade but still a daddy''s girl, would sometimes get jealous of Somang occupying my lap. Though not enough to actually fight over it.


    Somang firmly shook his head, rejecting any compromise. Sarang, unable to be too forceful with her little brother as the older sister, would pout and eventually appeal to me for help.


    "Somang, let''s give your sister a turn since she''s older. I''ll make sure you get your turn later, okay?"


    "Okay..."


    Sarang really loved Somang except when it came to lap privileges. And Somang liked being hugged by Sarang at all other times too.


    In this standoff between Somang and Sarang in the living room, all I could do was chuckle and watch. In the end, Somang remained seated on my lap while Sarang leaned against my side, fiddling with her phone.


    This ''living room'' where we were now gathered wasn''t the one in Heena''s family home where I had lived for over a decade.


    The layout was slightly unfamiliar, and the overall size was smaller than Heena''s house. Still, it had three separate rooms besides the living room and kitchen - our slightly awkward but cozy new nest.


    That''s right.


    Now that Sarang was in 6th grade and Somang was 5 years old.


    Thirteen years after registering our marriage, Heena and I had moved out of her family home and become independent.


    Author''s Note:


    I struggled a lot between Han Somang, Han Seojun, and Han Noeul, but settled on Somang. It has a similar feel to Sarang too.


    You might think it''s too pretty for a boy''s name? But Somang is handsome, so it''s fine.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 196 - Han Yeonhos Family, and Independence

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    This is the place Heena and I carefully chose after much deliberation.


    The apartment was practically new, with only one previous tenant before we moved in. We confirmed there were no major issues, given it had been vacant for about 3-4 years.


    To be honest, our 25-pyeong (about 83 square meters) home wasn''t objectively small. It just felt that way compared to Heena''s spacious family house.


    Plus, we didn''t move to the countryside or anything. We chose an apartment complex that was less than a 20-minute walk from Heena''s parents'' house, considering various factors.


    Initially, I wanted to move somewhere that would make Heena''s commute easier, but we couldn''t ignore Sarang and Somang''s school situation. The further we moved, the more we''d worry about their safety and their ability to meet up with friends.


    As a result, the house price was no joke. It was in the heart of Seoul, in a good location, and the building was practically new. The basic layout and interior were sleek and pretty, matching our modern tastes.


    But we loved the place too much to give up on it, so Heena and I put our heads together and agonized over it for days.


    "If we max out our loans... it''s still pretty tight. We can''t even apply as newlyweds..."


    "We''re a middle-aged couple now~"


    "That''s right."


    We had registered our marriage quite early, and our combined income was fairly high, so we couldn''t qualify for the good government-supported loans.


    Plus, we were thinking about buying, not just renting.


    Honestly, all these aspects were so complicated that I consulted with my father-in-law and dad on various matters. Looking at the contract and loan documents made my head spin with all the unfamiliar terms.


    In the end, we ended up accepting some financial support from our families. Thanks to that, we managed to buy our own home, even if it came with a mountain of debt.


    Then, for nearly a month, unlike when we first lived together, we seriously selected each appliance one by one, and carefully chose the most important items like the children''s beds and desks.


    Those shopping trips weren''t always fun. We really racked our brains while buying everything. But the adrenaline rush of furnishing ''our home'' kept us going.


    After filling the place with our things, the day finally came to leave Heena''s family home for good.


    "If anything happens... make sure to call... I''m not really worried because you''ve both done well, but..."


    "We will. Don''t worry too much. We''ll visit often."


    "Yeah, Mom. We''re really close by~ We''ll come over a lot."


    "Grandma... don''t cry..."


    My mother-in-law shed tears. She always brightened the mood with her smile and positive energy. But now, unable to resist the emptiness and loneliness of the house where only she and my father-in-law would remain.


    We ended up comforting her and eventually cried together. For Heena, it was the place she''d lived her entire life, except for a brief period when she lived alone. For me, it had been home for over 10 years since I was twenty.


    Of course, we were excited about our new home, our own nest, but there was also a void in our hearts about leaving this place.


    After all, it was like my own family home.


    Including my father-in-law, who was quietly wiping away tears in the corner, we all spent a day sobbing together.


    Then we left. To our new home.


    ---


    While moving was the biggest recent event, the second most significant change involved my job. To be honest, I''d been mulling over this for years, ever since I first decided to become independent.


    In the end, I chose to renegotiate my salary and work from home. Why? Because I didn''t want to rely entirely on daycare facilities or family to look after the kids.


    Above all, I believed it was emotionally crucial for children to have family waiting for them at home. But it didn''t make sense for Heena to quit her job, and I couldn''t stop working either.


    We both needed to work hard to pay off our loans and debts. However, I figured it would be okay to take a slight pay cut in exchange for stable remote work.


    Actually, since I''d been with the company from its early days and had put in a lot of hard work, they were quite accommodating. Plus, being in the IT field made this kind of work arrangement possible.


    Of course, when I first brought it up, Heena immediately objected.


    "But then you''ll be overworked. Doing housework, looking after Somang, and working on top of that..."


    "Come on, you and Sarang always help with the housework too. And looking after Somang? Well, she''s so well-behaved, she hardly leaves my side."


    "Still... even so..."


    "Heena."


    "Yeah..."


    "You''re smiling, you know?"


    "N-no, I''m not... Hehe..."


    Her words said one thing, but her expression clearly showed how much she welcomed my decision. I hate to say it, but I think she would''ve thrown a party if I''d said I was becoming a full-time househusband.


    I have my own career ambitions, and realistically, we need to think about loans, living expenses, and future savings, so becoming a full-time househusband was out of the question.


    I guess Heena was happy because even when we lived together before, our busy schedules sometimes made us miss each other. Now that wouldn''t happen.


    Of course, I wondered if I was being too hasty with this work-from-home arrangement. So, besides Heena, I consulted with family and friends, and they all said it was a good idea if I could manage it.


    They agreed that it''s important for parents to spend as much time as possible with their children.


    "So Dad will be home every day?!"


    "Yeah. From now on, I''ll work from home. Are you happy about that, Sarang?"


    "I''m so happy! So when I come back from school, you''ll definitely be there, right?!"


    "Well... unless I''m out grocery shopping, I guess so?"


    "Yay!!!"


    "Somang, are you happy to stay home with Dad?"


    "Like it. Wanna stay with Dad."


    "No fair! I''m jealous of Somang! I want to be with Dad all the time too!"


    I can''t say for certain that my decision was the right one, but seeing the kids this happy makes me think it''s pretty close to perfect.


    With the move and the complete change in my work environment, this is how it all began.


    Our new life.


    ---


    A few days after moving in.


    If someone were to ask me how it feels to work from home full-time and spend most of every day at home, I could confidently answer.


    It''s sweet as honey.


    Some say it''s hard to create a work environment at home because you feel too relaxed, or that working from home is tougher than expected. In my opinion, those are all excuses.


    No matter what reason you give, it''s impossible not to be more comfortable than at the office. Just eliminating the commute time is half the battle won.


    Sure, my salary was reduced accordingly, but even taking that into account, I loved it. It''s really the best. Exhilarating.


    So today, too, I woke up early, savoring the leisurely atmosphere. The bed still smelled new, and Heena was sleeping peacefully, turned towards me.


    Next to our bed was Somang''s small bed. Although Somang had her own room, she still didn''t like sleeping alone.


    Come to think of it, Sarang''s not here today. She often sleeps with us or sneaks into our bed in the early morning.


    Anyway, I got up as soon as I opened my eyes.


    "Yawn..."


    I yawned loudly and carefully closed the bedroom door, heading to the living room.


    The house was quiet, all lights off. Although we received some help, this was the home Heena and I worked hard to buy. Every morning when I look around like this, a strange sense of fulfillment fills my chest.


    It felt as thrilling as when I was a kid, using a big box as a secret base. That feeling of having my own space.


    After indulging in that sentiment for a moment, I slowly made my way to the kitchen. From the neatly arranged induction cooktop to the sink, and the U-shaped kitchen that could double as a dining area - this was another one of my personal spaces.


    Since I often cook, I''ve arranged various utensils to suit my preferences. The only things I can''t touch are the small photo frames placed in various locations.


    Only Heena and Sarang are allowed to touch those. I''d probably upset them if I moved them around.


    -???~


    I turned on the kitchen light, played some music softly on my phone, and started preparing breakfast with a certain skill. Heena said I could just have cereal if it was too much trouble, but I enjoyed this time.


    The time I spend preparing meals for my wife, daughter, and son.


    "Let''s see. Melt butter over medium heat... flour and..."


    Today''s breakfast menu is Western-style cream soup with French toast. I added soup because I thought just bread and milk for breakfast seemed a bit lacking. I looked it up, and it didn''t seem too difficult to make.


    Especially the toast - once it''s done, sprinkle some sugar on top, and there''s no better snack. It''s also Sarang''s favorite. Actually, I made it because Sarang asked for it last night. I was originally planning to make rice balls.


    Although it was my first time making the soup, the recipe was simpler than I expected, so I didn''t have much trouble.


    "Here, mix the roux with milk over medium heat and simmer slightly... add cheese and mix... then simmer a bit more."


    I learned cooking from my mom before, and I''ve been cooking steadily while living at Heena''s house, so I can confidently say my skills are no worse than a decent housewife''s. I just don''t know how to make many dishes yet.


    After finishing the soup and the much simpler French toast, I took a picture. It''s for bragging to my mother-in-law and mom later.


    Now, should I wake up Heena and Sarang?


    -Click


    "Oh, you''re up. Did you sleep well?"


    "Mmm... smells good... What is it?"


    "Soup and toast. Sarang wanted it yesterday."


    "Ah, right, she did~"


    "Want to taste it first? I''ll go wake Sarang."


    "Okay. Thanks~"


    Heena sat down at the kitchen table, her face still puffy from sleep. Leaving my adorable wife behind, I headed to Sarang''s room.


    Opening the door, I saw Sarang''s bed full of cat dolls. Today she''s sleeping hugging the spotted one.


    I approached my daughter, sleeping with an angelic face, gently shook her body, and whispered:


    "Sweetie~ Time to wake up?"


    "Mmm... Dad... Just a little more..."


    "Dad made the toast you like. You''re not going to eat it?"


    "...No... Wanna eat... I''ll get up..."


    I took Sarang, who was making adorable sleepy complaints, to the kitchen. Heena had already ladled the soup into bowls and set out the spoons.


    I sat Sarang, still half-asleep, in her chair, sat down next to her, and asked Heena:


    "How is it? Did you try it?"


    "It''s delicious! You must''ve worked hard making it?"


    "Nah, it was simpler than I thought."


    "Dad... Sugar...?"


    "Here. Don''t sprinkle too much."


    "Thanks..."


    Sarang sprinkled sugar on her toast, took a bite, then a spoonful of soup, and smiled brightly.


    "It''s yummy..."


    "Sarang, eat lots~"


    "Honey, we should save some for Somang, right?"


    "No, it''s okay. I''ll make rice balls for Somang when she wakes up later. With the leftover rice from yesterday."


    Although Somang isn''t very active, he''s still a boy, so his stomach would probably feel empty quickly with just bread. That''s why we usually feed him rice. Conveniently, we had just enough rice left over from yesterday for Somang''s meal.


    Wow~ I''m totally like a housewife, aren''t I?


    A little later, after Heena leaves for work, Sarang goes to school, and I drop Somang off at daycare, that''s when my work hours start.


    Still, I could clearly feel the hearts of other housewives.


    Watching my family enjoy the meal I prepared gave me a lot of energy. I felt proud and warm inside.


    "I''ll do the dishes. You should rest a bit."


    "I want to help too!"


    "Then shall we do it with Mom?"


    "Yeah!"


    Moreover, I''m not struggling alone. Everyone tries to help where they can, like this.


    That''s why I can enjoy this new life of working from home and being a part-time househusband.


    Author''s Note:


    Yeonho and Heena''s family has come this far... I thought this was a story I''d only think about but never write...


    With the 200th episode just around the corner, I''m feeling overwhelmed...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 197 - A Day in Yeonhos Life

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "Both of you be careful on your way. Heena, work hard, and Sarang, have fun with your friends."


    "Okay. You take care too."


    "Yes~"


    *Smooch! Smooch!*


    I kiss Heena and Sarang on the cheek and wave goodbye as they leave the house. I make Somang, who''s nestled in my arms and only glancing at the others, say goodbye too.


    "Come on, Somang. Say ''Have a good day'' to Mommy and your sisters."


    "Mama, noona. Bye-bye."


    "That''s for when you''re saying goodbye to friends. Let''s say ''Have a nice day.''"


    "Have a nice day."


    "That''s right. Our Somang says goodbye so well."


    "I''m off, Mom~"


    "Me too! Me too! Dad! I want to kiss Somang!"


    "You do?"


    *Smooch!*


    I bend down to Sarang''s eye level so she can kiss Somang''s cheek. It''s heartwarming to see her being so affectionate towards her little brother.


    "See you this evening~"


    "We''re leaving now!"


    "Have a good day~"


    "Bye-bye..."


    And with that, Heena and Sarang head out together. Heena leaves at a more leisurely pace since she''s starting her day with field work, while Sarang hurries a bit because she likes to chat with her friends before school starts.


    After seeing the mother and daughter off at the front door, I return to the bedroom with Somang. It''s almost time to take him to daycare too.


    ---


    The daycare I take Somang to is the same one Sarang attended 10 years ago. Even though we''ve moved, we still live in the same area, so Somang goes to the same place.


    Actually, since I work from home, I could look after him myself. But I believe it''s better for his social skills to attend daycare.


    Especially since Somang is even more reserved than Sarang was, though he clings to me just as much. If he doesn''t make friends this way, he might end up living only on my lap.


    I was a bit worried about that aspect of my son, but it wasn''t really a problem. Sometimes when I come to pick him up early and watch secretly, I see him getting along well with his friends.


    "Listen to your teachers and have fun with your friends. Daddy will come pick you up later."


    "Daddy come too."


    "You want to play with Daddy?"


    "Yes."


    "Then if you play happily with your friends, Daddy will play with you later. Okay?"


    "Okay..."


    He sulked for a moment, but quickly understood when I gently explained. At the same time, seeing my son''s downcast face made my heart ache.


    It hurt even more because he resembles Heena so much. It felt like seeing a miniature Heena looking dejected.


    As I stood there, unable to leave and just stroking Somang''s head, the teacher approached with a smile.


    "Hi, Somang''s dad~ Don''t worry too much."


    "Yes. Please take good care of him. Well then, Somang. Daddy will be back later!"


    "Bye-bye..."


    "See you later~ Somang, want to hold teacher''s hand and go in?"


    "Yes."


    "How adorable~"


    Well, sometimes the teachers send videos of the children, and watching those, I don''t really need to worry.


    If anything, what''s concerning is how the teachers look at our Somang, probably because he''s so adorably handsome.


    I hope they''re not stealing kisses from Somang multiple times. Even if Somang is a bit loose with his kisses.


    Our Somang gives kisses to anyone who asks, be it other girls his age or the teachers.


    It seems he does it because he gets annoyed when they keep asking.


    I wonder if later on, two or three girls will come looking for him, fighting over who gets to be his girlfriend.


    ---


    After dropping Somang off at daycare, I return home and immediately start work.


    When I''m working alone, I focus on my own, and when meetings are necessary, I use voice chat with a headset.


    Sometimes when I''m alone like this, I''m tempted to slack off, but there''s a basic amount of work that needs to be done, so I can''t really be a salary thief.


    I have to check the coding again if something goes wrong during testing, and since they''re accommodating me by letting me work from home, my conscience wouldn''t allow me to mess around.


    "Yep. That''s done for now. Let''s do the rest next time~ What? No, I''m not changing jobs. Why would I go anywhere else when they let me work from home?"


    Well, they are keeping me on a leash like this because of my skills, making me wonder if I should go freelance.


    "I''ll check the emails in the evening. Yeah, good work. I''m not drinking~ I have to pick up my son later."


    The workload varies day by day, but I usually wrap things up around 3 PM. I need to pick up Somang at 4 PM.


    Of course, it''s not always like this. When there''s a lot of work, I continue even after bringing him home. Sometimes I''m even stuck working late into the night.


    Still, being able to take care of household chores in between is a huge perk. Even if it means a smaller paycheck.


    Anyway, today''s work is done, and I have a short break before picking up Somang. Though to be honest, there''s not much to do during this break.


    The free time isn''t very long, and I usually spend it cleaning or deciding on the dinner menu.


    But today, for the first time in a while...


    "......"


    I shut down my work computer and watched some risque? videos on my laptop. If you''re wondering why I''m watching videos instead of being with Heena, well, this is all I can do now.


    Until Heena got pregnant and we moved here, we could still do it once in a while by leaving Somang with my mother-in-law. But now, my mother-in-law is no longer around to watch Somang.


    In this situation, Somang is always, always next to us at night. Do it in the bathroom? That''s impossible too. There are two bathrooms in this house - one in the living room and one in our bedroom.


    If we did it in the bedroom bathroom, Somang, who''s a light sleeper, would hear and wake up. And in the living room bathroom, there''s a chance Sarang might wake up and come to use it.


    So even when we do it, it''s usually just a quick release by hand, which sometimes isn''t enough. Besides, I try to satisfy Heena''s needs when we do. She must be tired from commuting every day.


    Well, that''s why I''ve been doing this alone occasionally these days. We can only do it together when Heena takes a half day off, or when we go on a quick date after leaving Somang with my mother-in-law or my mom.


    "Wow."


    And honestly, there''s a certain enjoyment in watching. You know, as a man, instinctively. Of course, I absolutely can''t get caught doing this. I vaguely remember how hard it was to appease Heena when she caught me that one time long ago.


    If that was bad, I can''t even imagine what would happen if I got caught now. Heena''s love has only grown stronger as time passes. She might really smash my laptop this time.


    These days I watch streaming videos, so as long as I''m a little careful, there''s no way I''ll get caught!


    ---


    My basic routine goes like this: Wake up early to make breakfast, see the family off, drop Somang off at daycare. Come back and handle my work.


    After that, starting with Somang, everyone returns home one by one, and what we do varies day by day.


    Sometimes I play games with the kids, and quite often Heena plans for us to eat out. She''s probably trying to lighten my load.


    Since I''m in charge of meal preparation almost all the time.


    Or we visit my in-laws for an outing. Now that only the two of them are left in that big house, they get lonely, so we try to visit as often as we can.


    And this evening, I''m indulging Somang''s clinginess.


    *Roll roll*


    Back from daycare, Somang is rolling around on the floor with his head on my palm. Thanks to this, I can''t move my hand from the floor.


    I tried to guide him to use my leg as a pillow instead, but he insists on my palm, gripping my fingers tightly with both hands, so there''s nothing I can do.


    "Somang. Do you like Daddy''s palm?"


    "Like."


    "Hmm... Should we study letters with Daddy? Or do you want to read a storybook together?"


    "No. Want this."


    Rejecting my suggestions, Somang keeps his head firmly planted on my palm. I don''t understand what fun he''s having in this position.


    Because of this, I can''t even prepare dinner. Should I just make the soy sauce kimchi egg fried rice I learned from my sister-in-law today? Honestly, that stuff is delicious.


    *Beep-beep-beep! Ding-dong!*


    "I''m home!!"


    "Welcome back~"


    While I was contemplating today''s menu, the door lock beeped and Sarang came home. She threw her backpack into her room, washed her hands, and came running straight to me.


    And seeing Somang using my palm as a pillow on the floor instead of my lap, she smiled brightly and threw herself at me.


    "Daddy''s lap is my spot!"


    "Oof!"


    Receiving Sarang''s body slam, which hasn''t changed in years, I felt my breath catch for a moment.


    "Did you have a good day?"


    "Yeah! Today, with Jueun..."


    Sitting on my lap, she starts unfolding the day''s events one by one. I listen to her story while stroking her head with my free hand.


    I heard it''s important to listen well to these things. I''m curious about Sarang''s school life too.


    As Sarang was enthusiastically spilling the tea, she seemed to remember something and looked at Somang lying on the floor.


    "Somang! I brought candy, do you want some?"


    "Want candy."


    "Wait a sec!"


    At those words, Sarang ran back to her room and returned with a lollipop in her hand.


    "I got this from a friend, but it''s apple flavor so I didn''t eat it! Somang likes apple flavor, right?"


    "Candy, candy."


    "I''ll unwrap it for you~"


    She immediately peels off the wrapper and hands it to Somang. Only then does Somang lift his head from my palm to accept the candy.


    My palm was tingling. We''d been like that for about 30 minutes.


    While I was massaging my hand that had suffered, Sarang hugged Somang and returned to my lap. Somang moved along with his sister''s guidance, sucking on his lollipop.


    Satisfied with the ideal situation of sitting on my lap while hugging her brother, Sarang starts nuzzling her cheek against Somang''s.


    "Somang, is it yummy?"


    "Chup, chup."


    "My little brother is so cute~"


    I guess because of the big age difference, she dotes on Somang even more. Plus, Somang is objectively super cute. He''s already won the hearts of his daycare friends and teachers.


    My son is scary. Why is he so handsome? Even eating a lollipop looks like a picture, a work of art. He could be in a commercial.


    It''s not great to give snacks right before a meal, but one lollipop that his sister brought for him is okay.


    Anyway, I can''t move.


    Oh well. Today, it''s going to be soy sauce kimchi egg fried rice.


    ---


    A bit more time passed, and Heena returned home from work.


    We had fried rice for dinner. Soy sauce kimchi egg fried rice, to be exact.


    The whole family dressed comfortably, gathered in the living room, and ate the fried rice from a large bowl. Isn''t this happiness?


    After eating, I played with the kids again while Heena did the dishes, then sat next to me and peeled some fruit.


    Afterwards, we bathed the kids, then ourselves, and got ready for bed.


    "Nothing special happened to you today?"


    "Nothing much, except it was a bit chilly for early summer? Oh, right. Honey, I''ll make breakfast tomorrow."


    "It''s fine. You have to leave early tomorrow. Is there anything you want to eat? Should I make soybean paste soup?"


    "I said I''ll do it~ You''ve been doing it all week."


    "I''m telling you it''s okay."


    "Ugh... Whatever! I''m just going to wake up first and do it!"


    "No you won''t~ I''m going to wake up first~ I''m turning off your alarm~"


    "Really!"


    While playfully bickering with Heena, I spread out the large blanket. Meanwhile, Sarang and Somang were sitting next to the bed, each holding a pillow and watching videos on the phone together. It was Pororo, still the kids'' favorite even after all these years.


    Today, Sarang said she wanted to sleep together, so we decided to all sleep in one bed. We bought a big bed in the first place anticipating occasions like this.


    Our kids love me too much!


    "Sarang, Somang. Time to sleep, okay?"


    "Okay! Somang, I''ll show you more tomorrow~"


    "Daddy~"


    "Ah! The spot next to Dad is mine!"


    Ignoring his sister''s kind intentions, Somang made the first move and snuggled right up to me. Sarang burst out in frustration. But since she couldn''t pry Somang away from my arms, she pouted and went to Heena''s side.


    "Come love Mommy too~"


    "I love Mommy too!"


    "Thanks... Sarang..."


    I didn''t know what to say to Heena''s sorrowful voice. Come to think of it, the one who wants to sleep in my arms more than anyone else is probably Heena. And not only is she losing her spot, but she''s even getting second billing from the kids.


    Anyway, since it was getting late, we lay down on the bed and covered ourselves with the blanket. In order: me, Somang, Sarang, and Heena.


    Heena and I lay on our sides facing the middle, watching our children''s lovely faces as they fell asleep.


    And as our daughter and son''s breathing grew faint, we smiled at each other and whispered softly.


    "Heena, good night."


    "Good night to you too~"


    With those words, I closed my eyes. Another day ended without incident.


    Our daily life always feels similar, but this everyday life is happier than anything else.


    Of course I''m making an effort, but my family is also working hard for this kind of daily life.


    We will continue these days forever. It''s only natural.


    Author''s Note:


    Is the end in sight?! Could it be?!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 198 - A Day in Heenas Life

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    There''s nothing weighing on my mind. Even if it seems trivial, is there anything better than living life, going about your daily routine?


    Yesterday was joyful, today is happy, and tomorrow is filled with anticipation.


    That''s my life right now - Lee Heena''s life.


    How could it not be? My loving husband was devoted to our family, and our children were the sweetest and most adorable in the world.


    When I wake up in the morning, my husband is always the first to rise, preparing breakfast for our family. I''m grateful for his daily efforts, though I feel a bit guilty too.


    To be honest, it''s my ideal scenario. If I had my way, I''d quit my job without hesitation to be a full-time housewife by his side.


    Of course, for our future and our children''s future, that wasn''t possible.


    "Ah, you''re up. Sleep well?"


    When I stumble out of the room with bleary eyes, Yeonho''s bright smile and warm greeting from the kitchen energizes me for the day ahead.


    How can his smile be so beautiful? Our children must have inherited that angelic cuteness from their father''s smile. Even if they resemble me facially, they clearly carry their father''s genes in this aspect.


    After enjoying the toast and soup my caring husband prepared, I do the dishes with Sarang. It''s the least I can do to help in the mornings.


    Then, after getting ready for work, I leave home with Yeonho and Somang seeing me off.


    "Come on, Somang. Say ''have a nice day'' to Mommy and big sister."


    "Mommy, sis. Bye-bye."


    "That''s for when you''re saying goodbye to friends. Let''s say ''have a nice day''."


    "Have a nice day."


    "That''s right. Our Somang greets so nicely."


    It was truly the perfect duo. With both my husband and son smiling so adorably, I felt I could live off that sight alone for the rest of my life.


    And how about our Sarang, kissing her much younger brother''s cheek because he''s so cute?


    It was a heartwarming sight. Just watching them made me happy. I''d do anything for our family.


    "See you this evening~"


    "I''m off!"


    "Have a good day~"


    "Bye-bye..."


    For now, I need to work hard. For my beloved family.


    ---


    I dragged my tired, weary body towards home with quick steps. Though exhausted and tired, my feet felt as light as feathers.


    The reason I push myself, why I work so hard, is solely for our family. Right now, I''m heading home to see my adorable husband and children.


    Like everyone else, I find the journey home from work utterly delightful.


    [ Heena: I''ll be home in about 10 minutes :) ]


    [ My Husband?: Be careful on your way~ (photo) Earlier, Somang wouldn''t let go of my hand ]


    [ Heena: So cute! Look at Somang''s bright smile as you play with him~ I can''t wait to get home and hug him :>!!! ]


    [ My Husband?: Don''t rush, and watch out for cars! ]


    [ Heena: I will~ ]


    I bounce home to my family with a spring in my step.


    Smiling at my husband''s concerned message. Imagining Yeonho wearing the men''s clothes I spotted on the way, turning them over in my mind.


    Contemplating whether to buy some street food when I see a food stall, picturing how happy my family would be.


    Following the still somewhat unfamiliar path to our new home, I soon hear my family''s voices as I enter.


    "I''m home~"


    "Ah! Mom''s back!"


    "Welcome home. I just ran a bath for you, so go wash up and we''ll have dinner together."


    "Thank you~ Sarang, how was school today? Did Somang have fun playing with his friends?"


    "Yeah! I played a lot with Jueun today!"


    "Yes. I played with Daddy and sis."


    "What about your friends, son?"


    "I played lots."


    "Good job~ Well done~"


    The warm words and happy faces of our family make me forget my fatigue. Even when I''m stressed at work, all those negative thoughts vanish once I''m home.


    Above all, I couldn''t be happier that Yeonho always greets me with a smile.


    When Yeonho was working at the company, there were days when I''d only see his sleeping face. Now, that''s no longer the case.


    Before heading to the bathroom, I receive a kiss from Yeonho and sink into the large bathtub. Into the water my husband had drawn for me.


    The comfort welling up from deep inside made me feel like I could fall asleep at any moment, but I couldn''t possibly sleep without eating the meal Yeonho had prepared. Absolutely not.


    After all, my husband worked hard to make it!


    So, I finished my short bath and went to the living room, where I saw my husband busily mixing fried rice in a large bowl, with our two children watching intently.


    The scene brought an involuntary smile to my face.


    "Is it fried rice today?"


    "Yeah. It''s been a while, right? It''s almost done."


    "Here! Mom''s spoon!"


    "Thank you. Somang, are you already saying ''feed me~''?"


    "Ah~"


    "No, Somang needs to hold his own spoon. You can''t just open your mouth like a baby bird next to Dad."


    It was cute, but I couldn''t indulge them all the time. They already acted spoiled enough with their dad.


    However, seeing Somang''s face fall dramatically at my words made my resolve waver. Was I too harsh on our four-year-old?


    As I hesitated, unsure how to continue, Yeonho fortunately came to my aid.


    "How about Somang feeds Dad instead? Our Somang is good with a spoon, right?"


    "I good with spoon."


    "Dad would love it if Somang fed him. Will you do that?"


    "Yes. Ah~"


    "Ah~"


    "Me too! I want to feed Dad too! Dad! Ah!"


    Seeing the gloom disappear from Somang''s face, replaced by excitement as he wielded his spoon, I internally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, my body suddenly felt hot. Watching my husband smile as he received spoonfuls from both children.


    I wanted to push Yeonho down right then and there.


    We hadn''t been able to do it since moving, because Somang was always around when we were home.


    "Aren''t you going to feed Mommy? Mommy''s sad~"


    "Mommy! Ah~"


    "Ah~"


    Well, for now, I should eat the fried rice my son is feeding me.


    Hehe. It''s delicious, truly.


    ---Raei Translations---


    Sarang and Somang climbed into our bed, saying they wanted to sleep with Dad. This was a common occurrence, so it wasn''t a big deal.


    As I lay in bed next to my husband and children, something about Yeonho''s behavior today nagged at me. I''m the same way, but Yeonho tends to get touchy when we haven''t done it for a while, yet today there was none of that.


    Even now, he''s quietly closing his eyes, just saying "sleep well."


    Ah, he''s so cute. I want to kiss him...


    No, no. That''s not it.


    Usually by now, he''d be caressing my bottom out of frustration, but he''s not doing that at all.


    I could tell instinctively.


    He must have done it alone.


    While I felt a bit miffed, I could understand. Yeonho is a man, after all. It''s natural. Still, I was determined to ask him about this directly.


    Yeonho never lies to me, so if I ask, he''ll surely answer honestly.


    And I was willing to understand if my husband couldn''t hold back and had to take care of things alone in the bathroom.


    But.


    But if.


    If he watched porn, if he looked at another woman''s body...


    I might have to take a half day on Friday and leave Sarang and Somang with my parents for a bit. I won''t let him sleep a wink, and I''ll engrave myself into my husband''s body once again.


    With that resolve, I slowly closed my eyes too. Another day of our ordinary yet happy daily life had passed.


    Author''s Note:


    ''?''


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 199 - Happy Somang. Pouty Sarang. Angry Heena

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Another weekday rolls around.


    "Honey, want to talk with me this evening? I have something to ask you."


    "Huh? We can talk now if you''d like."


    "Mmm. No, let''s do it later. Hehe."


    "O-okay?"


    Heena heads off to work with a somewhat mysterious smile.


    "Dad! I''m off!"


    "Always be careful on the road!"


    "Okay!"


    Sarang leaves for school with her usual energy.


    "Dad''s got to work. Can Somang wait quietly?"


    "Wanna play with Dad."


    "Alright. Then you have to sit nicely on Dad''s lap. Got it?"


    "Okay."


    I stayed home with Somang, who couldn''t go to daycare due to renovations. Of course, I couldn''t play with her since I had to work.


    Somang sat on my lap, watching children''s shows on the smartphone I gave her. It would''ve been more comfortable and fun to watch on the living room TV, but she didn''t want to get off my lap, so this was the only option.


    Just like with Sarang when she was younger, kids'' warm bodies feel nice when you hold them close. Plus, Somang wasn''t interfering with my work.


    I focused on my work, sitting in the gaming chair I''d bought for comfort. It wasn''t a busy period, and I didn''t have much to do. If I concentrated, I could probably finish today''s workload quickly, but...


    I couldn''t just work non-stop, of course.


    "Crong! Let''s go see the lions together!"


    "Crong~ Crong, Crong!"


    The sound from Somang''s video was loud, but that wasn''t what was distracting me. I just felt bad that my son couldn''t meet his friends and was spending time alone with his dad, just watching videos on a smartphone.


    Of course, Somang seemed content just being with me, but a father''s heart can''t help but worry.


    So, while working, I''d occasionally glance down to check Somang''s face.


    "Somang, are you having fun?"


    "It''s fun."


    How adorable.


    He answered while gently tapping my chest with his head. I couldn''t help but stroke it. His hair was so soft, it felt great to touch.


    I continued like this for a few hours, occasionally talking to Somang while trying to focus on work.


    Somang still hadn''t budged from my lap. He hadn''t even gone to the bathroom this whole time.


    Moreover, he was being so good, not showing any signs of interrupting my work. He only called out occasionally when a video stopped, saying, "Dad, this isn''t working."


    Now that it was lunchtime, I pondered what to do. Then I made up my mind.


    I decided to do something for my son who had been so quiet and well-behaved.


    "Somang, aren''t you hungry?"


    "I''m hungry."


    "Then Somang, should we go out to eat and play for a bit?"


    "With Dad?"


    "Yes, with Dad."


    "I wanna go!"


    My son, who usually doesn''t show much expression, now had eyes sparkling with excitement. Both Sarang and Somang love playing with me so much, I can''t help but feel overjoyed as a father.


    Of course, Somang is still very young, but Sarang is about to enter middle school and hasn''t changed a bit from when she was younger.


    There''s still no sign of puberty. I''m on edge every day, wondering when Sarang might suddenly say something like, "Dad, you''re annoying!"


    If I ever hear those words from Sarang''s mouth, I might end up going out for a solo drinking session for the first time in ages.


    I might even feel like dying.


    ---


    To be honest, if I really focused on work, I could probably finish by 3 PM. But I postponed everything to the evening and went out with Somang.


    It''s not often we get to go on a date, just the two of us, so I was a bit excited too. We even coordinated our outfits, both wearing simple black sweatshirts with jeans.


    "Should we eat hamburgers? How does that sound, Somang?"


    "Good."


    "Then, do you want to go see some puppies with Dad?"


    "Good."


    "Shall we play at the playground too? Dad will push you on the swing."


    "Good."


    Our Somang, you don''t dislike anything, do you?


    I set out with my little yes-man Somang, who nodded vigorously to all my suggestions. First, since it was lunchtime, we headed to a nearby fast-food joint for a meal.


    Arriving at the restaurant, I ordered my old favorite, the shrimp burger set, and a kid''s meal with a toy for Somang.


    After paying, I lifted Somang to eye level with the employee.


    "Alright, Somang, tell them which one you want."


    "I want the dinosaur, please."


    "...Ah, yes! Here you go."


    The employee''s eyes couldn''t leave Somang as she handed him the toy. It wasn''t anything special. Just the same attention we''d been getting since Sarang''s time, now so commonplace.


    My son catches people''s eye for different reasons than Sarang did. While Sarang''s cuteness is mixed with purity and her own bright vibe, Somang''s expressionless face is brimming with handsomeness.


    More delicate than macho, if his hair were longer, he''d be a mini-Heena.


    He''s the kind of son who embodies the term "pretty boy" better than anyone you''d see in manga or novels.


    "Do you like the dinosaur?"


    "It looks like Crong."


    "You chose it because it''s similar to Crong, huh?"


    "Yes."


    Somang hugged the green dinosaur toy tightly with one hand. Maybe I should buy him a Crong doll on the way back.


    A moment later, I picked up our burger sets from the counter. I also asked the staff for disposable forks and knives.


    Our Somang has such a small face, and consequently a small mouth, making it really hard for him to eat a burger whole. My son has such a selfish face, I swear.


    Before eating mine, I cut Somang''s burger into small pieces. The bread, patty, and vegetables were all separated, but it couldn''t be helped.


    Still, since Somang isn''t a picky eater, he''ll eat it well even like this.


    "Here, Somang, eat one piece at a time with the fork. You can do it, right?"


    "I can do it."


    -Munch munch.


    Without letting go of his toy, he stabbed each piece with the fork and chewed it slowly. I took photos and videos of this scene while leisurely eating my own burger.


    Man, it feels great to be out and about on a weekday afternoon when everyone else is working!


    Somang seemed to be enjoying the burger he hadn''t had in a while, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s yummy."


    "Remember to chew thoroughly~"


    "Chom... Yes..."


    Just watching him is enough to make me feel full, really.


    ---


    After filling our stomachs, we headed straight to see some puppies. To a dog cafe, that is. Why a dog cafe and not a cat cafe, you ask? Because I thought Somang would prefer it.


    On the surface, he seemed to like both cats and dogs equally, but Somang takes after Heena in both looks and personality, so he''s bound to be a dog person.


    Heena probably went along with cat cafes without complaint to match my and Sarang''s preferences, but I bet she prefers dogs. Judging by how often she says, "You''re so cute, just like a puppy~" during our nighttime activities.


    Somang, despite being only five, is unusually perceptive for his age. If you ask him whether he prefers dogs or cats, he''ll say cats. That''s because Sarang and I are such cat lovers.


    But I could tell.


    Somang is a dog person.


    "Doggies..."


    -Pant, pant!


    We paid the entrance fee, which included a drink, and entered the cafe. Unlike cats, which rarely approach without treats or toys, dogs were the opposite.


    They came crowding around us, panting, without a care for treats or anything else. Thanks to all the attention and love they received from people, they had no reservations about approaching.


    Seeing the dogs gathering around, Somang, sitting on my shoulders, hesitantly placed a hand on my shoulder.


    I wonder if he wants to pet them but isn''t sure if it''s okay.


    "It''s fine to pet them gently so it doesn''t hurt. Like this."


    I took the initiative for Somang, showing him how to pet by stroking a Pomeranian that had come up to us with its tongue out.


    They must take good care of them here. The fur is incredibly soft and pleasant to touch. Dogs are cute too, I tell you.


    Anyway, seemingly encouraged by my example, Somang cautiously took a step towards a slightly larger, medium-sized dog. Then, he carefully placed his hand on its head.


    -Gently, he stroked along the fur, slowly and deliberately.


    Once. Twice. Again and again.


    The dog turned its head and started licking Somang''s hand as he continued to pet it, staring straight at it without a word.


    -Lick.


    "Whoa! Dad! The doggy is licking me! With its tongue, like this!"


    This was a truly rare sight. Somang, startled and shouting in a loud voice.


    I''d already been filming Somang with my phone, so I kept it steady as I replied with a smile.


    "Looks like it likes you. How do you like the big dog? Are you scared?"


    "Not scared! It just licked me! Not scared!"


    After speaking excitedly, he started turning his attention to the other smaller dogs.


    When we went to cat cafes, he would show affection to the cats, but his reactions were somewhat bland. So I was a bit unsure if he''d enjoy himself here, but it''s a relief to see him having 200% fun.


    I originally planned to stop by the playground after this, but seeing how happy he is, I think we''ll have to extend our time here.


    Now, should I send some of these photos and videos to Heena and Sarang?


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 202 - Happy Sarang. Sad Somang

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    After spending a wonderful night in Heena''s embrace and getting a good rest, I woke up on Saturday evening.


    I went to my parents'' house to pick up the kids I had left there.


    "We could have watched them for another day..."


    My mother-in-law looked disappointed, but I was worried about Somang, if not Sarang. He''s still so young that not seeing his face for more than two days feels like too much.


    Still, we weren''t in a rush either, so we stayed for dinner and spent a bit more time there. Even so, they seemed reluctant to see us go.


    "Da-da..."


    "Did you miss Daddy?"


    "Yes..."


    Whether she missed me or not, Somang clung tightly to my neck as I held him in my arms on our way home.


    Having returned home with the kids, I was planning to stay in and rest thoroughly since tomorrow was Sunday.


    "Dad! Remember you promised to play with me tomorrow?"


    "Ah."


    I suddenly remembered my promise to Sarang.


    ---


    "Mom! How''s this?"


    "It''s pretty~ So cute, so cute."


    "Right?!"


    Sunday morning. As I opened my eyes, I heard Sarang bustling about, getting ready to go out. Heena seemed to be helping her, while Somang was rolling around next to me.


    "...Somang. What are you doing here...?"


    "Lying down with Daddy."


    "I see..."


    -He rolled towards me, hugging his doll. I held Somang''s body and patted him gently before slowly getting up.


    "Ugh..."


    I stretched big, feeling stiff, and left the bed for the bathroom. My body felt incredibly heavy. Every step felt like a thousand pounds, and I wanted nothing more than to collapse back into bed and sleep, but I couldn''t.


    From Friday to Saturday, Heena''s all-night demands left my waist feeling like it might fall off, but I couldn''t refuse when our adorable daughter wanted to play with me so badly.


    As I trudged into the living room, Sarang was already perfectly ready to go out, waiting for me.


    "Dad, are you up? Let''s go quickly!"


    "Just let me wash up... Wait, why is our daughter so pretty?"


    "Really?"


    It wasn''t just flattery - Sarang, who approached me in one step with a bright smile, was incredibly cute. Of course, she''s always pretty and cute, but even more so than usual.


    She wasn''t wearing anything particularly special. Light blue jeans and a white long-sleeved round-neck knit. With that, a brown shoulder bag and a black cap in her hand.


    Even though it was a casual fashion I might have seen several times before, somehow the vibe felt different today. All the clothes seemed new - did she buy them recently?


    Moreover, seeing how perfectly groomed she was from head to toe by Heena''s hand, it really felt like she had prepared for a date.


    I was truly relieved. It was great that she had prepared like this to go out with me, not to meet someone else.


    "Isn''t Sarang so pretty?"


    "Yeah. You''re so pretty I almost didn''t recognize you. I was surprised."


    "Hehehe... Dad~ Let''s go quickly~"


    "Alright. Dad will be out soon after washing up. And since our Sarang is all dressed up, Dad needs to prepare properly too."


    "Then I guess I have no choice but to wait!"


    My fatigue and sleepiness vanished completely. Sarang, seemingly embarrassed by my compliment, was clinging to Heena''s sleeve and twisting her body. Seeing that made me smile.


    How should I put it? I wondered if Heena was like this when she was younger. Should I say Sarang is a more emotionally expressive version of Heena?


    As I stood there lost in thought for a moment, I could feel Sarang sneaking glances at me. That sight made me laugh inside.


    Could it be that our daughter really came out on this date intending to escort me?


    "It looks fun. You know, Dad watched a different cartoon like this when he was young."


    "I saw that too! When they showed it on Sunday mornings!"


    "Really?"


    When I showed genuine interest, Sarang''s bright smile returned as she started chattering away beside me.


    Meanwhile, I bought two movie tickets for the nearest showtime, and we naturally headed towards the snack counter.


    There''s no way Sarang and I would come here without getting popcorn and cola, right?


    Since we always ate the same thing every time we came to the theater, our order was set. As we approached the counter, a clerk greeted us with a smile.


    "Hello, how may I help you?"


    "We''ll take a couple set. Caramel popcorn and two zero colas, please."


    "Certainly! One couple set with caramel popcorn and two zero colas. How would you like to pay?"


    "Here''s my card-"


    "Dad! I''ll get this! Let me pay!"


    "What?"


    I was smoothly extending my phone to the clerk for payment when Sarang stopped my hand and offered cash instead.


    I was momentarily stunned. The clerk, noticing our awkward interaction, smiled and accepted Sarang''s money.


    "Alright, I''ve received 20,000 won. Would you like a cash receipt?"


    "Yes! I''ll enter the number!"


    Before I could say anything, Sarang finished the transaction by entering Heena''s number on the keypad.


    Still dumbfounded, I headed towards the pickup counter and spoke up.


    "Hey, Sarang. Why did you do that?"


    "Because it''s a date! You bought the movie tickets, so I''m buying the popcorn!"


    "But that''s not..."


    A Dutch pay date concept?


    It seemed like Sarang, who usually spent her allowance frugally or saved it, had made a big decision for this moment. As her father, I felt proud and happy about that.


    But still, I can''t let my daughter spend more money. As a father, as a man out on a date!


    "You know, on dates, the one who likes the other person more usually ends up paying a lot more. From now on, Dad will pay for everything~"


    "Then I''ll pay for the next one too! Because I like Dad way more!"


    "No way? Dad likes Sarang more!"


    "No!!"


    Like a silly couple, we were exchanging such dialogue while waiting for our popcorn when...


    "Um... Your popcorn... is ready..."


    "Oh."


    The clerk who had appeared in front of us was now the one looking embarrassed as they handed over our popcorn set.


    I''m so sorry for the trouble...


    ---


    (feat. Heena)


    "Somang~ Are you drawing?"


    "Yes..."


    "Our Somang draws so well~ Did you draw Daddy and Mommy and Sister and Somang?"


    "That''s right. Here''s Mommy."


    "Oh my! It''s so pretty! Did you draw Mommy this beautifully? Thank you~"


    "And... here''s Sister and..."


    "Sister looks pretty too~ And?"


    "Daddy..."


    "Pfft... Do you miss Daddy a lot?"


    "Yes..."


    "Daddy will be back soon~ But when Daddy sees this drawing, he''ll be so~ happy! Because Somang drew it so wonderfully."


    "I''m gonna give it to Daddy."


    "I see~ Daddy''s so lucky~ Getting a drawing as a gift from Somang~"


    "I''ll give one to Mommy too."


    "Really?"


    "Yes..."


    "Thank you! Mommy loves you so much!"


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    (2/6)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 203 - Happy Sarang. Sad Somang (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Embarrassed by my earlier blunder, I rushed Sarang into the theater, hands full with popcorn and soda.


    The seats I''d reserved were plush, like a sofa - a couple''s seat with two seats joined together. As we navigated the dimly lit theater to find our spots, Sarang''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Is this it?! It''s a couple''s seat!"


    "You like it better this way, right?"


    "I love it! It''s amazing!"


    She was trying to act mature, but the way she threw herself into the seat, her whole body radiating joy, reminded me that she was still very much a child.


    Not that I minded - Sarang being the cutest thing in the world was fine by me.


    We spent the time before the movie started taking selfies together. Once the film began, Sarang leaned against me as she watched.


    The youthful nature of our date suddenly reminded me of the past. Of dates with Heena. There was that time we met to watch a movie, and Heena playfully called me "oppa" as a concept.


    That was fun. I guess being called "oppa" strokes a man''s ego, so it felt nice.


    She''d occasionally do it after that since I liked it so much, but never after I finished my military service.


    Well, I missed it a bit and it was a good memory, but that didn''t mean I wanted to hear Sarang call me that. Being called "Dad" by Sarang was the best thing for me.


    I gently stroked Sarang''s hair as she focused intently on the movie. Just like I used to do for Heena on our dates.


    In response, Sarang snuggled closer to my arm.


    We quietly watched the movie like that. Though we''d already demolished the popcorn and soda.


    I''m not the only one who really loves this kind of thing.


    ---


    After the movie, we stopped by a cafe nearby. Not Rin noona''s cafe, just a local one. If we went there, she''d probably fuss over us too much, killing the date vibe.


    Sitting in the cafe, we chatted about the movie we''d just seen, and I let Sarang order all the pretty desserts she wanted.


    "Can I really eat all of this?"


    "Today, you can eat whatever you want. If there are leftovers, I''ll finish them."


    "Wow! Then I want this bagel and~"


    Since we hadn''t had dinner yet, I was confident I could polish off whatever Sarang ordered and left behind.


    Her eyes sparkling, Sarang received the drinks and desserts she''d ordered. For about 10 minutes after sitting down, we were completely absorbed in taking pictures of each other.


    This photo instinct was inherited from Heena. If it seemed like a photo-worthy moment, we''d whip out the camera without hesitation.


    Only after our impromptu photoshoot did we leisurely start eating the cakes and bagels.


    "Dad! Say ah~"


    "Ah~"


    As always, Sarang and I fed each other. It might be a bit embarrassing to do in public, but I''d done it so often with Heena and Sarang that those feelings had long since vanished.


    Who cares what others think? My Sarang wants to feed me!


    After gossiping about the movie and having our feast at the cafe...


    "Let''s split a pasta, Dad."


    "Are you full?"


    "Yeah~ But I still want to eat a little!"


    "Then pick out a pizza too. You can taste it, and I''ll eat the rest."


    "But you''re full too~"


    "No, I''m not? I could still eat three more pizzas."


    We had a late lunch at a pasta restaurant. Because of the desserts earlier, three pizzas might be pushing it, but I could genuinely manage two of the small thin-crust pizzas they serve here.


    After following the textbook date route of movie, cafe, and pasta lunch, we headed to the department store. Sarang wanted to window shop.


    "Dad! Does this look good on me?"


    "Sarang looks good in anything."


    "Not that~ Look properly!"


    "But I mean it..."


    "Dad!"


    At the clothing store, Sarang held outfits up to herself for my assessment, and in turn, picked out clothes she thought would suit me.


    It really felt like I was reliving the dates I had with Heena in high school. This sweet, innocent feeling.


    Even though it was a date with my daughter, there was a ticklish feeling in a corner of my heart. I thoroughly enjoyed wandering around with Sarang.


    "This hat looks good on you too, Dad~"


    "Should we get a couple set? Just for you and me to wear."


    "Really?! Let''s do it! I''ll buy it!! This will be just for me and Dad!"


    "Hey now. Put your money away. I''ll buy it."


    In the midst of this, Sarang and I bought matching hats. The same style, just different colors. Sarang, grinning from ear to ear, put the black hat she''d been wearing into her bag and donned the new one.


    "Cheese~"


    "Cheese~"


    We took another couple shot after that.


    The photo turned out so well that I wanted to change my profile picture, but... Heena would get upset, so I held back. I''d have to be content with posting it in our group chat.


    As our window shopping at the department store was winding down, with the hat as our final purchase, Sarang pulled me towards the stuffed animal shop.


    I thought she might want a new plush toy. We hadn''t bought her a stuffed animal as a birthday present in a couple of years, starting from the year before last. We''d begun giving her other gifts, figuring she was getting too old for just stuffed animals.


    Of course, the cat plushies that I and other family members had given her before were still well-loved in Sarang''s room, but I felt it was a bit much to keep giving only stuffed animals to a soon-to-be middle schooler.


    So I thought maybe she wanted to add a new cat plush to her collection after a long time, but Sarang didn''t start looking at cat plushies.


    "I think Somang would like this! Don''t you think?"


    "Are you picking out a plush for Somang?"


    "Yeah! Oh, I''m definitely buying this one! No matter what, okay?!"


    Seeing Sarang''s face light up as she said this, talking about buying a gift for her little brother who was so disappointed about not coming along on our date, made me feel like I could cry.


    I wanted to grab a megaphone and shout to the world about how wonderful my daughter is.


    Look how kind our daughter is!


    And with Sarang insisting like this, I had no reason to object. I just wanted to do everything she wanted.


    And so, our date ended after barely six hours.


    All because of Sarang''s beautiful heart, thinking of her little brother.


    ---


    "Somang!! Your sister bought you a present!"


    "A pwesent?"


    "Yeah! Here, it''s a puppy plush!"


    "Wow..."


    "Isn''t it cute? Ttangttang has a new friend!"


    "Nice... Ttangttang''s fwiend..."


    As soon as we got home, Somang, who had been running towards me, was intercepted by Sarang, who handed him the gift. Somang let out a gasp of amazement as he hugged the white puppy plush, stunned.


    He stood there, cradling the tan puppy plush Ttangttang in one arm and the white puppy plush Sarang had bought him in the other, alternating his gaze between the two.


    He seemed overjoyed with his sister''s gift. So much so that he''d forgotten about running to me and was completely absorbed in the plushies.


    Watching Sarang constantly snapping photos of her adorable little brother, I whispered to Heena.


    "Heena, you wouldn''t believe how sweet Sarang was today."


    "Oh really? Well, you wouldn''t believe the picture Somang drew for you either."


    "What? There''s something like that? Show me quick!"


    "You first~ Tell me about Sarang!"


    Smiling at each other, excited to share stories of our children being so sweet and kind.


    It was a happy, ordinary day.


    Author''s Note:


    No slandering Somang.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    (3/6)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 204 - Family Outing at the Amusement Park

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    May.


    Looking at my wife and children seated around me as usual, I pondered.


    Heena and I try to spend as much time as possible with our family. And it''s not particularly difficult.


    I hate to say this myself, but basically, whether it''s Heena, Sarang, or Somang, they all love spending time with me.


    The three of them always gravitate towards me, the head of the family. As a result, we''re usually together during our free time, whether it''s two, three, or all four of us.


    Sometimes I worry this situation might make them distant from others, but they all seem to manage just fine.


    Heena and Sarang''s phones are constantly buzzing with messages, even though they have their notifications turned off. And Somang is the star of him daycare. The teachers and other girls his age are completely smitten with Somang''s cool demeanor.


    Once, Somang brought a puppy doll to daycare. That day, he caused quite a stir by smiling brightly while hugging the doll, showing an enormous gap from him usual self.


    Anyway, I''m glad they all get along well with people outside the family, and having a close-knit family is definitely a good thing, but...


    "Mom! You can''t hog Dad''s lap all to yourself!"


    "It''s my turn now, isn''t it?"


    "You''ve had 30 minutes, so it''s my turn now!"


    "Don''t wanna."


    "Somang, you sat here for an hour at first! It''s my turn now, sis!"


    "Daddy~"


    "Don''t try to sweet-talk Dad, that''s cheating!"


    Today, like any other day, we were gathered in the living room, taking turns occupying my lap. Somang went first. Then Heena, who won rock-paper-scissors against Sarang.


    Despite being in her thirties, Heena doesn''t feel the least bit embarrassed clinging to me like this in front of the kids. If anything, she flaunts it.


    "Somang had an hour, so Mom gets an hour too~"


    "Ugh!"


    "Mom..."


    "Those puppy-dog eyes won''t work~ Somang, you''re always sitting here anyway."


    Even now, she was using the logic that since Somang had an hour, she should get an hour too, pushing away our daughter and son.


    While she''s always such a caring and wise wife and mother to me and the kids, she shows no mercy in times like these. Plus, she had a point.


    I sat quietly, watching the three of them argue over who gets to sit on my lap. Heena was on my lap, and the kids had my arms in their grip, so I couldn''t move.


    What say did I have in this situation? Even if I did, I shouldn''t take sides. For the sake of family peace, I couldn''t support any of them.


    It was a common occurrence anyway, and these squabbles never escalated into real fights.


    "Alright, let''s talk until it''s Sarang''s turn, then go to bed. It''s getting late."


    "I want to sleep together today!"


    "Then bring your pillow later. Somang, do you want to sleep with us too?"


    "Yes!"


    "Somang can sleep between Mom and Dad. Sarang, where do you want to sleep?"


    "Next to Dad!"


    "Heena, we should... never mind."


    The kids would definitely cling to me while sleeping, making me sweat. I wanted to suggest turning on the fan, but I decided against it. It''s the changing of seasons, and the kids might catch a cold if they''re in the fan''s breeze all night.


    Come to think of it, this habit of everyone clinging to me seems to be getting worse by the day.


    It''s a feeling that makes me both happy and worried.


    ---


    [Han Yeonho: So that''s why I set up this chat. What do you guys think?]


    [Kim Suhwang: What the fuck are you on about?]


    Starting with profanity, huh? You haven''t grown up at all, Kim Suhwang. We''re in our 30s now, for crying out loud.


    Well, I didn''t actually set up a separate chat. It just happened that all my friends were online during the daytime when Heena and the kids weren''t around, so I brought it up.


    Yoonsung''s probably on his day off, but the rest of these guys are really slacking off at work.


    [Kim Suhwang: Some of us are fighting every damn day, and here you are complaining about your cushy life.]


    [Lee Hyunwoo: This asshole''s not looking for advice, he''s just bragging again.]


    [Shin Uihyun: For real.]


    [Jung Yoonsung: Can I come over?]


    [Han Yeonho: No.]


    The reactions were more intense than I expected, and not in a good way. I guess I''ve been talking too much about my... well, is it bragging? I''ve just been sharing everyday stuff.


    Meanwhile, Yoonsung was asking if he could come over, probably bored on his day off. I wonder why he''s not hanging out with his girlfriend. Didn''t he start dating that part-timer from his store last year?


    [Han Yeonho: Yoonsung, what about your girlfriend?]


    [Jung Yoonsung: It''s a weekday, dumbass. She''s working.]


    [Han Yeonho: Oh.]


    Now that I think about it, I remember hearing she quit her part-time job and got hired at a company this year.


    [Kim Suhwang: So what? You''re saying it''s a problem that Lee Heena, Sarang, and Somang love you too much?]


    [Han Yeonho: That''s not it... well, it is, but not like that.]


    [Kim Suhwang: That''s the same fucking thing, you idiot! What the hell are you trying to say?!]


    [Lee Hyunwoo: Are you seriously crazy? I''m wasting my precious work hours because of this asshole. Goddammit.]


    [Han Yeonho: Hey, shouldn''t you be thanking me for helping you slack off?]


    Shouldn''t they be grateful to me?


    [Lee Hyunwoo: The mental damage comes with it, you lunatic!]


    [Han Yeonho: Why don''t you get married then?]


    [Lee Hyunwoo: Fuck off.]


    [Shin Uihyun: I''d like to be supportive, but this really makes me want to curse at you.]


    [Jung Yoonsung: I''ll bring some tteokbokki too, so can I come over?]


    [Han Yeonho: No.]


    After that barrage of curses, they finally started to engage with the conversation. They were probably just looking for ways to kill time anyway.


    [Kim Suhwang: Try going out alone once a week. Like for two hours on a Saturday or Sunday. Let them learn to be independent without you.]


    [Shin Uihyun: Isn''t two hours too short?]


    [Kim Suhwang: For them, even two hours will feel long.]


    [Han Yeonho: Two hours is way too long...]


    [Lee Hyunwoo: Are you insane?]


    It''s not easy to leave all three of them at home and go out. When I go on a date or outing with just one of them, the others wait at home, desperately longing for my return. They probably wouldn''t even let me leave in the first place.


    [Lee Hyunwoo: But the kids are still young. It''s natural for them to not want to be apart from their dad. Sarang''s only 13... wait, she''s already 13?]


    [Shin Uihyun: I saw her briefly the other day, and she''s grown a lot. Wow... it feels like just yesterday we were taking her for walks in her stroller.]


    [Kim Suhwang: Has it really been over 10 years? That''s crazy.]


    [Jung Yoonsung: Han Yeon, remember what I told you back when Sarang was still in a stroller? You guys should know too. If things get tough, just tell me. You can always get a job as a manager at our store.]


    [Han Yeonho: Does this guy ever give up?]


    [Lee Hyunwoo: For real, he''s recruiting 365 days a year.]


    [Jung Yoonsung: Whatever. I''ll bring lots of Sarang''s favorite Pikachu cutlets too, so can I come over?]


    [Han Yeonho: No.]


    Anyway, none of the suggestions so far were very helpful. I wasn''t keen on forcing myself to go out alone just because they were too attached to me. It''s not like I disliked spending time with my family.


    I was just a little worried, that''s all.


    [Shin Uihyun: When do you think we''ll hear Sarang say "Dad, you''re annoying"?]


    [Kim Suhwang: Honestly, I thought it''d be soon, but after seeing them last month, I''d say it''ll be at least another 3 years.]


    [Jung Yoonsung: I can''t even imagine Sarang saying something like that. That sweet kid...]


    [Kim Suhwang: True, but puberty can hit suddenly.]


    [Han Yeonho: Nah, our Sarang would never do that~]


    Don''t badmouth Sarang. Our Sarang would never do that to me, even during puberty!


    [Kim Suhwang: How''s Somang? Still a mini Heena?]


    [Han Yeonho: You think his face would change after not seeing him for a couple of months? He''s still a mini Heena.]


    [Kim Suhwang: That kid''s going to be something else when he grows up. You know, Heena''s brother is seriously good-looking. He''ll probably grow up to be just like him.]


    [Shin Uihyun: I wonder what it feels like to be born with good looks...]


    [Lee Hyunwoo: Nobody here would know, so shut up.]


    [Jung Yoonsung: I''ll bring some fish cakes for Somang too, so can I come over?]


    [Han Yeonho: No.]


    Somang''s good looks are nothing new. My son has such a unfairly handsome face. Sarang too, for that matter.


    [Kim Suhwang: Just keep doing what you''re doing. This kind of thing usually sorts itself out over time, and you''ll naturally develop an appropriate distance.]


    [Shin Uihyun: That''s true. Spring''s almost over, so why don''t you take the kids to an amusement park? Somang hasn''t been yet, right?]


    [Han Yeonho: Well, we did go when she was a baby...]


    [Lee Hyunwoo: That should work then. I''m off to actually do some work. Later.]


    [Kim Suhwang: Same here. Bye.]


    [Shin Uihyun: See ya.]


    [Jung Yoonsung: I''ll bring some chicken too... so can I come over?]


    [Han Yeonho: No. Thanks everyone~]


    [Jung Yoonsung: You bastard.]


    [Han Yeonho: *middle finger emoji*]


    ---


    The hour-long chat with my friends didn''t yield any particularly useful answers. Maybe just the amusement park idea? Not that it matters much, since I only brought it up for some casual conversation while everyone was online.


    Speaking of Sarang''s puberty...


    I used to worry about when Sarang would hit puberty and start giving me the cold shoulder. I tried to spend as much time with her as possible because of that concern.


    But now, I don''t worry about that at all. No matter how I look at it, I can''t imagine Sarang ever treating me that way, even during puberty.


    Anyway, as Suhwang said, the issue of our family being too close will probably resolve itself over time. So instead of worrying about that, it might be nice to take a trip to the amusement park, just the four of us.


    Somang''s still very young, so his memories might be a bit hazy later, but the happy memories of family outings tend to linger in the mind, even if they''re a bit fuzzy.


    And wouldn''t it be much more fun for Sarang than playing rock-paper-scissors every day for the right to sit on my lap?


    With these thoughts in mind, that evening when the whole family was gathered...


    I spoke to the three people huddled around me once again.


    "How about we go to the amusement park next week?"


    Author''s Note:


    Holy moly guacamole


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    (4/6)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 205 - Family Outing at the Amusement Park (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Sarang and Heena were thrilled when I suggested going to the amusement park. They always welcomed such family outings.


    Only Somang tilted his head in confusion, not knowing what an amusement park was.


    For the next week, Sarang was especially excited, chattering daily about what we''d do and eat there. Heena and I indulged her enthusiasm with smiles.


    In truth, neither of us had given it much thought. With Somang, we''d be limited in the rides we could go on anyway, and the ones suitable for most children usually had shorter queues.


    We''d grab food while wandering around, so there wasn''t much to prepare. In a way, it was shaping up to be a pretty relaxed family outing.


    "Dad, Dad! Let''s wear matching hats when we go!"


    "Sure, why not?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Hmm... So you two will have matching hats? How nice~ Should I match with Somang then?"


    "Matching hats?"


    "Somang, you''ll wear the same hat as Mom."


    "Want same as Dad."


    "Mom''s feeling left out~"


    "Let''s, let''s all wear the same one! The four of us matching!"


    "Pfft... Alright, let''s do that. Heena, do you think the hat we got before will still fit Somang?"


    "It''s adjustable, so it should be fine."


    The only thing we needed to consider was fashion. Heena was still crazy about couple items and family matching outfits, and Sarang was the same.


    Thanks to that, the two of them had countless discussions about how to show the world at a glance that we were a family.


    I watched them with Somang as they rummaged through all our clothes, deep in thought.


    I''d been under Heena''s fashion control for ages, so I didn''t need to think about my own style. I just wore whatever she gave me.


    I used to feel bad about it and tried to learn on my own, but Heena enjoyed dressing me up to her taste. Honestly, she had good sense, so I eventually stopped trying to think for myself.


    Above all, that''s what Heena wanted. Now, I couldn''t coordinate an outfit without her. These days, Sarang was starting to lend a hand too.


    "Dad looks pretty in pink T-shirts. How about this light pink one?"


    "You''re right. Should we go with this theme then? What about you, Sarang?"


    "I''ll wear ivory!"


    Thanks to all this, we spent all our energy on choosing outfits until the day of our trip. We had so many family T-shirts that we''d bought over time, filling up the master bedroom as we deliberated each day.


    But me in pink... that''s a bit... no, nevermind...


    ---


    A week passed, and it was the day of our trip.


    While we didn''t have much to prepare besides clothes in that week, it was a bit tough turning down all my brothers who wanted to join us.


    Other places might be fine, but at an amusement park, moving around in that crowded place with a large group would be exhausting.


    And today, once again, Heena took the wheel, not letting me drive. I sat in the passenger seat, with the kids in the back.


    The car we''re in now is the used Carnival we bought when we became independent. Heena doesn''t use it for her commute because of Seoul''s terrible traffic, but we bought it thinking we''d use it for family outings like this.


    "Make sure to fasten your seatbelts~ Sarang, keep an eye on Somang, okay?"


    "Okay! I''ll watch Somang carefully!"


    "Somang, listen to your sister, alright?"


    "Want to sit with Dad."


    "It''s dangerous in the car, sweetie~ Just be patient for a bit. Okay?"


    "Okay..."


    Heena, at the wheel, gently cautioned the children. Despite not having many chances to drive, she was an excellent driver.


    It was a shame she wouldn''t let me drive, but I quite enjoyed watching her profile from the passenger seat. Heena looked cool behind the wheel.


    And so we headed to the amusement park. All four of us in matching outfits, wearing the same hats.


    The amusement park, about an hour''s drive away, was predictably crowded on this beautiful weekend. It took a while just to park the car.


    Faced with the overflowing crowd, I immediately picked up Somang.


    "Somang, hold onto Dad tight."


    "Holding on."


    "That''s right. Sarang, don''t let go of my hand either."


    "Okay!"


    Only after we pushed through the crowd, entered with our pre-booked all-day passes, and got inside did I feel like I could breathe.


    And from that moment on, we were enveloped by the atmosphere of the amusement park, always full of childlike wonder no matter when you visit.


    I''ve never been a fan of riding scary attractions at places like this. I''m afraid of heights too.


    But still, amusement parks have a unique vibe that puts you in a good mood just by looking around.


    As soon as we entered, we took a family photo and slowly explored our surroundings. Then Heena made a suggestion.


    "Honey, why don''t we start with the teacup ride? We can take a little break there."


    "Sounds good. Doesn''t look like there''s a line right now either."


    Since we''d been standing for a while to get in and there was no queue at the teacup ride, we headed straight there.


    The teacup ride. With friends, it''s a death trap of centrifugal force, but with family, it''s the coziest ride in the world.


    This seems like a perfect start to our day.


    I put Somang down and helped him grab the circular handle in the center.


    "Somang, you spin this to make it turn. Want to try?"


    "Want to try."


    "Sarang, help your brother a bit."


    "Okay! I''ll do it with Somang! Follow me, little bro~"


    As the two spun the handle with their tiny hands, our teacup started to rotate slowly.


    I kept one hand on Somang''s back in case he fell, and wrapped my other arm around Heena''s shoulder beside me.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve been to an amusement park, huh?"


    "Yeah~ I''m so happy being here with you like this~"


    Heena leaned against me with a warm smile, taking a breather. My career woman wife was approaching a promotion and getting busier by the day.


    Because of that, she''d been looking tired a lot recently. She says all her fatigue disappears just by being next to me, but I''m not some game save point - her physical exhaustion can''t just vanish like that.


    Thinking about it, maybe she should''ve just rested at home. But Heena had been looking forward to today''s outing too, so this relaxed break might actually help her recover more.


    Though we decided on this amusement park trip on impulse after hearing from friends, it seems we came at a good time for various reasons.


    "I''m dizzy."


    "Somang, are you having a hard time?"


    "It''s fun."


    "That''s good. How about you, Sarang?"


    "I''m fine! How is it now, Dad? Should I spin faster?"


    "No, this is perfect. Just a bit more, please~"


    "Okay!"


    Heena and I sat comfortably, savoring the peaceful moment. Sarang and Somang enjoyed the ride, slowly turning the handle.


    Yes, this is it.


    Moving away from the kids playing rock-paper-scissors with deadly seriousness to sit on my lap, to all of us laughing together on a sunny day like this.


    This is exactly what I''ve been wanting.


    Of course, we''ll go back to our usual routine once we''re home, but for now, I''m going to enjoy this moment.


    ---


    After resting on the teacup ride, we roamed all over the amusement park.


    Originally, I''d planned to take it easy, but Somang was much more excited than we''d expected.


    Well, even adults get excited at amusement parks, so it must be even more thrilling for kids. It''s a dreamland for them.


    Starting with the teacup ride, Somang was...


    "Dad! There''s a train! I want to ride it!"


    "You want to ride the train? But can adults ride that one too...?"


    "We rode it with Sarang before, remember~"


    "Oh yeah, I remember! We went around the whole place on that, right?"


    "Hurry!"


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go, Somang."


    Seeing the mini train that circles the amusement park, his eyes lit up and he started pulling me along.


    "Mom! Over there! Dad''s over there!"


    "Alright, Sarang! Charge at Dad!"


    "Charge!"


    "Wait, wait! Take it easy! Sarang! Heena!"


    "Kyaa! We crashed! Sister went bam! like this!"


    On the bumper cars, where we split into pairs, I screamed as Sarang body-slammed us.


    "Woah... so high..."


    "Somang''s so brave~ Are you not scared?"


    "Not scared."


    "Really? Honey, are you and Sarang okay?"


    "...Tell me when we''re back on the ground?"


    "Me... me too..."


    Somang really enjoyed the balloon flight that goes around the park while attached to the ceiling.


    Sarang and I were too scared to look down, so we just hugged each other tightly.


    We conquered numerous rides with Somang and Sarang, including the merry-go-round, mini Viking ship, and Eureka. This was the best part about our family coming to a place like this.


    Sarang took after me and couldn''t handle scary rides well, and Heena was just happy as long as we were together.


    With Somang here, we were only choosing kid-friendly rides, and these usually had almost no lines.


    Thanks to that, we rode everything without waiting, even going on the fun ones twice, before finally having a very late lunch.


    "The car went like this! It went up high! Then sister screamed!"


    "Yes, yes~ Somang, you had fun, didn''t you? But you need to eat too~ Say ah~"


    "Ah~"


    The three of us watched fondly as he chattered excitedly even while eating.


    Our son is just too cute.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    (5/6)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 206 - Family Outing at the Amusement Park (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    After just watching Somang''s hearty steak mukbang, which was filling enough just to look at, we left the restaurant not long after.


    It was crowded and bustling, and we couldn''t linger since Somang was already fidgeting, eager to leave.


    "Dad, over here!"


    "Thanks."


    "Mom too!"


    "Mmm~ Sweet~"


    "Dara."


    Once outside, we shared a cotton candy for dessert. Sarang held a big one, tearing off pieces for everyone. Somang happily ate the bits her sister fed her.


    -Click!


    As we stood in a corner eating our cotton candy, I noticed Heena had somehow pulled out a selfie stick and was capturing our candid moments.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if she''d already taken 200-300 photos by now. I wonder if she''ll print and frame the family pictures we took when we first arrived.


    "What should we do next? I think Somang''s been on most of the rides she can go on. The parade is still about an hour away."


    "Dad! Let''s go to the arcade! Will you win a doll for Somang?"


    "That sounds good~ You and Sarang can try to win one."


    "Claw machine?"


    A claw machine, huh. To be honest, I''m not confident, but a few tries shouldn''t hurt. We''ve got some time to kill anyway.


    With our plan set, I pulled out a wet wipe to clean Somang''s hands before we left. Our little Somang had eagerly torn into the cotton candy with both hands.


    -Scrub scrub


    "Hands all clean."


    "Don''t lick your hands. Yucky~"


    "Okay."


    I polished her hands until they shone, then gently wiped around Somang''s mouth. As I turned to throw the wipe in a nearby trash can, Sarang, who had just tossed her cotton candy stick, held out her hands to me.


    "Dad! Do mine too!"


    "Wouldn''t it be easier for Sarang to wash up in the bathroom?"


    "I want you to do it~"


    "Alright... give me your hands."


    Her cute plea made it impossible to refuse, so I ended up cleaning Sarang''s hands too. Though honestly, she''d eaten so neatly there wasn''t much to clean.


    Still, frequent hand cleaning never hurts, even if it''s just with a wet wipe. While I was at it, I tidied up around Sarang''s mouth a bit too.


    Now, off to the arcade...


    "Honey, me too."


    "...Give me your hands."


    "Okay~"


    ---


    Despite a slight delay caused by my wife and daughter''s playful demands, we soon headed to the arcade.


    Like any arcade, it was a cacophony of chatter and game BGMs. Somang, not fond of overly noisy places, focused on our original goal of the claw machine rather than looking around.


    "Dad, a little more to the side!"


    "The puppy''s so cute."


    "Somang! I''ll win it for you!"


    "Somang, can you cheer for Dad? Say ''You can do it, Dad!''"


    "You can do it, Dad."


    "Just trust Dad!"


    I''d originally planned to take turns and quit after a few tries, but when Somang pointed at a puppy doll and said ''so cute'', I knew I couldn''t back out.


    Sarang had already tried three times, and I''d failed three attempts myself.


    But now, the doll was positioned perfectly for the claw. With no other dolls in the way, this was our golden opportunity!


    These past five attempts weren''t in vain-


    -Clink


    "Sorry..."


    "It''s okay, Dad!"


    "Yeah~ These things happen."


    "Puppy..."


    Sadly, my sixth attempt also ended in miserable failure. The claw veered off course at the last second, not even grabbing the doll.


    I couldn''t bear to lift my face after this pathetic display. What kind of dad can''t win a single doll for his son?


    If I couldn''t win in this perfect position, spending more money would just be a waste. Stubbornly persisting would look bad too, so I just let go of the joystick.


    "It''s a shame, but let''s stop here. We can look at something else..."


    "Honey, let me try once."


    "Huh? You want to?"


    Since we were here to have fun anyway, I figured it wouldn''t hurt to let her try if she wanted. Besides, Heena had just been watching until now.


    I handed Somang over to her and gave Heena the remaining coins.


    "Go Mom!"


    "I''ll do my best~"


    Then, as Heena casually moved the joystick, encouraged by Sarang''s cheer.


    -Clink, click- Thud.


    "......"


    "......"


    "Puppy! Mommy!"


    "Here''s Somang''s puppy~"


    "So cute!"


    She won the doll with ridiculous ease. Sarang and I were speechless at her effortless success after our string of failures.


    What have we been doing all this time?


    "Hehe."


    Heena flashed a V-sign at our dumbfounded faces, declaring her victory. That confident smile was truly impressive.


    Heena really can do anything.


    "Wow, Mom''s amazing! You got it in one try!"


    "I just got lucky~"


    "That''s seriously impressive. As expected of Heena..."


    "It''s because you and Sarang set it up perfectly."


    To be honest, my last attempt had actually made things worse, but she''d still won it in one try. It was purely her skill, but my humble wife was praising me and Sarang instead.


    She truly was the perfect wife and mother.


    Anyway, we spent a bit more time exploring the arcade before heading out to catch the parade.


    Many people had already claimed good spots, so we couldn''t get the best view. But I made sure Somang could see well by letting her ride on my shoulders.


    The rest of us had seen it two or three times before, so Sarang just enjoyed the atmosphere while holding hands with Heena and me.


    The 30-minute parade procession, followed by the laser show, captivated Somang. Her eyes never left the spectacle, while we busily snapped photos beside her.


    Even without pictures, all of this would remain in Somang''s memories and heart forever. But photos provide a tangible way to revisit these memories anytime. That''s why we could never take too many.


    "One, two, three!"


    "Kimchi!"


    "Kimuchi?"


    -Click!


    As all the performances came to an end, we took one last family photo before heading home.


    ---


    Back home, after showering and filling our bellies with the chicken we''d bought on the way, we sprawled out on blankets in the living room to watch a movie. The plan was to fall asleep while watching. Sarang, exhausted, had already dozed off cuddled up to me, and Somang was similarly nestled against me on the opposite side.


    And Heena...


    "Honey, can you stretch out your arm?"


    "Want to use it as a pillow?"


    "Yeah. But won''t it be too uncomfortable for you?"


    "Not at all. You''re so light. Go ahead and rest on it."


    "Hehe, thanks~"


    With Somang between us, she lay on her side using my arm as a pillow. Heena must have been tired too, from driving, taking photos, and looking after Somang while I played with Sarang.


    Still, seeing her grinning as she checked today''s photos, it seems she definitely got her refresh.


    Once again, my wife and children fell asleep clinging to me, just like always.


    But what can I do? It might be a bit different from others, but this is my family who loves me so much, and who I love dearly.


    As everyone drifted off, I lay there looking at the picture frames scattered around the house, faintly visible in the TV''s glow. On the walls, shelves beside the TV, and even on the kitchen table.


    Photos of Heena and me, of the kids, of our whole family together. Countless carefully selected snapshots hung up after much deliberation.


    I could see our entire history together at a glance, from when we first met until now. Just looking at the photos automatically played back the happy memories of the days they were taken.


    It truly was a treasure trove of memories.


    However.


    If there''s one thing I regret...


    It''s that we still don''t have our wedding photos.


    Author''s Note:


    The end might be in sight, or not. It might be close, or still far off. Maybe.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    (6/6)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 201 - Happy Somang. Pouty Sarang. Angry Heena (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Just as I was about to head to the bathroom with Heena.


    In an instant, my body and mind went cold. My heart sank. I couldn''t tell if she knew for certain or if she was just taking a shot in the dark.


    But now that she''d asked, I had no choice but to tell her the truth. I couldn''t lie to Heena.


    Even though I should.


    "Uh... Well..."


    "Hm? Did you see it or not?"


    "......"


    Cold sweat trickled down my back. Heena seemed to have already figured it out from my reaction. Her question earlier had been casual, but now her tone was sharp.


    Heena wasn''t particularly tech-savvy, and there was no reason for her to snoop through my laptop behind my back. So how on earth did she find out?


    I was incredibly curious, but right now, getting out of this crisis was far more important.


    I still vaguely remembered.


    How Heena had wanted to smash the computer after seeing the porn I''d downloaded back then.


    Anyway, given the situation.


    "I''m sorry. We haven''t been able to do it for a while, so yesterday I suddenly felt the urge and watched some. I messed up."


    The priority was to be honest and apologize for my mistake. There was no point in lying and saying I hadn''t watched anything anyway.


    My approach seemed to work, as Heena continued in a slightly softer voice.


    "What kind of video was it? Do you still have it?"


    "No... I watched it on a streaming site..."


    "How many times have you watched it so far?"


    "Twice... No, maybe three times?"


    I honestly hadn''t watched any before we moved. It was only after we moved here that I started, since I was never apart from Somang for even a moment.


    But at my answer of three times, Heena''s eyes began to blaze with fury.


    "Three times? You''ve looked at other women''s bodies three times? And you got yourself off to that?"


    "H-Heena. Somang might wake up..."


    "So? What kind of women were they? Women with big boobs since you like my chest? Or women with nice butts? Who were they?"


    "No, you''re the best for me. Why would I care about that stuff? I just picked randomly..."


    "If I''m the best, why did you already watch it? What kind of woman was it?"


    "I don''t really remember..."


    "Then why did you watch it? Am I not enough for you?"


    "That''s not it at all. You''re tired after work, and we can''t even finish properly. I felt bad always asking for it..."


    "I told you to just call me! I said I''d do it for you anytime!"


    "Ugh..."


    "......"


    "......"


    As Heena''s voice rose, Somang started whimpering in her sleep, disturbed by the noise. Thanks to that, Heena calmed down a bit, but this was far from over.


    I crouched in front of Heena like a mouse before a cat. She seemed beyond just being upset ¨C she looked downright furious.


    We stayed in a stalemate for a while. Heena had closed her mouth, not because she didn''t want to talk to me, but it looked like she was trying to calm herself down with her eyes closed.


    Honestly, if you asked me if I''d done something bad enough to be scolded like this, I don''t think so... but I guess it was my fault. Looking at other women when I have Heena.


    If the roles were reversed and Heena told me she''d been getting off while looking at other naked men, I wouldn''t be comfortable with it either. Even if the situations for men and women are a bit different.


    So I sat quietly, waiting for Heena to gather her thoughts for a calm conversation with me. Once I''d admitted to myself that I was in the wrong, I felt truly sorry for what I''d done.


    After a moment.


    "You don''t have any plans this weekend, right?"


    "Huh? Oh! I''m free on the weekend."


    "What about Friday?"


    "Friday... I''ll probably finish later than you."


    "......"


    I''d be busy tomorrow, since I couldn''t work today after taking Sarang out to play.


    As soon as she heard my answer, Heena stood up. She grabbed my wrist. And immediately left the room.


    I followed along, pulled by her hand, not even thinking of resisting.


    "Uh, where are we going...?"


    Surely she wasn''t planning to continue scolding me in the living room? I felt like I might cry just from the three minutes of scolding I''d already received.


    Fortunately, Heena''s destination wasn''t the living room. She walked straight past it to the bathroom.


    That''s when I could guess. Heena was planning to get me off once.


    The reason we weren''t using the master bathroom was that it was too close to Somang''s bed.


    Even the slightest noise could be heard by Somang, so when we did this kind of thing quickly, we usually used the living room bathroom.


    And after entering the bathroom, Heena faced me head-on.


    "From today on, I''m going to do it for you at this time without fail. No exceptions."


    "No, isn''t that too much..."


    "Three times. We''re going to do it three times every day."


    "...Every day?"


    "Every day."


    Wait.


    Even if it''s not sex, three times a day is too much for me to handle...


    But Heena didn''t seem to have any intention of listening to me. She just stared at me with burning eyes and continued speaking.


    "I''ll make sure you don''t even think about other women, I''ll get you off for certain."


    "Heena. I really messed up. I promise I''ll never do it again..."


    "No. I think I messed up too. As your wife, I should have made sure to relieve your pent-up frustration. It won''t happen again."


    "No..."


    How can you always relieve that!


    You didn''t do anything wrong, Heena!


    And Heena''s plan didn''t end there.


    "And on Friday, after work, we''ll leave Sarang and Somang at my parents'' for a bit."


    "But, I promised to play with Sarang on the weekend... She was upset that I only took Somang out today..."


    "I know. We''ll pick them up again on Saturday evening, so you can go out with them on Sunday."


    "...? Why pick them up in the evening?"


    "Because you won''t be waking up until the evening on Friday."


    "......"


    This is bad. From Heena''s current mood, it seemed like she was planning to do me like when she was desperately trying to get pregnant with Somang.


    It felt good, but my body couldn''t handle it. And we''d be doing it three times every day until then!


    Even more cold sweat started pouring down. I was in my thirties now. It was an age where I could feel my stamina wasn''t what it used to be.


    I used to scoff when people said things change once you hit thirty. But I started feeling it clearly when I turned thirty from twenty-nine.


    And for someone like me, if I spent the weekend as Heena planned.


    "Understood?"


    "Yes..."


    I could imagine myself turning into a mummy a week later, but I couldn''t say no or that it wasn''t possible. After all, I was the one who messed up, and Heena wasn''t just getting angry but offering a solution.


    Even if it was a bit extreme.


    And somehow, I felt a sense of de?ja? vu. Sarang''s sulking face from this afternoon started to overlap with Heena''s. If you multiply Sarang''s sulking by 1000, you''d probably get the current Heena.


    Anyway, seeming to have finished speaking, she sat down and started pulling down my pants.


    -Whack!


    It wasn''t her usual gentle touch. I was startled by the forceful movement.


    "H-Heena. Can''t we calm down a bit and take it slow? Can''t we go slowly... honey!"


    "Darling, can you be quiet? We''re going to do it three times before Somang wakes up."


    "Urk...!"


    I''m sorry!!


    ---


    When it comes to family, not just me, but Heena basically never lies or says empty words. If she says she''ll do something, she always follows through.


    And of course, that applied to her declaration of "three times a day."


    On Tuesday, when Heena declared "three times a day." She really made me finish three times right there, pushing me against the bathroom wall despite my confusion. The first day was okay. I really had been pent up since we hadn''t had sex in a while.


    But the next day, Wednesday. This is when it started to get tough. It''s not like we hadn''t done it recently; my relationship with Heena as a married couple is more than satisfactory, it''s downright fiery.


    So it''s not like we hadn''t done it for a long time, it had just been about ten days or so, and my body was already fully satisfied after the first day. But when it came to the second time, my hips started to give out a little.


    "Heena... I''m sorry to say this when you''re working so hard, but I''m a bit tired..."


    "Then sit down here. I didn''t think about how tiring it would be for you to keep standing. I''m sorry."


    "No, no. Don''t be sorry."


    "Hurry and sit down. We still have two more times to go."


    "......"


    By Thursday, I had completely given up. I just quietly accepted as Heena used her mouth and hands.


    My bazooka started producing thinner and thinner stuff, but Heena didn''t care at all. I was just being milked by Heena''s skills, honed through years of experience.


    And so.


    Looking at the results, Heena''s intention hit the mark perfectly. When you''re getting off three times a day like that, there''s no way thoughts of porn or anything else could enter your mind.


    The only problem was that I had absolutely no strength left in my body. Because of this, I found myself looking forward to Friday.


    If I endured for that one night, Heena''s anger would probably calm down a bit. After that, we surely wouldn''t do it three times a day at least. Heena must know that I''m getting exhausted.


    And on the long-awaited Friday.


    "Listen well to grandma and grandpa. I''ll come pick you up tomorrow."


    "Okay! I''ll take good care of Somang! But Dad''s mine on Sunday!"


    "Alright~ Somang, listen to your sister too, okay?"


    "Okay..."


    After work, we left Sarang and Somang with my mother-in-law. The deal with me as the bargaining chip seemed to have been struck, as Sarang was full of smiles, while Somang looked gloomy in contrast.


    Seeing her tightly hugging the puppy doll I bought her made my heart ache even more.


    I''m sorry, Somang.


    It''s all Dad''s fault...


    I apologized to Somang in my heart and returned home with Heena.


    As soon as we entered the house, Heena started taking off her clothes with a bright smile.


    "Honey, are you ready?"


    "Of course."


    Well, although I was genuinely exhausted from being milked these past few days, I was also looking forward to being with Heena after so long.


    And surely she wasn''t really planning to go from now until morning? It''s only 8 PM.


    With that optimistic thought, we entered adult time under Heena''s lead.


    Surprisingly, Heena truly kept her word.


    When I opened my eyes, it was Saturday evening.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    (1/6) sorry, couldn''t upload chapters due to technical issues, here''s 6 chapters!! please forgive me .?¡¤? ?? ??`?(?&gt;?¨y?&lt;?)? ?? ??`?¡¤?.


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 207 - Preparing for the Wedding

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    For several days, whenever I had free time, I found myself deep in thought. About the wedding ceremony I hadn''t even considered as I lived my busy life.


    When Sarang came to us at twenty, we were only sorry for our thoughtless actions that didn''t consider those around us. On top of that, there were some family circumstances, like my older brothers not being married yet.


    After Jeongwoo hyung got married, it was hard to find time due to graduation, job hunting, and childcare. By the time I got used to work and had some breathing room, Heeseong hyung got married, and then we had Somang.


    A wedding ceremony wasn''t something you could just do because you had some extra money. It required a lot of help from family members, and above all, time.


    But we, at some point, stopped considering it altogether. Before, we thought we''d do it when we had the means. We''d already filed our marriage registration anyway.


    As we both worked, raised two children, and spent fun family time on weekends, there was no room for thoughts of a wedding ceremony to creep in.


    This time too, it just suddenly occurred to me while looking at photos in bed.


    "So, would it be okay to do it like that?"


    "If you''re fine with it, it''s no problem. Heena''s very busy, so that might be tiring for her too."


    "Alright. I''ll talk to her about it and get back to you."


    While working from home, I took a moment to share my thoughts about the wedding with Mom. Fortunately, she was positive about my idea.


    "By the way, when are you bringing Somang over?"


    "Um... How about this weekend?"


    "Make sure you do. Bring Sarang too."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    For us to have a big wedding ceremony like others, there was too much we''d have to sacrifice for that one thing. Even if everything else was fine, it would be tough on Heena.


    She''s already busy with work, and to pour all her free time, from weekdays to weekends, into just that...


    Of course, if Heena wanted to have a grand wedding ceremony, receiving blessings from numerous people, despite considering all that, I could help her with it.


    But Heena wouldn''t do that.


    I''ve been dating and married to Heena for over 10 years now. They say you can measure the depth of water, but not the heart of man. However, I can now read Heena''s mind as clearly as looking at my palm.


    To be honest, it''s hard not to know. She''s always been so consistent and simple when it comes to me.


    That''s why I didn''t think I needed to worry too much about our wedding ceremony. If doing it big was difficult, we could just do it small.


    After all, there were only two things Heena would want from a wedding ceremony. Having me and the kids by her side. And receiving blessings for our wedding from our loving family and friends.


    As long as those two things were fulfilled, she wouldn''t care about anything else.


    ---


    "Yeah! I like that idea too. Let''s start coordinating schedules now~"


    Heena enthusiastically agreed with my suggestion of having a small, family-and-friends-only ceremony centered around photo-taking.


    She used to have some romantic notions about weddings, but now it seemed like she saw it as just another event.


    Not "I really want to do this!" but more like "That sounds fun~"


    "It''s not urgent, and we don''t need to pick an auspicious date, so we can prepare at our own pace."


    "Okay. But how about dressing Somang and Sarang in tuxedos and dresses? They''d be so adorable~"


    "Wait. Somang in a tuxedo? Wouldn''t that give us a heart attack?"


    "Hehehe, right? Sarang in a dress... no, hanbok would be pretty too..."


    "Let''s do the ceremony in dresses and take studio photos in hanbok later. Since it''s small-scale, we don''t have many expenses, so we should do everything we want."


    "Definitely! I want to dress the kids in all the outfits I can think of! Oh my! I''m so excited!"


    She seemed even more thrilled about taking photos of the kids than of us. I could totally understand that feeling though.


    "What are you going to draw next?"


    "I''m gonna draw Crayon."


    "Let''s draw together, sis~"


    I watched Sarang and Somang drawing together harmoniously at the living room table. Imagining those two in tuxedos, dresses, and elegant hanbok.


    Wow, that''s insane, isn''t it? Aren''t they so cute they might get kidnapped?


    Just a brief daydream was enough to make me think such silly thoughts. Our kids are already adorable just being themselves, so how much cuter would they be all dressed up?


    And not just the kids.


    "I really want to see you in a tuxedo too... Can you do a princess carry for me?"


    "Of course. I can even do squats while carrying you."


    "Really~?"


    And how much prettier will our Heena be, whose beauty seems to hit new highs every day? I couldn''t even imagine it. She''s already unbelievably beautiful, is it even possible for her to be more beautiful than this?


    By the way, Heena''s touch is gradually...


    -Slide


    "...Do you want to?"


    "Hmm?"


    Heena''s hand was slowly moving from my cheek to my collarbone, then to my thigh, with a seductive touch.


    We''re talking about our once-in-a-lifetime wedding ceremony, isn''t it a bit odd for the mood to suddenly shift in that direction?


    But Heena didn''t stop her hand regardless of my reaction. Just checking once in a while to make sure the kids weren''t looking this way.


    "You know..."


    "Yeah."


    "Imagining you in a tuxedo... I can''t hold back."


    "You know you have to, right?"


    You know it''s a weekday today, we have to go to work tomorrow, and Sarang and Somang are drawing right in front of us, right?


    Is this once-in-a-lifetime event of a wedding ceremony just serving as a libido booster right now?!


    Heena was in a very calm state until I brought up this topic. But now she had the eyes of a lion with its prey right in front of it.


    "Haah..."


    Even letting out a heated breath.


    Come on, what''s so special about me in a tuxedo that it suddenly turns Heena into this? I mean, if I imagine Heena in a wedding dress, I might feel a bit...


    Let''s imagine it.


    If Heena wore a pure white dress, smiled at me, and gently lifted her skirt with both hands...


    Ah.


    I want to do it too?


    ---


    On the day I brought this up with Heena, we ended up unable to continue our wedding-related conversation, overcome by our desires. We snuck into the bathroom together for a quick, good time.


    Anyway, after that day, we started preparing one thing at a time at a leisurely pace.


    "Right~ You should have a ceremony too. But is it okay to keep it that small?"


    "To be honest, I''d be fine with just taking photos at a studio, but that seems a bit too casual."


    "What do you mean, just photos? You should have a ceremony. By the way, are you going to dress the kids in hanbok too?"


    We''d already talked to my mom about it, so we also informed Heena''s parents. They didn''t object to our small wedding plans either.


    Basically, it was hard for Heena to do it because she was too busy. And sacrificing every weekend for months to prepare for the wedding wasn''t what we wanted either.


    Next, we tried to estimate the number of guests who would come to the wedding. We planned to sincerely tell family members, starting from extended relatives, that they didn''t need to come if it was inconvenient.


    Even though it was a joyous occasion, attending these things on weekends could be bothersome and tiring.


    Actually, we had a rough idea of which relatives would come and who wouldn''t. Add to that the number of friends who would probably come...


    "It''ll be around 50 people, right?"


    "Yeah. And that''s only if all our friends can make it."


    "True, there''s no need to force people to attend if they''re busy. We should make it clear that it''s really okay if they can''t come."


    We planned to invite only the friends we kept in regular contact with, excluding those we had lukewarm relationships with. We''d tell the others about it but let them know it was okay not to attend or give a gift.


    Anyway, among the acquaintances we weren''t close with, those who would have come had already attended Jeongwoo hyung''s wedding and given gifts then.


    We''d return the favor when those friends had their own celebrations, but since we didn''t know when that would be, giving gifts twice like this might be burdensome for them.


    This gift-giving culture, really...


    Anyway, for these reasons, we''d invite Lia and a few of Heena''s friends, those guys who''ve stuck with me since high school, two or three college juniors, and... I wonder if Yu Jun would come if we invited him. He lives in Busan, so it''s quite far.


    This was something we''d need to ask about schedules later, so we moved on for now.


    Next would be the venue, order of ceremony, buffet food, and studio, dress, and makeup, I guess. We had to look into vendors for all of these. But we weren''t pressed for time.


    "Are we being too casual about this? Why does it feel so relaxed?"


    "It''s because we''re looking at it long-term now~ It''ll get pretty busy a month or two before the ceremony."


    "I guess so, right?"


    The date for the ceremony was at least half a year away, and even that was for a small wedding, so there wasn''t much to think about right now. Plus, we had the mindset that we''d go ahead even if people couldn''t come, which made it even more relaxed.


    We''d set the maximum number of guests at 50 from the start. Also, Rin noona said she''d look into venues a bit, so we were waiting for that.


    So what could we do right away? As we were thinking...


    "Honey, let''s go look at clothes this weekend."


    "Clothes? Studio, dress, makeup? Already?"


    "Not that~ For Sarang and Somang. The vendors won''t have kids'' sizes, right? Even if they do, the fit might not be good."


    "Ah, right. It would be better to look for the kids'' clothes separately."


    "Right?"


    Following Heena''s suggestion, we decided to go look for clothes for the children.


    This... our kids are so cute, aren''t we going to die from cuteness overload?


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 208 - Preparing for the Wedding (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    A few days later, on our day off.


    Heena and I took Sarang and Somang to visit nearby rental shops. We discovered something unexpected: many wedding package stores also carried a wide range of children''s clothes, sorted by age.


    It felt like we were already scouting for our wedding packages. Truthfully, Heena and I could find decent dresses and hanboks almost anywhere.


    So we focused on places with a good selection of children''s clothes, and that would cover everything.


    After some consideration, we entered one such place and tried various outfits on Sarang and Somang. As always, our kids looked adorable in everything they wore.


    "Sarang! Look here and smile!"


    "Okay!"


    "Somang, can you smile at Daddy? Right now!"


    "I''m tired."


    "I''ll carry you later! Just hang in there a little longer!"


    "Smile..."


    Even now, I couldn''t take my eyes off Sarang and Somang in their matching elegant dresses and little suits.


    Sarang looked angelic in her pure white dress, her sweet face and gentle eyes a perfect match. Somang was so cute and handsome for a four-year-old, it was almost unbelievable.


    Seeing this, the employee helping the children try on clothes became excited and kept bringing out various outfits. Though it might have been for sales purposes.


    "How about hanbok next? These days, many people change into hanbok after wearing dresses. I think it would look lovely if your children wore matching sets with you two!"


    "That sounds great. Heena, what do you think?"


    "I love it... Oh my god, honey..."


    "Don''t die on me."


    "Sarang and... Somang... they''re so beautiful... Sarang! Can you hug Somang? Mommy will take a picture!"


    "Okay! Somang~ Let''s hug, little brother~"


    "Tired..."


    Heena was taking photos like crazy.


    I couldn''t stop smiling at how adorable our children looked.


    Sarang was enjoying wearing pretty clothes and hearing how cute she was.


    The studio employee seemed pleased, seeing the angelic children and sensing we''d likely make a contract here.


    Everyone was happy. Except for Somang, who was dying from the endless outfit changes. Honestly, he seemed more annoyed than tired, so I tried to comfort him.


    "Somang, I''m sorry for making you change so much. But you and Sarang look so pretty that Mommy and Daddy keep asking. Later, Daddy will do whatever you want, okay? Can you hang in there a little longer?"


    "Okay... Somang will try hard..."


    "That''s my boy~ I''m so grateful you''re being so good~"


    "Daddy! Daddy! I''m being good too!"


    "I''ll grant your wishes later too, Sarang. Can you keep looking after Somang for me?"


    "Yeah! Okay!"


    After getting our promises, Sarang hugged Somang tightly again and posed.


    We took one last picture of that scene before changing the kids'' clothes. This time into hanbok.


    Come to think of it, we did dress them both in hanbok for their first birthdays. But they were so young then, they probably don''t remember at all. We''ve shown them pictures, though.


    The hanboks we put on them this time weren''t the simple, single-color ones from their first birthdays, but more like what you''d see in historical dramas. Sarang got some help putting her hair up, while Somang was dressed neatly in his own way.


    Once they were dressed, they looked so cute and well-suited that I wanted to head straight to Gyeongbokgung Palace. They''d surely be popular stars there.


    By the way, this place really has a diverse selection. They even have that style of hanbok for kids.


    It seems I wasn''t the only one thinking this. Heena had already set down her phone and was chatting with the employee.


    "Could I have your business card?"


    "Here you are. Please feel free to contact us anytime!"


    We haven''t decided on this place yet, but Heena seems to be leaning towards it. Honestly, I wouldn''t mind choosing this place, but Heena tends to be quite meticulous about these things.


    Still, looking at the catalog earlier, the prices seemed reasonable enough to make this a strong contender. Compared to other wedding package stores we''d researched beforehand, it wasn''t the cheapest, but it wasn''t particularly expensive either.


    "These are photos taken by our photographer last month. As you can see, their skills are excellent¡ª"


    Moreover, as they mentioned, the photos were impressive. This place had quite a reputation in the area, so there were many reviews we could look through later.


    It''s not like we need to decide right away anyway.


    So for now, rather than those details...


    "Somang! Pretty face!"


    "Okay..."


    "Sarang too!"


    "I''ll smile!"


    I should focus on capturing our children''s adorable moments.


    ---


    That weekend, we spent the whole day happily dressing up the kids.


    From that weekend on, we started preparing for the wedding little by little each week. First, for the most important part¡ªthe wedding hall¡ªRin unnie helped us book through someone she knew.


    The place specialized in small weddings, so we didn''t need to bother with complicated preparations, and both Heena and I really liked it.


    However, even then, reservations were quite backed up, with the earliest available date being half a year later. The price was also relatively high.


    But we were quite satisfied with these conditions. Usually, people book up to a year in advance, so we had that in mind anyway.


    Plus, the date worked well. We weren''t necessarily in a hurry, but half a year later would be around our family''s birthdays, which felt meaningful.


    "The price probably won''t go any lower than this. It''s a popular place. They''ve already given us quite a good deal."


    "It''s a bit more expensive than I thought... but this seems fine."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    "Don''t mention it. How''s the preparation going? What about the wedding package?"


    "We''ve looked into a few places. We''ll have to see how it goes with matching the wedding hall schedule..."


    "If none of them work out time-wise, let me know. I can check the place we used too. Oh, and my husband said he''d be the MC. Is that okay?"


    "Heeseong oppa? That''d be great. We were actually planning to ask him."


    "Hehe, it''s going to be quite lively that day. He just loves you two so much."


    "We love oppa a lot too, so it''s fine. Right, honey?"


    "Of course."


    With Rin unnie''s help, we secured a wedding hall for our small wedding.


    "Han Yeonho. Let''s try to do it on a Sunday if possible. We''re not sure about Saturdays."


    "Oh? But sister-in-law might have to work?"


    "Only on Saturdays. She said if they try to make her work on Sunday too, she''ll really quit this time."


    "If she''s busy, she doesn''t have to come..."


    "She said she''d come to your wedding even if it kills her."


    "That''s kind of her."


    "Have you decided on the catering?"


    "Not yet. The wedding hall manager recommended a place, but we''re looking into others."


    "Then take this. It''s the place we used for our wedding. People said the food was good. It''s been a few years, so I''m not sure how it is now... but check it out."


    "Oh, thanks! Now that you mention it, that place was good!"


    "If you''re grateful, play with our Jihu a bit. He''s been glancing at you pitifully for a while now."


    "Jihu! Want to play with uncle?!"


    "Uncle, let''s play games together!"


    "Alright! Let''s do it!"


    We also decided on the catering service that Jeongwoo hyung recommended.


    [ Kim Suhwang: Ok, I can make it. Ria can too. Give me a review of the place you booked later. I need to start preparing soon too. ]


    [ Jung Yoonsung: I can come too. I''ll close the store for the day, for real. And yeah, gimme a review too. ]


    [ Shin Uihyun: I can make it too~ Probably~ ]


    [ Lee Hyunwoo: I can come. Ugh, I really want to quit my job ]


    [ Kim Suhwang: Buy a lottery ticket. ]


    [ Lee Hyunwoo: I''m already buying 50,000 won worth every week... ]


    [ Shin Uihyun: LOLOL You''re crazy ]


    Our friends,


    [ Shin Jaehwan: ?? Wait... Didn''t you already have a wedding? For real? I''ll come, but this is hilarious. ]


    [ Lee Chanhyung: LOLOLOL Amazing; I''ll probably make it barring any issues ]


    [ Lee Yujin: Absolutely! I''m definitely coming! Oppa! Can I hold Somang then?! ]


    Our college friends,


    "Hey, can you make it? If it''s hard, you don''t have to come, man."


    ¡ªWhy so cold? My best bud''s getting married, how could I not come?


    "It''s too far. It''s not like it takes just an hour or two from Busan to here."


    ¡ªI''ll make it a Seoul sightseeing trip. Don''t kick me out for eating too much, I''ll pay for my share.


    "Eat as much as you want. As much as the snacks you gave me in boot camp."


    ¡ªIf I eat that much, half of it''s mine.


    And we could also count on Yoojun''s attendance.


    The wedding preparations were going incredibly smoothly. It wasn''t just because we were taking it easy and leisurely. Our families were helping us with many aspects, as if they had been waiting for this day.


    They were using whatever time they had, even when they didn''t have any, to look into things here and there for us, seemingly more than we were ourselves.


    "We really don''t have much to do, do we?"


    "Seriously. They''re each taking care of something, so we''ve got nothing to do."


    "They said they''ll organize the hall decorations with a catalog about two months before, and they''ll print the invitations to match the hall concept, right?"


    "Yeah. Heena, what should we do now?"


    "Hmm~ Kiss?"


    "Something other than what we do every day."


    "Even if we do it every day, do it more~"


    Thanks to all the help, we spent more time cuddling as usual while still preparing. Of course, it wasn''t just the two of us.


    "Daddy, I want a cheek kiss too!"


    "Sarang too?"


    "It''s unfair if you only do it with Mom!"


    "Alright. Should I give Somang one too?"


    "Yes, please."


    Though they''ve grown a lot and we no longer kiss them on the lips, Sarang still loves giving and receiving cheek kisses, and Somang, despite acting nonchalant, wanted all the affection too.


    Today, as always, we were all huddled together on the sofa. It wasn''t anything new, as we''ve always been this way.


    And as time passed little by little.


    As days went by, so did months, until the wedding day approached.


    Our family remained unchanged.


    Author''s Note:


    ''?''


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 209 - Our Wedding

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    As the wedding day drew closer and closer.


    Something in my heart felt unsettled. It had been over 10 years since we officially registered our marriage, so I thought this wedding ceremony was just an event to make up for what we hadn''t done before.


    Somehow, I found myself more excited and expectant than Heena. I wasn''t sure if this was simply anticipation for the ceremony itself or eagerness to see Heena in her full makeup and wedding dress.


    Even when she had only tried it on briefly last month, she looked so beautiful. I wondered how stunning Heena would be with her makeup done to the nines.


    "Honey, don''t you look too handsome? What if I blush during the wedding ceremony?"


    Of course, my sweet wife said that when she saw me try on my tuxedo, but that was actually what I wanted to say. I was so stunned that I couldn''t get the words out.


    And for good reason.


    My wife, sitting demurely in her pristine white dress, with our daughter and son standing beside her in their own dress and tuxedo.


    Even though it was just a fitting, I felt choked up. I could confidently declare myself the happiest man in the world. Objectively speaking, I was indeed a happy man.


    A harmonious family, a virtuous wife, beautiful and kind children.


    If I, with this picture-perfect family, wasn''t the happiest man in the world, who could claim to be happy?


    "Dad, you look so cool... I want to take a picture with just you!"


    "You know Mom comes first, right? Sarang, you''re next."


    "Okay~ Then Somang is after big sis!"


    "Hold me!"


    "Ah! Look at Somang sucking up to Dad again! So sneaky!"


    Well, things like this happened, but anyway, we finished trying on various outfits that day.


    And in the blink of an eye, it arrived.


    Our wedding day.


    ---


    The wedding ceremony.


    After busy preparations for this day, we finally arrived early in the morning to do a final check at the wedding hall. We went over the little details like the order of events and decorations.


    After that, I changed clothes and tried to calm my pounding heart as I faced my older brothers.


    "I''ll collect the wedding gifts like a pro, so don''t worry."


    "Okay. If any money''s missing, I''m suspecting Sunhoo hyung first."


    "Can''t I take just a tenth as a service fee?"


    "Where''s your conscience... Well, it''s not like that would amount to much anyway."


    "Yeonho. Is the fridge I bought you still working well?"


    "Of course. I dust it every day. Can''t let such a precious thing get damaged."


    "Hey, what about my dishwasher?"


    "I can''t live without it. It''s super useful."


    "Glad to hear it was worth buying."


    We probably won''t receive many monetary gifts. Not many people are coming, and I especially told my brothers not to give anything since they each bought us an appliance when we moved.


    Jeongwoo hyung gave us a refrigerator, Sunhoo hyung a big TV, and Heeseong hyung a dishwasher.


    After receiving so much, it didn''t make sense to accept monetary gifts too. Of course, I did give quite a bit at my brothers'' weddings, but the things they bought for us were so nice that my gifts paled in comparison.


    I strictly forbade them from trying to sneak anything in under their wives'' or Rin noona''s names. I told them I''d immediately transfer it back to their accounts if I found any envelopes.


    Anyway, as the four of us were chatting away, it was soon time to start greeting the guests.


    The family and friends who had made my life brighter and happier.


    "Did you prepare well? You''ve worked hard. Have a good married life from now on, and listen well to Heena."


    "I always listen to Heena, you know. Thanks, Dad."


    "You''ve made a good decision. Just listen to Heena. By the way, where are our grandchildren? Are they in the bride''s waiting room?"


    "The kids are getting their makeup done with Heena. They''ll be entering together, so go there if you want to see them."


    "I see... Son. Mom is proud of you. Always keep smiling and living happily like this."


    "I will. Thanks, Mom."


    First, my parents.


    "Son-in-law, you''ve done so well until now that I have nothing more to say. Keep cherishing our Heena..."


    "Of course. I''ll bring the kids to visit often."


    "Should I bring some side dishes~? I''m thinking of making some braised short ribs~"


    "Oh, if it''s your braised short ribs, Mother-in-law, I''ll come pick them up myself."


    My mother-in-law and father-in-law who came together.


    "Yeonho~ Your sister''s here! Jihu, doesn''t Uncle look handsome? Shall we take a picture together?"


    "Welcome. Hi Jihu~ Want to take a picture with Uncle?"


    "I do! Mom, take the picture!"


    "Um... Can''t Mom... be in the picture too...?"


    "Hurry up!"


    "Uh, hang in there, sis."


    "Han Yeonho...! Always hogging the kids'' love...!!"


    "That''s an unreasonable accusation."


    My sister Yoonjung, holding hands with Jihu.


    "We''re here~ Seyeon, say hello to Uncle~"


    "Untle! Hello!"


    "It''s a real mystery. Even our Seyeon likes Yeonho so much?"


    "Whew, what to do with all this popularity. Anyway, thanks for coming. It''s been a while, noonas."


    "Congratulations on your wedding! Your big sis brought a fat envelope, so buy lots of yummy things for Sarang and Somang!"


    "Congratulations. I hope you continue to live even more happily than you have so far."


    Rin noona who came even though she had to close the cafe, with her baby daughter Seyeon. Along with Chaea noona and Jia noona.


    "Wow, Yeonho hyung was already pretty handsome, but all dressed up like this, he''s on another level. How''d you get in such good shape? Still working out?"


    "He was always a deceiver... this hyung... Congrats on the wedding! But is it right to say this for just holding the ceremony?"


    "Just say whatever! Oppa, congratulations on your wedding! Where are the kids?! Where''s Somang?!"


    "Thanks for coming, you three. The kids are in the bride''s waiting room, so go take a look. Yujin, you can go in too."


    "Really?! I''ll be right back!"


    "Be careful, hyung. Somang might get kidnapped."


    "Seeing Lee Yujin, there''s a real possibility."


    My close juniors from university - Chanhyung, Jaehwan, and Yujin.


    "You''re really having a small wedding, huh. I didn''t know you could have a wedding like this."


    "Hey, you came! You must have had a hard time getting here. The buffet''s delicious, so eat a lot later."


    "Of course I will~ But where are Somang and Sarang? I came more to see our nieces than you, hyung."


    "This brat... They''re in the bride''s waiting room now, so you can see them later. I''ll give you some time to take pictures with the kids."


    "Oh! Then the wedding gift doesn''t feel wasted! Congratulations on your wedding!"


    "You sure said that quick. Thanks."


    Yu Jun, who came all the way from Busan.


    "The groom has arrived! Ha, to think the troublemaker Han Yeonho is finally having his ceremony. You know, right? I''ll need a review later."


    "Yeonho, it''s been a while. Congratulations on your wedding. Heena''s in the waiting room, right?"


    "I was going to bring tteokbokki instead of a gift, but I held back. Be grateful."


    "Are you really crazy? Anyway, Yeon, congratulations. I was going to put 50,000 won worth of lottery tickets in the envelope instead of money, but I held back too. Be grateful."


    "Congratulations on your wedding. If you want to take your family to the valley later, just let me know. I''m still managing the place we went to before."


    "Th~anks, you crazy bastards. And thanks for coming too, Lia. Let''s all go on a trip together sometime."


    "It''ll happen if you just make the time, you jerk. Always stuck to your kids and Lee Heena."


    Suhwang and Lia. Yoonsung, Hyunwoo, and Uihyun.


    My friends who have been close for over 10 years and will continue to bring joy to each other''s lives.


    A few more of Heena''s high school friends and relatives arrived, and that concluded the guest greetings. It normally wouldn''t end so quickly, but since we invited so few people, it was over in an instant.


    Thanks to that, I had some time to catch my breath sooner than expected, and Yoonsung came to my side.


    "How do you feel?"


    "How else? Always good."


    "I see. Well, you did look incredibly happy ever since you first met Lee Heena."


    "Says the guy who used to beat me up with those other jerks, talking about taxing my happiness."


    "But wasn''t that only natural?"


    "Fair enough~"


    I could pay any amount of tax on my happiness. To be honest, it was a crime to enjoy such happiness without paying taxes.


    Anyway, Yoonsung sat next to me and spoke softly, looking at the people chattering noisily around us.


    "Well, congratulations... and, um. Live your life always being grateful to Lee Heena."


    "Of course. That goes without saying."


    "Be even more grateful. You really changed a lot after meeting Lee Heena."


    "Did I? That much?"


    "That much. You changed a lot, even aside from your grades. In a good way."


    "I guess I should live worshipping our Heena ten times more than now."


    "You do that. Give me some tips on wedding preparation later too."


    "Sure thing."


    With that, Yoonsung patted my shoulder a couple of times before getting up. As I watched him walk back to our friends, I silently expressed my gratitude.


    To my family, to Heena, and of course, I''m always grateful to you guys too.


    I clearly realize how happy I am to have such great guys as my friends, now and in the future.


    Yes. The reason I could be here smiling was thanks to everyone''s help. Whether visible or invisible, in many ways.


    "Brother-in-law! Let''s get started!"


    "Oh! I''m coming!"


    ---


    Listening to Heeseong hyung''s playful officiating, I watched Heena approach me step by step in her white dress, holding her father''s hand.


    Right behind her, Sarang and Somang were following, scattering flowers from their baskets.


    Heena''s face, too beautiful to be hidden by a veil, was beaming with the brightest smile imaginable. Full of happiness. And I''m sure the same was true for me as I waited for Heena.


    Our wedding ceremony didn''t need any fancy words.


    This was by no means the culmination of our relationship. It was just one happy day among many, just another event.


    After enjoying this joyful day, tomorrow we''ll go back to our usual daily life.


    As I received Heena''s hand from her father and we stood side by side, ready to walk, I said to Heena:


    "Heena, thank you always. And please take care of me in the future too."


    To my words, Heena replied with a smile:


    "I should be thanking you for always being by my side, Yeonho. Please take care of me in the future too."


    Then, as if we had planned it, our lips met. It wasn''t part of the planned order, and we could hear Heeseong hyung, who was waiting for us to come forward, stammering in confusion over the microphone.


    But, who cares?


    If we can show everyone that we''ll love each other for life and live happily together, isn''t that what a wedding is all about?


    After that, Heeseong hyung''s officiating continued, and we ended up crying our eyes out at the surprise congratulatory messages and videos they had prepared without our knowledge.


    After finishing the short wedding ceremony procedures, we all gathered in the center.


    Heena and I stood in the middle of our loved ones, smiling brightly as we shouted:


    "Kimchi!!"


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 210 - My Boyfriend Is Very Good to Me (Side Story Complete)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    One day after the wedding.


    I had a dream.


    A lucid dream where I was fully aware it was a dream. Strangely, I seemed to be watching myself from a third-person perspective.


    Not my current self, but me around age twenty.


    It was both fascinating and unnerving, but knowing it was a dream helped me stay calm.


    And my dream self seemed... happy. Just like back then, I was laughing and joking around with friends, never missing a chance to socialize.


    The odd thing was, the lab coat I wore wasn''t from Seoyeon University. Though it was blurry, I could tell it was from a different school.


    Since I''d never worn one like that in real life, I wondered if my dream self had gone to that university instead.


    As that time passed, both fleeting yet endless, the scene changed. Heena was sitting across from me. While it was natural for her to be by my side, there was an awkwardness between us.


    That struck me as strange, but I couldn''t ask why.


    Anyway, Heena and I were having drinks together, and then the scene shifted to us enjoying a date. In this part, it was painfully obvious how much I adored Heena. It showed in my every action and gesture.


    Anyone watching would''ve said without a doubt, "That guy is head over heels for that girl!" But in contrast, Heena seemed friendly yet somewhat distant.


    How should I describe it? It was like our early relationship, but with our roles reversed.


    "Heena! You even carry around a handkerchief?"


    "I bought one after we started dating. To spread out on benches like this. Pretty gentlemanly, right?"


    "Ooh, Han Yeonho~ That was a bit cringy!"


    "My girlfriend''s asking for a smack on the head..."


    It was similar yet different from when we were dating. Dream Heena was an incredibly friendly girlfriend, while I was the boyfriend desperate to do anything for her.


    Though it felt odd, I found myself nodding. This was undoubtedly me. If Heena and I had gotten to know each other slowly before dating, I would''ve definitely acted like this.


    Anyway, watching Heena and me date was heartwarming. Even if it feels weird saying that myself. The surroundings were familiar too - the bustling area where Heena and I often went on dates.


    And so we continued our date.


    Sometimes studying or working on assignments together.


    "You''re doing better than I expected."


    "Um, could you please close your eyes for a bit?"


    "Sorry, but your desperate expression is amusing."


    "Wow... I''m truly happy! To be a man who can entertain his girlfriend just with his face!"


    "Keep up the good work."


    When the mood was right, we even kissed. Though Heena seemed quite playful throughout.


    Watching made me feel warm inside. Like viewing a video full of cherished memories.


    And once again, I was certain. This wasn''t some other version of me. It was just me. It was how we would''ve been if we''d met and started dating under different circumstances.


    Thanks to that, I watched our cute and innocent dates with an even more relaxed heart. I wanted to keep watching for as long as possible.


    I wanted to, but...


    Just like with us now, when our couple seemed destined for nothing but happiness.


    Misfortune struck in an instant.


    With Heena''s traffic accident.


    ---


    Tears fell. Even though I knew it was a dream, I cried endlessly imagining how much pain Heena must have been in.


    And thinking about how she''d wait outside for a long time because of me, unable to contact her.


    Thinking about how Heena would cry again because of me, just when she''d finally started smiling brightly.


    Finally.


    Finally, we could dream of a future together, but now, I wouldn''t be able to share it with her.


    The tears kept flowing.


    ---


    After the accident, everything went dark for a moment.


    Like when I first realized it was a dream, I was looking down from above.


    I saw Heena, crying herself to sleep, waking up only to cry again. Spending her days with lifeless eyes.


    I wanted to comfort her. I wanted to shout that I was here, so please don''t cry, but I couldn''t make a sound.


    And then.


    In her room.


    As Heena''s weakened body and spirit finally began to falter.


    As if by magic.


    Time started rewinding rapidly. Like a tangled thread being unraveled back to the beginning.


    My accident.


    Heena''s rehabilitation.


    Heena''s accident.


    Our innocent dates.


    Our first meeting.


    And even further back, past my university entrance.


    My high school self came into view.


    As always, I was playing basketball with friends whenever we had free time, and dozing off during late night self-study sessions.


    At the end of one such fun yet monotonous day, on my way home.


    On that road.


    There was a beautiful girl student waiting for me, her smile blooming like a flower.


    That girl looked at me intently with trembling eyes, as if overcome with emotion.


    Then she opened her small mouth and spoke.


    Those words that would change my entire life.


    "Will you go out with me?"


    ---


    "......"


    I opened my eyes. I could feel tears running down my cheeks.


    I''d had a long dream. Vague yet firmly lodged in a corner of my memory, a lengthy dream.


    I lifted my head slightly and looked around. I was sitting on the sofa, and I could recall dozing off for a moment, leaning my tired body against it.


    Checking the time, I realized less than 5 minutes had passed since I''d closed my eyes. It really had been just a brief moment.


    Our beloved Sarang and Somang were sitting on the floor in front of me, drawing pictures together, and I could faintly hear Heena humming in the kitchen.


    I quickly wiped my eyes with my sleeve before anyone could see. I couldn''t understand what kind of dream I''d just had.


    As I sat there slightly confused, Heena slowly approached from the kitchen.


    "Huh? Honey, your eyes are red. Were you crying?"


    "Crying? Why would I be crying?"


    "Your eyes look a bit swollen too..."


    "I told you, I wasn''t. More importantly, Heena."


    "Yes?"


    I couldn''t continue. I didn''t know how to start such a foolish story. It seemed too heavy to pass off as an amusing tale.


    So as I sat there, unable to continue, Heena tilted her head and gave me a gentle smile.


    Seeing that, I realized it didn''t matter. My wife was right here beside me.


    Heena, who was my girlfriend in the dream, had become my wife and was always here, devoted to me.


    Just as my devotion had opened Heena''s heart, my girlfriend had created our present with endless devotion and love.


    So all we needed to do was be together.


    The happy life we couldn''t achieve then, like this.


    "I think you''ve gotten even prettier than when we first met."


    "Oh my, what''s this all of a sudden... How much prettier?"


    "This much?"


    "Hehehe, but I''m getting older now..."


    "You just keep getting prettier, so what does that matter?"


    "Really? As long as I''m pretty to you, that''s all that matters!"


    "You''re the prettiest in the world. Truly."


    "And you''re the most handsome in the world!"


    Yes. This was enough. These beautiful smiles we showed each other were all we needed.


    "Ah! Mom and Dad are at it again! Hug me too!"


    "Somang wants to sit on Daddy''s lap too."


    "Today it''s Mommy''s turn first. You two keep drawing, okay~"


    "But I was supposed to go first earlier! Mom!"


    "Dad..."


    "Somang, it''s no fair when you''re using aegyo again! Stop it!"


    "Oh geez."


    Our family was never quiet, but I was happy just being together. Especially seeing Heena''s bright smile.


    I love you, Heena.


    Starting from that sad past, until now, and in the future too.


    I loved you, and I''ll keep loving you.


    I''ll make you smile forever.


    For a lifetime, I''ll be by your side.


    - The End -


    Author''s Note:


    This concludes the side story. Before my afterthoughts, I''ll mention that I plan to write a few more pieces.


    To be honest, the side story felt more like part 2 than a side story... So I need to write a REAL side story...


    I''m planning an after story and an IF story.


    The after story will show the family when Sarang or Somang are in high school, or other ideas that come to mind.


    The IF story will be something like Yeonho suddenly becoming younger for a day while they were living together at twenty.


    This time I''m planning to keep it really short. Not dozens of chapters again...


    And I''m also open to requests from readers about content you wanted to see in "My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me". If there''s anything you wish had been included, or slightly fantastical IF story suggestions, I''ll take them!


    But I absolutely won''t write anything that deviates from the original story. For example, Yeonho and Heena meeting other people instead of each other. I''ll never write that. If you request something like that, you''ll be blocked immediately!


    Thank you so much for loving "My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me" all this time!!


    I love you! I love you so much, thank you!!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 211 - What If: Boyfriend Became Awkward

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "......"


    "......."


    "......"


    I, Lee Heena, savoring each day of blissful cohabitation with my beloved boyfriend, was at a loss for words.


    Standing before me, looking up with his head tilted, was an adorable yet tiny boy.


    I knew exactly who this child was.


    It was Yeonho.


    Somehow, I understood the nature of this magical occurrence.


    That it was just a one-day event.


    I simply knew that by tomorrow, Yeonho would effortlessly return to his original form.


    Nevertheless, as I stood there, stunned by this sudden turn of events, the eight-year-old Yeonho hesitantly approached me.


    -Grip


    He tightly grasped the hem of the matching pajama pants we''d recently bought as a couple, and opened his tiny mouth.


    "Noona...?"


    "Ugh...!"


    The moment I heard the word "noona," my heart ached. We''d occasionally gone on dates with that concept, but hearing it directly from the tiny Yeonho made my chest feel like it was about to burst.


    With this lethal cuteness.


    Despite his younger appearance, Yeonho''s original features were still clearly visible. His straight, slightly wavy hair, his gently downturned eyes, and the corners of his mouth slightly upturned as if a smile was his default expression.


    That''s what made this mini Yeonho even cuter. He retained the same face that had freely shared skinship with me just yesterday.


    And mini Yeonho didn''t seem to find anything strange about the current situation, showing no signs of unease about living together with me as if it were perfectly natural.


    If that''s the case.


    Barely suppressing my trembling excitement, I gave the most gentle smile I could to Yeonho, who was still staring at me intently.


    "Yeonho. Want to play with noona?"


    "Yeah! I wanna play with noona!"


    Oh no.


    I think I''m going to get a nosebleed.


    ---


    If the man you love more than anyone in the world suddenly turns into an eight-year-old child overnight.


    What should a girlfriend do first?


    "Noona loves Yeonho the most in the whole world. Who does Yeonho love the most?"


    "I love Heena noona the most!"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Then can you tell noona that you love her?"


    "Ah... okay..."


    In truth, none of that mattered. The only thought in my mind was to enjoy this one-day event to the fullest.


    While saying "I like you" came easily, Yeonho seemed a bit shy about saying "I love you," twisting his body and avoiding my gaze. Seeing that made me want to hug him and kiss him a hundred times over, but I barely held back.


    Because soon, with that adorable mouth...


    "I, I love you... noona..."


    He''d say such sweet words!


    Hearing that, I couldn''t hold back any longer. Especially with that embarrassed face, it was truly unfair.


    How could he be so cute!


    "Noona loves Yeonho so, so much too!!"


    -Nuzzle nuzzle nuzzle


    I ended up hugging Yeonho''s tiny body tightly and rubbing my cheek against his squishy cheeks.


    Usually, I loved being enveloped in Yeonho''s broad embrace, but having him fit perfectly in my arms wasn''t bad either. No, it was great.


    If Yeonho and I have a child, I''ll be able to feel this whenever I want, right? I really need to convince Yeonho to do it without protection soon...


    As I thought about this, continuing to nuzzle his cheek without letting go, mini Yeonho started to gently push me away, his face flushed.


    "N-noona... stop..."


    "Why~? Don''t you like being hugged by noona?"


    "It''s not that..."


    "Then just a little more~ Or should noona give you a kiss?"


    "That... no..."


    "Hm~? Noona wants to kiss Yeonho~ Does Yeonho not want to?"


    "......I do..."


    "See? Come here!"


    Only then did I release Yeonho''s body, and puckering my lips slightly in front of him, I tapped them with my finger.


    "Yeonho, give noona a kiss!"


    "Uugh..."


    Though he was even more embarrassed than before, his face now completely red like a tomato.


    He didn''t refuse. Mini Yeonho, hesitating but slowly approaching me.


    -Smooch!


    He gave me a quick kiss. Afterwards, he stepped back as if fleeing, once again avoiding my gaze.


    That action was so cute. Unable to hold back the laughter spilling out, I crawled towards Yeonho who had retreated from me.


    And as Yeonho kept trying to maintain distance.


    -Thud


    "Ah."


    His back hit the living room wall. Unable to escape any further, he sat down right there, and I moved in close.


    "Hehe~"


    Blocking both sides with my arms so he couldn''t go anywhere, I brought my face close.


    "This time, noona will give you a kiss. Okay?"


    "N-noona..."


    "Here comes the kiss~"


    -Smooch! Smooch! Smooch! Smooch!


    ---


    Though I''d unknowingly let my inner desires loose, I couldn''t ignore our adorable Yeonho''s wish to play.


    I sat mini Yeonho on my lap, and we sat together in front of the sofa to start gaming. We connected the game console my brother had lent us recently to the TV.


    Honestly, I didn''t know much about games, so I just watched quietly, but Yeonho must have loved games since he was young because he started up the game on his own without any trouble.


    -Ding ding ding!


    The game Yeonho was playing, eyes glued to the TV, was a Poxemon game that even I knew the title and characters of.


    To be honest, I wasn''t really watching the game screen. Unless it was something the whole family could play together, I wasn''t particularly interested in games.


    My joy had always been quietly observing Yeonho''s focused face.


    And now too, he was intently moving his character without giving me a single glance.


    The original Yeonho looked incredibly handsome at times like this, but right now he just looked cute.


    So watching this was fun in its own way, but.


    "Yeonho."


    "......"


    As his girlfriend, as his noona, I couldn''t forgive him for not answering when I called.


    So I covered his eyes with both hands.


    "Aah!"


    "Yeonho~ Aren''t you going to answer when noona calls?"


    "Did you call?"


    "Mhm. I kept calling because I wanted to see Yeonho''s face, but you wouldn''t even look at noona..."


    "S-sorry..."


    He could have gotten annoyed at me for interrupting his game, but apologizing so readily was just like Yeonho. So cute. Though I was doing this because I felt neglected, I didn''t want to completely stop him from enjoying his game.


    I knew how much Yeonho loved playing games.


    "Will you tell noona about it? What character is that?"


    "That''s Pidgeotto! It''s a bird and I always catch it ''cause it''s cute!"


    "Do you catch it to make friends?"


    "Yeah! If you catch it, you can fight together! And that one is-!"


    Childlike, he starts enthusiastically chattering about this and that once I show interest. Yeah, this is good enough.


    Honestly, most of what he was saying went over my head, but I was satisfied just seeing Yeonho''s beautiful smile and hearing his pleasant voice.


    By the way, even his excited chatter is too cute!


    ---


    After skinship and gaming, it''s time for a meal.


    Usually, Yeonho did most of the cooking, but today I put my all into making something. I couldn''t leave it to young Yeonho, after all.


    Surely, with this much effort, it would taste good-


    "......"


    Why? Why am I so terrible at cooking? I thought I measured everything correctly and timed the cooking just right.


    I''d attempted an easy dish that Yeonho likes - kimchi stew with meat - to avoid failure, but the taste was quite odd.


    It wasn''t inedible, but I didn''t want to feed it to our cute mini Yeonho.


    "Noona! Give me some too!"


    "Yeonho. Should noona order pizza? You like pizza, right?"


    I tried to persuade Yeonho, who was eyeing the meat in the kimchi stew, with pizza, but.


    "Yeah... but I still want to eat this!"


    Yeonho insisted on the kimchi stew with his admirable spirit. Even after that, my attempts to divert his interest with hamburgers or chicken failed. So in the end, I had to place the kimchi stew I made on the dining table.


    And then, Yeonho picked up a piece of pork from the stew with his slightly clumsy chopsticks.


    "Yum."


    He put it in his mouth and started chewing. I watched nervously.


    If Yeonho were to make a face and say...


    ''It tastes bad...''


    I might spend tonight in tears. Cursing my own cooking skills.


    But Yeonho was Yeonho after all.


    For a moment his eyebrows twitched, surely tasting the odd flavor on his tongue, but despite that.


    "It''s delicious, noona!"


    "...Really?"


    "Yeah! I want more!"


    Saying it was delicious and asking for more as he held out his bowl.


    In that moment, I saw the face of Yeonho that I''d been looking at every day until yesterday superimposed on him.


    The face of my lovable boyfriend who always shows me a smile, no matter when.


    ---


    If we''ve finished dinner, there''s only one thing left to do to end the day.


    "Want to take a bath with noona?"


    "With noona?"


    "Mhm~ Noona will scrub your back!"


    I swear I didn''t have any lewd thoughts about the current Yeonho. Of course, he was incredibly cute and lovable, but right now he was just a child.


    Yes. I definitely didn''t have those kinds of thoughts.


    "Hehehe."


    "Noona, you''re scary..."


    Noona will wash you well!


    And so, I was able to savor the young Yeonho until the very end. Feeling a different kind of happiness, unlike usual.


    Cute, cute, cute!


    ---


    "......"


    Waking up in the middle of the night to a strange laughing sound, I found Heena tightly hugging my arm, sleeping with a mischievous grin.


    "Hehe... Yeonho... Trust noona...?"


    "I don''t think I can."


    What kind of dream is she having?


    And suddenly, what''s with the ''noona''? Did she miss our roleplay?


    Since it''s a day off anyway, maybe I''ll indulge her for today.


    By calling her Heena noona.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 212 - What If: Han Yeonho Didnt Die

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The world slowed down.


    In front of me, a child no older than five broke free from their mother''s grasp and dashed ahead with innocent abandon.


    From the opposite side, a car barreled towards the child without slowing down.


    As the entire scene unfolded before my eyes, a thousand thoughts raced through my mind.


    Would I make it in time?


    Would the car stop just before hitting the child?


    What if I got hurt trying to save them?


    If that happened, would Heena have to wait long?


    Standing outside for too long might be bad for Heena''s legs. Would she be okay?


    In the end, none of it mattered. My body was already lunging towards the small child in front of me.


    I grabbed them tightly and threw myself to the ground.


    VROOM!!!


    A car whizzed by with a menacing roar. What the hell? They didn''t even try to stop.


    Thankfully, the child and I were unharmed, and the mother came running over in a panic.


    Everyone was safe, but...


    Ouch. My elbow hit the ground first when I threw myself down, and it hurt like hell.


    ---


    In the end, our date was canceled. After receiving countless thank-yous from the child''s mother and her insistence on covering any medical costs, I reluctantly accepted her number and boarded an ambulance.


    I could''ve probably just taken a taxi to the hospital, but someone had already called 119, so I went along with it. It''s not like I wasn''t hurt at all, and it would''ve been rude to refuse after they came all this way.


    On the way, I called my parents and Heena. I asked my parents to bring my medical insurance card, and I told Heena there was a slight problem on the way, so our date wouldn''t be possible today.


    Of course, both my parents and Heena were startled and pressed me for details.


    I tried to explain as calmly as possible that it wasn''t anything serious, just a precautionary measure, but...


    Tap tap tap!


    BANG!


    "Yeonho!!"


    "You''re he¡ª Wait, be careful! Your leg''s not fully healed yet. Don''t run!"


    "Are you okay? Where are you hurt? What happened?!"


    Heena burst into the hospital room, her hair a mess, leaning on her crutch.


    She tossed her crutch aside and rushed to my bedside, her hands gently examining my body.


    While I was touched by her concern, I couldn''t help but worry more about her condition than my own.


    "Heena, it''s nothing serious. Don''t worry too much. Come sit down and rest a bit."


    "*Sob*... How can you say it''s nothing?! You''re hurt!"


    "No, really. They said it''s just a minor sprain. It''ll heal in a week or two..."


    "You idiot... *hic*... Don''t... make me worry like that... *sob*..."


    "I''m sorry. We were finally going on a date after so long... and this happened."


    "It''s okay... As long as you''re safe... That''s all that matters..."


    "Yeah. Thank you. But seriously, I''m worried about you too. Can you please put your leg up here?"


    She carefully held my bandaged arm, tears streaming down her face. As I wiped away her tears, I found myself more concerned about her well-being.


    Honestly, it was a heart-pounding moment, but I was relieved it wasn''t anything too serious.


    If something had happened to me, if I had been severely injured or even died...


    I couldn''t bear to imagine how much Heena would have cried. How heartbroken she would have been.


    Although her hair was a mess, her makeup smudged with sweat and tears, and her clothes all wrinkled...


    I was just glad I hadn''t made my girlfriend, the most beautiful girl in the world, cry too much.


    ---


    Despite the minor accident, my arm healed quickly since it wasn''t a severe injury.


    The hospital bills weren''t too expensive either. I hadn''t planned on contacting the child''s mother, but somehow she found out and visited that evening with her husband.


    They brought fruit and insisted on covering the medical expenses. I couldn''t refuse after they bowed their heads and thanked me repeatedly.


    Anyway, after my arm healed, we set another date. I was always happy to go on dates with Heena, but...


    "Hey! Get in!"


    "...?? Hyung, what are you doing here?"


    "Yeonho, your brother said he''d drive us to the station. Let''s go."


    "I could have picked you up myself..."


    "No way. Stay home. I''ll come get you!"


    For a while, both Heena and my brother Heeseong were overly concerned about me. In some ways, even more than my own family.


    As a result, we couldn''t go on dates like before, where we''d set a time and place to meet. They always insisted on driving right up to my front door.


    Well, honestly, it was convenient, and it put less strain on Heena''s legs, so I didn''t mind too much.


    And so began our date...


    "Yeonho, say ''ah~''"


    "Ah~"


    Since Heena still had to use crutches, we chose places where we could sit and enjoy ourselves rather than anything too active.


    Like this cafe, where Heena was now feeding me cake with a fork.


    I felt like crying as I ate the cake. It was great that Heena''s condition had improved enough for her to come to places like this, but more than anything, I was overjoyed that she was now much more expressive with her affection compared to before.


    "Yeonho, can I sit next to you?"


    "Hm? Of course. Come here."


    "Okay!"


    The sofa was a bit small for two, but Heena snuggled right up to me, linking her arm with mine.


    The scent of her perfume, the softness of her body, the feeling of her chest against my arm - it was all overwhelming. But then...


    I caught Heena glancing around nervously, and my heart sank. It was understandable.


    She''d always say she was fine as long as I thought she was pretty, but she had grown accustomed to receiving admiring glances. Heena had always confidently embraced all of that attention.


    But now...


    The area around her right eye, her arm, and her leg. Though fully healed, they bore reddish scars resembling burn marks. She twisted her body, trying to hide them.


    To keep them out of sight from others.


    "This time, oppa will feed you! Open wide!"


    "Are you going to keep calling yourself oppa just because your birthday is a few days earlier?"


    "Well, oppa is oppa~ Say ''ah~''"


    "Ah~"


    There wasn''t much I could do for Heena in this situation.


    Watching her nibble on the cake, her small mouth working away, I couldn''t help but say:


    "You''re beautiful."


    "Wha¡ª! W-What''s with you all of a sudden!"


    "Hm? Oh, nothing."


    "Geez... you... thank you..."


    I couldn''t help but smile as Heena shyly avoided my gaze.


    This is all I can do. Simply letting her hear my sincere thoughts.


    Heena knew my words weren''t empty flattery but genuine feelings, so she didn''t dislike it.


    Although she still struggles with these things, I''ll always be here to help heal not just the scars on her body, but those in her heart as well.


    Slowly. Taking all the time we need.


    After all, our relationship, our life together, is just beginning.


    ---


    After that, we went on countless dates. Though we couldn''t be too active due to Heena''s limited mobility, we found places where we could sit comfortably and take pictures together.


    Honestly, I was happy just being with Heena no matter where we went, and she enjoyed the leisurely time we spent holding hands.


    Meanwhile, our physical intimacy gradually increased. From simply holding hands, to linking arms, to embracing each other and feeling each other''s warmth deeply.


    And then...


    "......"


    "Why are you so shy? We used to do this quite often before."


    "No... Ah, I don''t know! Just do it quickly!"


    "Why are you so aggressive about a kiss..."


    After the accident, we had inevitably cut back on kissing due to her injuries, but we started again. However...


    For some reason, Heena became extremely shy every time. It wasn''t that she disliked it; in fact, she seemed to want it badly, but she couldn''t look me in the eye.


    Heena would blush and hesitate, and we''d have a similar back-and-forth each time.


    Then, when I''d hold her face and look directly into her eyes, she''d finally close them gently, waiting for me.


    *Smooch* And there was one more thing that had changed. Our kisses used to be nothing more than quick pecks.


    But now...


    "Mm... More, give me more..."


    No longer satisfied with such innocent kisses, Heena would cling to me if I tried to end it quickly.


    I''d pull her closer and oblige, our tongues intertwining.


    "Mmm... Ah..."


    The deep kiss was still unfamiliar, our movements a bit awkward, but I slowly explored her lips and tongue.


    At some point, her arms had wrapped around my neck, holding on as if she''d never let go, pressing against me more passionately.


    I welcomed this intense physical intimacy with Heena. Moreover, seeing her so eager now, when she used to giggle at my face during kisses in the past, filled me with a new sense of excitement.


    "Haa..."


    "Satisfied now?"


    "...Not at all. We need to do it at least three more times."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    When my girlfriend says so, of course I have to oblige.


    ---


    Our physical intimacy didn''t stop at kissing. As Heena''s condition continued to improve and I grew more accustomed to college life, we spent more time together outside the hospital.


    Finally, we reached that point.


    "......"


    "Are... are you okay? Your face is so red..."


    "I''m fine! It''s nothing!"


    "It doesn''t look like nothing."


    Heena stood before me in her underwear, unsure what to do with herself, trying to cover her body with her hands. While her sexy appearance set my body aflame with excitement, I was worried about how embarrassed she seemed.


    In the end, just like with kissing, we went back and forth for a while before finally getting on the bed together.


    And then.


    When we faced each other, completely naked, Heena covered her body with both arms and spoke.


    With an anxious, trembling voice.


    "My body... isn''t it ugly...?"


    Author''s Note:


    No 19+ content~


    The next chapter will be up in two or three days.


    The next chapter won''t be 19+ either~


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 213 - What If: Han Yeonho Didnt Die (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    With a face flushed bright red, she asked me without meeting my eyes, her gaze cast downward.


    My heart ached at the sight, but at the same time, I felt relieved. It was better that she spoke to me like this, rather than suffering alone in silence.


    And now, it was up to me.


    "Not at all. Haven''t I always told you? You''re beautiful."


    "......"


    Of course, for me, I was simply speaking the truth from my heart.


    Heena didn''t respond. She probably didn''t think I was lying, but she must still feel uneasy.


    No matter how hard she tried not to notice, she''d surely feel the glances of people passing by, and above all, she''d face her own scars every day.


    I couldn''t claim to understand the sadness, anxiety, and pain Heena must feel at those times.


    But.


    "Heena."


    "...Yeah."


    I pulled Heena, who briefly answered my call, close and held her in my arms. I could feel Heena''s bare skin against my body, but right now, more than those feelings, I had something I wanted to tell her.


    "Is it not enough when I tell you you''re beautiful?"


    "No! That''s... not it..."


    Was she sobbing? Heena''s body trembled slightly.


    I gently patted her back and slowly continued speaking.


    "I can''t possibly know how hard it is for you on a daily basis... but I''m always sincere."


    "......"


    "You''re beautiful. Really. More than anyone else in the world, the most."


    "......"


    "If that''s not enough, I''ll tell you more. A hundred times, a thousand times. I''ll tell you every day."


    "...Hic."


    "So that you only think of my words, no matter what others say. I''ll tell you you''re beautiful for as long as you live."


    So.


    "Just listen to what I say. No matter what anyone says, Heena, you''re the most beautiful girlfriend in the world."


    "...Okay...hic... I got it... sniff... Yes, I''ll only listen to you... Yeonho..."


    "That''s right. Good girl, my Heena."


    I stroked Heena''s head gently and tenderly until her sobs subsided.


    It wasn''t that I had thought in advance about how to respond when Heena brought this up. I just said what came to mind, what I had kept in my heart all along.


    I wasn''t sure if it would comfort Heena, if it would ease her mind a little.


    I just hoped it would.


    Holding the naked Heena in my arms like that, feeling each other''s warmth, some time passed.


    Heena, who had stopped crying, lifted her reddened face and whispered to me.


    "Yeonho."


    "Yeah?"


    "Love me... a lot. As much as you want. Whatever you do... as much as you want, anything is fine... just love me a lot. Please."


    "Of course. I''ll do my best."


    "Heheh... I love you... I''ll love you forever..."


    "I love you too."


    And we spent our first night together.


    It was a bit clumsy since we were both first-timers, but it was a night where we could fully feel how much I loved Heena, and Heena loved me.


    ---


    After spending that unforgettable first time, our relationship progressed further.


    The words I had said seemed to have given Heena quite a bit of strength. The shadows that occasionally appeared on her face were now nowhere to be seen.


    Not only that, but Heena''s skinship became more uninhibited and intense. She now expressed her love without caring who saw, completely disregarding her surroundings.


    It was really fortunate, and as her boyfriend, I was overjoyed by my girlfriend''s actions.


    It was great, but.


    "Yeonho~ Kiss~"


    "...Heena. Maybe not here..."


    "Why not~"


    "I''m not mentally prepared enough to do it confidently in front of my parents..."


    The problem was that Heena started to completely disregard the situation. Whether it was my parents or Heena''s parents, she didn''t care at all if people were around.


    Our parents didn''t say much, saying it looked good, but it was hard for me to handle. Those looks of contentment, I mean.


    Anyway, from then on, our relationship went extremely smoothly. And not just our relationship, we also started thinking about our future together.


    Since it would be difficult for Heena to work, I had to be able to support her on my income alone. So I focused even more on managing my grades while also putting effort into various certifications and foreign language studies.


    And now Heena was receiving outpatient treatment while taking bride lessons at home. She was learning all sorts of housework from her mother, as well as cooking.


    Thanks to that, whenever I visited Heena''s house, her cooking would occasionally appear on the dinner table.


    "Yeonho, how is it? Is it okay?"


    "Of course. The seasoning is perfect for me. It''s really delicious."


    "I''m glad~ I was worried it might be a bit bland."


    "Bland? It''s almost as good as your mom''s cooking now."


    "Oh my..."


    "She''s trying hard..."


    "Haha..."


    Heena, who seemed capable of doing anything and everything, was surprisingly terrible at cooking.


    It wasn''t exactly bad, but it had a subtly unpleasant taste. Honestly, if I had to rate it, it would be about 3 out of 5 stars, but sometimes a kind lie was necessary.


    Heena beamed at my lip service, her mother smiled wryly, and her brother and father looked at me with pitying eyes.


    Why? What''s with those looks? I can eat as much of Heena''s cooking as she makes!


    Taking a deep breath, I eagerly dug into the stew Heena had made. Combatively, as if I didn''t want to share it with anyone.


    "Don''t eat so fast. What if you get indigestion... Is it really that good?"


    "I''m telling you it is. I want to eat it every day."


    "Every day... Heheh... Yeah, I''d like to make it for you every day..."


    "Cough."


    For a moment, I felt faint.


    Every day... Every day... If she makes it often, her skills will improve, right...?


    After that dinner where I gave it my all, while Heena and her mother went to do the dishes, her father grabbed my shoulder in the living room and said,


    "Yeonho. No, son-in-law."


    "Son-in-law?"


    "Please take good care of our Heena from now on."


    "......"


    I was moved by that solemn look in his eyes... or rather, could it be that this old man was doing this because I ate Heena''s cooking well?


    I had my suspicions, but somehow it felt like I had received permission to marry Heena, and I was secretly elated.


    That''s right.


    I''m going to spend my whole life with Heena, so I should get used to this from now on.


    To this... cooking skill...


    ---


    As I visited Heena''s house more often, and Heena came to our house more frequently, the relationship between our families grew closer.


    One day, while drinking together, someone even said, "Let''s consider this the meeting of the families!"


    And from the moment those words were spoken, Heena started visiting our house almost as if she lived there. Diligently making a good impression on my parents, calling them Mom and Dad.


    Just as our relationship was sailing smoothly, there was one thing.


    A trial came upon us.


    "Waaah..."


    "I''ll call and write lots of letters. And in just 5 weeks, you''ll be able to visit me... So stop crying, Heena. Come on!"


    "Sniff... What am I going to do when you''re gone... Hic..."


    "It''s not like I''m going away forever, time will fly by. Come here. I''ll hold you until I have to leave."


    "Be careful... Hic... Don''t get hurt, no matter what..."


    "I got it. You take care of yourself too. Don''t skip your rehab. Okay?"


    It was the day of my enlistment in the military. As a healthy man in my 20s, I was enlisted for active duty in the army without any problems, and because of that, Heena had spent every day with me until my enlistment date.


    In the end, she burst into tears on the day of my departure.


    Honestly, I''d be lying if I said I had no concerns about military life, but I was more worried about Heena, who was crying her eyes out, than about my time in the military.


    Still, as a Korean man, I couldn''t avoid military service. Heena even suggested that I have a child with her and serve as a working soldier, that''s how far she went.


    I was a bit tempted by that proposal, but it came up less than a month before enlistment, so it wasn''t possible...


    "Take care. Make sure you hit all your targets in shooting practice. They give you more phone time for that."


    "Well, I am an FPS master... Thanks for coming all this way, bro."


    "Yeonhoooo..."


    "I love you, Heena. I''ll be back before you know it."


    "Hic... I love you too... Please be careful, really..."


    Smiling as much as I could to make Heena feel a little less anxious, I began my military life after a tearful goodbye.


    Fortunately, I was able to spend it smoothly, without any particular incidents or problems. It was even quite fun, as there were some pretty fun guys.


    After 5 weeks of training camp life ended, and I was assigned to my unit.


    "Yeonho~ I''m here!"


    "Don''t jump around too much. You twisted your ankle doing that last time, remember?"


    "I can''t help it, I''m so happy! Here''s a hamburger! You said you were craving one, right?"


    "Thank you~ I was really craving it suddenly."


    "Hehe, eat up~ Oh! I also packed some kimbap separately..."


    "Oh..."


    "Do you think you can eat it all?"


    "I have to eat it no matter what. Thank you."


    Heena came to visit almost every week. Without fail, except when training or visitor slots were full.


    Thanks to her, there was no one in the unit who didn''t know Heena. She was so devoted that there were many who envied me.


    And so, with Heena visiting me and spending time together whenever I was on leave, my 18 months of military service came to an end.


    "Yeonho!!"


    "Yes, sir!!"


    "You''ve worked hard!! I''ve prepared lots of delicious food, so let''s hurry home!"


    "Huh..."


    "Hm?"


    "Ah, nothing. I''m looking forward to it... You look beautiful today too, our Heena."


    "Heheh, you look handsome too! The best!"


    I returned home. Holding Heena''s hand tightly.


    ---


    Time continued to fly by after that.


    I was discharged from the military.


    Graduated from university with good grades.


    And now, I was already in my second year at a solid mid-sized company.


    And if I were to mention the biggest event that happened in between.


    It was my marriage to Heena.


    Jeongwoo hyung and Yoonjung noona got married the year before last, and we tied the knot the following year.


    Actually, I was thinking of considering marriage or independence only after I had built up more years of experience and established a foundation for my life.


    But.


    "We''ll take care of the house, so don''t worry."


    "I''m so sorry..."


    "Sorry for what... Thanks to you, Heena can smile so happily like that. If anything, we''re always grateful to you, Yeonho."


    "...Thank you. I''ll make her happy for life, I promise."


    "That''s all we need. We''ve talked it all out with your parents, so don''t worry about the costs."


    Both families came together to help us with everything. From the wedding to the house, and even the wedding gifts. To the point where I didn''t spend a single penny.


    Originally, my mother-in-law had asked if we''d like to live with them. Honestly, I didn''t mind. They were both good people, and I was close with Heeseong hyung too.


    But my father-in-law opposed that idea. He said that no matter how well they treated me, living with in-laws would be uncomfortable, and that a man should establish his own household after marriage. That''s why he pushed things forward like this.


    Not only our parents, but Heeseong hyung and my brothers also contributed a huge amount of money. To our wedding.


    "Ah, I''m planning to enjoy life a bit more, so you guys use it."


    "I''m not planning to get married, so you guys use it."


    "Yoonjung and I aren''t planning to move out for a while anyway, so you guys use it."


    "Jeongwoo and I are too busy to spend money! Besides, we''re going to live with his parents~ So you guys use it!"


    They almost forced the money into our hands, and I was so choked up I couldn''t say a word.


    I was just grateful.


    To have these people as my family.


    Anyway, after getting married with such blessings and starting our newlywed life in our own little nest.


    Well, what more needs to be said?


    Every day was happiness itself.


    "Welcome home, honey! I''ve prepared dinner!"


    "Thank you. I''ll eat right after I wash up."


    "Hehe, but~ Are you going to eat dinner first after washing up?"


    "Huh? Isn''t the meal all ready?"


    "It is, but... Hm?"


    "Should I eat my wifey first?"


    "Heheh..."


    While living a picture-perfect newlywed life.


    And some time after that.


    "Dada!"


    "So cute! Isn''t our daughter just too adorable?!"


    "Let''s take a picture, quick!"


    "Hurry!"


    We had our first daughter, Sarang. A daughter so beautiful it wouldn''t hurt to put her in our eyes.


    And after a few more years passed, when my career had advanced and our life had become much more stable.


    "Dad! Somang smiled at me!"


    "Really? Daddy''s working for a bit, so can Sarang take good care of Somang?"


    "Okay! Somang! Let''s play with your big sister!"


    "Abuu..."


    "I think he wants to see you."


    "What? Our son wants to see me?! Well, I can''t help it then!!"


    Our second child, our son Somang, also came to us. A handsome boy who was the spitting image of Heena.


    And so, our life with our angel-like children was filled with happiness too great to express in words.


    That indescribable happiness has been true until now, is true now, and will surely be true in the future. Undoubtedly, a life full of laughter awaits us.


    "Honey~ Should we all go on an outing tomorrow?"


    "Sounds good. Sarang! Where should we go play?"


    "Me! I want to go to the zoo! I want to show Somang the bunnies!"


    "The zoo sounds good~ Then mom will pack us a lunch!"


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    "Uh..."


    "What''s wrong with everyone?"


    "I''m just so excited..."


    "M-me too! I love everything mom makes!"


    "Hehe, right?"


    That bright smile spreading across Heena''s face was proof of that.


    Forever.


    We will be together in happiness.


    Author''s Note:


    I feel a bit regretful for cutting it short as it was getting too long... But I''m glad I could show you a brief glimpse of the two''s lives, similar yet different from the main story!


    Next time, I think I''ll come back with an after story. A story of when the children have grown a bit more.


    And after that... Hmm, how about an ''if'' story where Yeonho and Heena go back in time to when they were childhood friends in kindergarten?!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 214 - After: Han Sarang Turns Sixteen, Han Somang Turns Eight

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Sarang. 16 years old. Third year of middle school.


    Years have passed, and Sarang is already a middle schooler. She''s in the midst of adolescence, a turbulent period of storm and stress.


    Of course, being in puberty doesn''t mean Sarang is snapping at her family or misbehaving in her daily life.


    Just like when she was younger, she still helps with household chores, takes good care of her younger sibling, and especially continues to be very attached to me. She remains a daddy''s girl who adores her father immensely.


    She''s never once said things like "Dad, you''re annoying!" or expressed disgust at doing laundry with my underwear, which you might hear in stories about teenage daughters.


    However, while there were no issues with me...


    "...Han Sarang. Isn''t it about time you go in and do your homework?"


    "I''ve already finished it~"


    "Even so, get off Dad''s lap! How long are you going to keep this up? You''re all grown up now! It''s tiring for Dad!"


    "No way! Besides, Dad said I''m super light! It''s not tiring at all! Right, Dad!"


    "Well... you are light."


    "See!"


    "Honey!"


    "......"


    Problems started to arise with her mother, Heena.


    Truly, just like before, it was all about vying for the rights to my lap or arms.


    ---


    Although conflicts with Heena were becoming quite frequent, they weren''t really serious arguments.


    Heena, busier than ever with work, wanted to recharge by my side as soon as she got home. She''d try to embrace me or engage in some physical affection.


    And Sarang... how should I put it? She just clings to me no matter what she''s doing at home.


    Now she''s grown so tall, almost as tall as Heena, and with her long hair, she could be mistaken for Heena from a distance, looking more and more like her.


    However, her eyes resembled mine, giving her a very gentle look, making her the epitome of innocence. Moreover, her personality was similar to mine, being quite lively and outgoing despite her appearance.


    A pretty girl with a gentle appearance and an outgoing personality who gets along well with boys. It''s an irresistible combination.


    As a result, just like in elementary school, Sarang''s phone was constantly ringing, and every now and then, we''d hear stories about someone confessing their feelings to her.


    Fortunately, she''d laugh and say she wasn''t interested in that sort of thing yet, so she turned them all down.


    Anyway, when Sarang didn''t have plans with friends and came home, the first thing she''d do was...


    "Dad, you haven''t had dinner yet, right? I''ll make something! What do you want to eat?"


    Make dinner for me.


    Sarang started helping me cook occasionally about three years ago. I praised her endlessly because I found it so admirable, and she ended up developing a passion for cooking.


    Sarang''s cooking skills resembled mine, so she was quite good. Heena still hadn''t gotten the hang of cooking...


    "I''d welcome anything my Sarang makes. Want me to help a little?"


    "It''s okay! You must be tired from work, Dad. Just sit and rest~"


    "Oh my. Thank you, my dear daughter~"


    -Rustle


    "Hehehe..."


    Touched by this kind consideration for her father, I stroked her head, and she let out a goofy laugh she''d learned from Heena. A laugh similar to Heena''s, yet slightly different.


    -Click


    While we were like that in the kitchen for a moment, our second child came out of the room. It was Somang, who had started on his homework as soon as he got back from school.


    Somang was already 8 years old. He''d become an elementary school student who could be described as an even smaller version of Heena. He inherited Heena''s personality completely, a calm son who occasionally shows a subtle smile. He''s really a cute boy.


    He''s my son, but he''s truly pretty and handsome.


    "Sis is home."


    "Oh, Somang! Is there anything you want to eat? Your sister''s going to cook."


    "Anything is fine."


    "You always say anything! Then I''ll decide everything, okay?"


    "Okay. Dad, I finished my homework."


    "Good job. Was there anything difficult?"


    "No."


    Somang came up to me to report that he''d finished his homework, as if seeking praise. I naturally raised my hand to pat his head too.


    Even after years, our children still loved being praised like this by me.


    Somang, who had been standing still for a while, letting me pat his head, was looking back and forth between the TV and Sarang, seemingly thinking something.


    Come to think of it, I did say we''d play games together once he finished his homework.


    "...I''ll help sis too."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    Nodding, Somang approached Sarang without lingering on the idea of playing video games.


    How can he be so thoughtful? My son, choosing to help his hardworking sister instead of playing games with me.


    Watching the siblings standing together in the kitchen, I smiled contentedly and took a photo of their backs.


    I should brag about this in the group chat.


    ---


    It was truly peace in everyday life. The three of us having a cozy dinner together, and even when I try to help with the dishes, they don''t let me do it alone, standing side by side at the sink.


    And after finishing all that, as usual, we''d gather cozily on the living room sofa.


    Our positions were exactly the same as before too. I sat in the middle, Sarang beside me, clinging to my arm, and Somang sitting between my legs, leaning his back against me.


    This had been going on for years, to the point where I''d feel lonely if I sat on the sofa alone. The kids and Heena were always clinging to me.


    As we spent time like that, watching Somang play his game...


    -Ding dong


    At 9 PM, Heena returned from her late shift.


    "I''m home~"


    "Good work. You''ll shower first, right?"


    "Yeah~ Smooch!"


    -Smooch!


    "Mom, welcome home!"


    "Welcome back."


    "My daughter~ son~ Mommy''s home!"


    Sarang, still clinging to my arm, and Somang, who immediately paused his game and came to the entrance to greet her.


    We all gathered to welcome Heena, who had worked hard until this late hour.


    Heena kissing me without minding the children''s gaze was no longer embarrassing, as it happened so often. Sarang and Somang had come to accept it as part of daily life.


    Anyway, up to this point.


    This was the most peaceful time. Soon, Heena would go change her clothes and head for the shower.


    Sarang, who had been holding onto my arm, would seize the opportunity when Somang stood up to occupy my lap.


    Somang would look at his sister with a bitter smile unlike a child his age and sit on the floor to continue his game.


    When Heena would return from the bathroom to the living room...


    "...Han Sarang. Isn''t it about time you go in and do your homework?"


    She''d start saying such things to Sarang, her heart full of desire to embrace me.


    ---


    "Mom''s always clinging to Dad on weekends!"


    "Of course, because Dad belongs to Mom!"


    "Not entirely! He''s partly mine too!"


    "......"


    I didn''t pay any attention to my wife and daughter arguing. I absolutely must not make eye contact.


    Because I couldn''t take sides with either of them.


    -Ding! Ding!


    Somang also showed no interest in the two, focusing intently on his game while leaning against the sofa and my legs.


    I wanted to escape from here and sit next to Somang to chat about his game, but I couldn''t move because they were arguing with me in the middle.


    Sigh... Is Sarang already sixteen? Until just two years ago, when Heena claimed ownership, she would puff up her cheeks and quietly back down.


    Maybe it''s because of puberty, but now she''s raising her voice and not backing down.


    By the way, Heena is still so pretty. She''s in her mid-thirties now, but I could exaggerate a bit and say she looks like she could be Sarang''s sister.


    I''m truly a happy dad to have such a daughter and wife...


    "Right, Dad?!"


    "What do you think, honey!"


    "...Huh?"


    The arrow suddenly pointed at me, who had been planning to stay still like a corpse.


    "On the weekend! Isn''t it better if we all go to a cafe in the city and then to a multi-room to have fun?!"


    "We go to the city often! There''s a festival, so isn''t it better to go on a picnic in the park and get some fresh air?!"


    "That''s really doing nothing! It''s just a slightly decorated park!"


    "It''s nice to spend time leisurely with family!"


    Ah, so that''s what this is about.


    We were wondering what to do this weekend since neither Heena nor I had any particular plans.


    After their heated debate, both were waiting for my answer. The sight of them staring at me with wide eyes was quite scary.


    What should I do?


    I thought about it for a moment, but it was impossible to choose between the two opinions. In this situation, suggesting we do both wasn''t easy either.


    They''d want me to agree with them.


    Well, they''re both very easy women for me, so it wouldn''t be difficult to soothe them even if they get upset.


    Anyway, I couldn''t pass this on to Somang either.


    "Dad! Which is better?! The city is better, right? We can eat delicious food and play games together!"


    "The park is better, right?! We can eat packed lunches together! Sit and enjoy the breeze while taking pictures!"


    "Hmm..."


    To be honest, I don''t mind either way, but I can''t choose just one of them.


    "Then how about..."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "...we go to the zoo?"


    "......"


    "......"


    It''s a course we''ve often relied on before, but at the zoo, we can have a picnic atmosphere as Heena wants and eat packed lunches.


    Moreover, the kids and I like animals, so it''s not a bad choice.


    However, as soon as I spoke, Heena and Sarang''s faces filled with dissatisfaction.


    "...You don''t like it?"


    "You''re going to grin at the red pandas again, aren''t you? Ignoring all of us!"


    "It''s so predictable! You''ll play with the small animals and not even look at us!"


    "No, that''s not..."


    Of course I have to look at the animals when we go to see cute animals...


    "Every time! Every time we go, you never look at us, just staring at small animals like rabbits!"


    "That''s right! Mom, did you know? The other day, Dad was looking at ferret pictures on his laptop for ages!"


    "So if we go this time, he''ll just stare at the ferrets? Back when we used to date, he''d only look at the red pandas like that?"


    "......"


    How did it come to this?


    Why are they suddenly ganging up on me?


    I felt extremely wronged, but making unnecessary excuses to the two who were now angry wasn''t a good choice. Besides, it wasn''t entirely untrue, so I didn''t have much to say.


    So, I sat quietly without saying anything more, and after the two of them complained for a while about how I liked cats more than them and whatnot, they got up from their seats.


    "Dad, you''re too much!"


    "Fine! If you like ferrets more than us, go ahead!"


    "No..."


    "Hmph! Mom, are you hungry? There''s some stew I made earlier left over, eat that. Leave Dad here!"


    "If Sarang made it, I should eat it~ Let''s go."


    "Okay!"


    In the end, the two abandoned me and went to the kitchen, but I was relieved that today''s argument was over.


    The villain role... I''m used to it...


    I felt completely drained in just a few minutes. Thanks to that, Somang came up and sat next to me on the sofa, whispering softly in my ear.


    "Dad. I like the zoo."


    "Thank you, Somang..."


    My son is really the only one...


    Author''s Note


    Calm down. No. This isn''t part 3. Keep it short. No part 3. Stop it. Stop. Time skip right now!!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 215 - After: The Usual Daily Routine

    215 - After: The Usual Daily Routine


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    A beautiful weekend.


    Park Seongju, an employee working at a department store clothing section, thought to himself.


    ''Wow... They''re gorgeous today too.''


    While occasionally responding to customer inquiries, he was sneaking glances at two people - a mother and daughter.


    The pair were cheerfully laughing and happily selecting clothes.


    "Mom! Don''t you think this would look good on Dad?"


    "It''s pretty~ But Dad doesn''t really like bright colors."


    "Still, he wears everything we pick out for him~ I want to see him in this."


    Having worked in this store for several years now, these customers were quite familiar to him. Though not extremely frequent visitors, they were definitely etched in his memory.


    It''s not common to remember someone''s face in a department store where hundreds or thousands of people come and go daily. But these customers were simply unforgettable.


    The first reason:


    They were undeniably beautiful. Both mother and daughter were so strikingly attractive that when he first saw them, he wondered if they were celebrities or influencers. The kind of beauty that would make almost any man, and even some women, do a double-take.


    The second reason:


    The fact that these two were mother and daughter. The first time he heard the daughter call the other woman ''Mom'', he momentarily doubted his ears. He had thought they were just sisters with a significant age gap, but hearing ''Mom'' was surprising.


    But looking at the mother, it wasn''t just that she had a youthful appearance; she genuinely didn''t look that old. It seemed impossible for a person to have such a face after turning forty.


    Maybe on TV or the internet with all sorts of touch-ups, but not in real life.


    And the final reason:


    "Are you done looking?"


    "Dad! Try this on!"


    "Which one? If Sarang picked it out, of course I''ll... Wait, why yellow..."


    "I think it''ll suit you well, Dad. Somang, this one!"


    "Pink..."


    The ''daughter'', who could have easily been the ''first love'' type in a movie or drama, handed shirts to a man who had just entered and a young child.


    The ''Dad'' accepted them with a troubled smile. And next to him, a pretty little boy who could have been a clone of the mother, also held a light pink t-shirt in his hands.


    This family itself was the last and biggest reason why he couldn''t forget them.


    Especially when Park Seongju first saw them about two years ago, he had secretly felt envious, jealous, and bitter towards the ''Dad''.


    From his perspective, that man seemed relatively ordinary compared to the other three. Of course, upon closer inspection, he had a neat and handsome appearance, but he couldn''t help but fall short next to the beauties around him.


    So for the first two or three times, he just felt envious, but the more he saw them, the more his eyes were drawn to this family.


    The mother, daughter, and son being beautiful was one thing, but seeing them always laughing boisterously around the ''Dad'' in the center made even onlookers smile.


    Park Seongju had been working here for nearly 3 years now, and he must have seen this regular family over twenty times.


    And not once in all that time.


    Had they ever not looked happy.


    "Excuse me~ Do you have this in a different color in size S?"


    "Ah, yes! Please wait a moment. I''ll check for you."


    He responded to the ''daughter'' who had quickly approached him, with a genuine smile spreading across his face.


    To be honest, in his opinion, the ''Mom'' was by far the most beautiful.


    However, the ones who caught his eye the most were the ''Dad'' and ''daughter''. Their warm smiles were truly a pleasure to see.


    So much so that it made him feel good just watching them.


    He secretly thought to himself.


    Perhaps the reason he was still working at this clothing store, which he had planned to quit about a year ago, was because of these people.


    Maybe he stayed here because he wanted to keep seeing them.


    "If you look over here, we have various colors."


    "Thank you! I''m sorry for always asking so many questions every time we come!"


    "It''s no problem at all~"


    And happily, this family remembered him too. As far as he knew, they only came on weekends, and he also had fixed weekend shifts, so they almost always ran into each other.


    After thanking him with a eye-smile, she turned back to her family. Watching her walk away, he felt a slight ache in a corner of his heart.


    ''If only I were five years younger...''


    He couldn''t help but have such thoughts. Of course, even if he were five years younger, there would probably still be a 4-5 year age gap, and surely many more accomplished men would be interested in her, so he never stood a chance to begin with.


    So in the end, the only thing he could think was:


    "I''m so fucking envious..."


    He was incredibly envious of that ''Dad'' who was so loved by them.


    ---


    After much discussion, Heena and Sarang came to a compromise. They decided to briefly visit the festival in the morning, have lunch with packed meals, and then come into the city.


    In fact, it was a solution anyone could have thought of, but when you''re in the middle of an argument, it''s hard to accept rational methods.


    So we woke up early, took a stroll in the park to get some fresh air, took dozens of family photos, had lunch with the packed meals I prepared, and then headed to the department store.


    Originally, Heena had insisted on making the packed lunch herself, but I put all my effort into stopping her.


    "You''re always working late on weekdays and you''re tired. How could I let you do this? Don''t you understand how I feel about not wanting you to lift a finger?"


    "But... I want to do it for you too..."


    "Come on! It''s fine. It makes me happiest when you enjoy what I''ve made."


    "Well... Okay."


    "Phew..."


    "But you''re not saying this because my cooking tastes bad, right?"


    "Ah, no! What are you talking about? You know how much I enjoy everything you make for me."


    "Right?"


    It might have sounded like sweet talk, but most of it was sincere. I wanted to do at least this much for Heena, considering how tough her job was.


    Anyway, after spending the morning like that, we eventually made our way to the department store.


    In the brief moment I took Somang to the restroom, Heena and Sarang had picked out clothes for us to wear.


    A yellow shirt for me, and a pink shirt for Somang.


    I felt dizzy at the sight, but having been through this many times before, I barely managed to keep my composure. Besides, I didn''t have the right to choose clothes for myself anyway.


    Even if they asked ''How about this?'', I couldn''t say I didn''t like it. Not only because I couldn''t say no to them, but also because their fashion sense was far superior to mine. In the end, I''d always end up wearing it with a hesitant ''Oh, is it okay?''.


    "It''s pretty, it''s pretty! Somang too!"


    "It is. This really suits you~"


    As I came out of the fitting room after changing, they clapped and expressed their delight, taking pictures. I chuckled and looked down at Somang, who seemed to quite like his clothes too.


    Maybe because he takes after his mom so much, their tastes are similar... Sarang takes after Heena in this aspect too.


    So, wearing the new clothes in a style that I found a bit embarrassing, but my dear wife and daughter absolutely loved...


    "I''ll put the receipt in the bag for you. Since the tags have been removed, returns or exchanges are not possible."


    "Okay."


    "Thank you for visiting us today."


    We left the store after receiving a greeting from the friendly male employee we seemed to see every time we came here, and exited the department store.


    I carried a paper bag with the clothes Somang and I had been wearing when we left home. Heena linked her arm with mine, while Sarang held Somang''s hand tightly and followed behind us.


    If we were in a spacious park, we would have walked side by side holding hands, but walking like that on the street would be quite inconsiderate to others around us.


    "Somang, want to share this with your sister?"


    "I do."


    "Great~ Dad! Let''s eat this before we go!"


    "Shall we? Then why don''t you buy two, one for Dad and Mom too?"


    "Okay!"


    As we were leisurely strolling around, taking in the surroundings, Sarang pointed at a food cart selling chicken skewers.


    And since I had no reason to refuse such a snack, I gave Sarang some money and asked her to buy two.


    Probably Sarang and I would each eat about two-thirds, and Heena and Somang would finish the rest. Essentially, we were buying it because the two of us wanted to eat.


    Soon, Sarang came running back with a chicken skewer in each hand.


    "Here''s one for Mom and Dad!"


    "Heena, do you want to eat first?"


    "Yeah. I''ll just have one bite, you can have the rest."


    "Okay."


    "Somang! Here you... No, wait a second. Hoo~"


    Seeing me hand the chicken skewer to Heena, Sarang was about to give one to Somang but stopped. Then she started blowing on it.


    She must have thought it was too hot to give directly to Somang since it was freshly made. It was incredibly cute to see her blowing on it to cool it down for her little brother.


    "Sis. I can eat it as it is."


    "Really? Still, be careful because it''s hot. Here."


    "Ah©¤"


    Somang took a small bite and then shook his head as if to say that was enough. Only then did Sarang start eating her chicken skewer.


    This kind of snacking always happens when we go out. However, we usually only buy once or twice at most, because if we eat too much, Heena might scold us.


    A moment later, having quickly finished the chicken skewers, I turned around and asked.


    "What do you want to do now, Sarang? Should we go to a PC room and play games together?"


    "Hmm~"


    At my question, Sarang rolled her eyes in thought, then looked down at Somang. At her little brother who was staring intently at a passing dog.


    Seeing that, she smiled softly and then met my eyes. In an instant, Sarang, Heena (who had taken out her phone to take a picture of Somang at some point), and I were all of one mind.


    Our next destination had been decided. Without any of us saying a word.


    Speaking for everyone, I opened my mouth.


    "Shall we go to our usual place?"


    "Yes! I bumped into the sister who works there last time, and she said they got a new big puppy."


    "Oh~ Somang likes big dogs, right? You too, Heena."


    "Aren''t big ones somehow cuter? Like you~"


    "Me being cute is a bit... Somang! Let''s go see the puppies!"


    "I wanna go!"


    Just like how Sarang used to be crazy about cats, Somang, who couldn''t resist dogs, started bouncing up and down on the spot.


    This time, Heena and I held Somang''s hands on either side, while Sarang linked her arm with mine as we all headed to the dog cafe together.


    As always.


    Even though Heena is very busy and it''s hard for us to go far from home because of it, the things we do on a regular basis haven''t changed.


    But I think that''s enough. Even if we don''t do anything special, even if we spend similar days...


    It''s our fun daily life, our life.


    Author''s Note:


    You''re asking if the next chapter is also an afterstory? No... Now we''re starting the ''if childhood friends'' arc for Yeonho and Heena.


    So is this the end of the afterstory? No... There will be more after the ''if'' story. But it will probably be set many years later.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 216 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends

    216 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I was hit by a car while saving a child. When I opened my eyes, I had returned to when I was 4 years old.


    The confusion at this inexplicable situation lasted only a moment before my thoughts turned to Heena, my heart aching.


    How devastated must she have been by my death? Would I be able to see her again in this new reality?


    After spending a day or two consumed by these worries, Monday arrived.


    My mom saw me off as I boarded the shuttle bus. When we arrived at the kindergarten that lingered vaguely in my memories...


    "Yeonho!"


    I was able to reunite with Heena much sooner than expected.


    And like me, she retained her memories from our previous life.


    ---


    When Heena was hospitalized, I''d chat with her about all sorts of topics to keep her company.


    At one point, we briefly discussed our kindergarten days. I vaguely recalled that my kindergarten was probably close to Heena''s house.


    However, since Heena had never attended kindergarten herself, that topic didn''t last long.


    But now, right in front of me was tiny Heena - a version I''d only seen once in a photo - clinging to me.


    "Yeonho..."


    "Heena. Don''t cry."


    In a corner of the classroom, before all the children had arrived, Heena and I hugged each other tightly.


    After comforting her a bit more so she''d stop crying before anyone saw...


    "Do you remember everything too?"


    "Yeah. I ''member everything since Friday."


    After whispering to each other briefly with our childish tongues, we were able to grasp the situation somewhat.


    Heena had also realized she''d traveled back in time on the same day as me. Remembering our conversation, she''d begged her aunt to enroll her in kindergarten right away. R?¦Á¦­O??E?s?


    This was probably the only kindergarten near Heena''s house anyway. I wonder if she pleaded, saying she wanted to play with friends?


    Once we''d figured out the situation a bit, pure joy at seeing Heena again filled my heart.


    Heena seemed to feel the same, showing no intention of letting go of my hand.


    Fortunately, our behavior appeared to the teachers as nothing more than cute child''s play.


    "How nice that Heena made a friend as soon as she arrived~"


    "But Heena''s eyes look a bit red, don''t they? Heena, did you and Yeonho fight already?"


    "No... I like Yeonho..."


    "Oh my, did you find a boyfriend instead of just a friend...?"


    "Even 4-year-olds can get a boyfriend in 5 minutes, but we..."


    The teachers seemed a bit saddened by Heena''s response.


    Anyway, I didn''t care about the mysterious phenomenon that brought us back to the past or any of those complicated matters.


    What mattered was that we were able to see each other again.


    ---


    I wanted to see Heena''s aunt who must have brought her here, but it seemed she had some business to attend to and left right after dropping Heena off.


    Then our kindergarten routine began.


    Of course, they wouldn''t make kids under 5 do much. We just had playtime, snack time, nap time, and so on.


    During all this, we stayed glued to each other, setting aside any difficult conversations.


    "Yeonho, you''re cute."


    "You''re cuter."


    "Hehe... Really?"


    "Yep."


    I''d thought she was incredibly cute when I saw her photo before, but 4-year-old Heena in person was unbearably adorable. Her soft, chubby cheeks and that sweet baby scent tickling my nose...


    As we sat side by side holding hands tightly, even the teachers smiled and left us be.


    "Aren''t those two just adorable? Yeonho''s being so well-behaved today too."


    "Maybe it''s because his girlfriend''s here?"


    "Pfft... They''re just kids!"


    "It could be~ Anyway, how did they get so close right after meeting?"


    "Who cares? New kids usually cry a lot, but she''s all smiles clinging to Yeonho. That''s a relief."


    "True."


    Among the children putting things in their mouths, crying, or causing trouble, how could we not look cute behaving so well and quietly?


    Of course, regardless of what the teachers thought, we happily chatted away.


    "I''m so happy... Yeonho. Don''t ever leave, okay?"


    "Okay. I''ll never leave again. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. Just stay by my side from now on."


    "I will."


    I wanted to relax and spend time with my head resting against Heena''s, holding her soft hand tightly, but...


    "Waaaaaah!!!"


    "That''s mine! Give it back!!"


    "Yuna, do you want to play with this instead? Teacher will play with you~"


    "No!!!"


    Well, honestly, it wasn''t exactly a quiet environment. With nearly ten kids around, it was pretty chaotic.


    But what did that matter? We were together now.


    When snack time came after playtime...


    "Eat this. You like these snacks, don''t you?"


    "You eat too. I''m okay."


    "Nuh-uh~ Say ''ah''!"


    "Ah~"


    "Is it yummy?"


    "Mmm... Yeah. It''s yummy."


    "Me too!"


    "...You''re too cute."


    We fed each other snacks.


    "Heena, Yeonho. Let''s play together."


    "Okay?"


    "What should we play? House?"


    "Then I''ll be the mommy! Yeonho can be the daddy!"


    "But I wanna be the mommy..."


    "No! Heena''s the mommy!"


    "Aww..."


    During playtime, we played along with the other kids'' level at the small playground inside the kindergarten.


    "What do you want to eat, Yeonho?"


    "Oh my, Heena''s so good with chopsticks~ Wow, Yeonho was messy last time, but you''re doing so well today~"


    At mealtime, we even got praised for using our spoons properly. I wonder if I''ll be called a genius in this life?


    Then during nap time...


    "Heena''s spot is over there..."


    "No! I wanna sleep with Yeonho!"


    "Hmm..."


    "Just let her sleep there. It''ll be more trouble if we move her and she starts crying."


    "Alright. Heena, you can sleep here with Yeonho, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    At Heena''s insistence, we lay down side by side to sleep.


    Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve slept next to Heena, isn''t it? We couldn''t even do this when we were dating before.


    When we become adults again, I''ll definitely do that kind of thing with Heena... But how many years will we have to wait?


    "Hehe..."


    "Heena, sleep well."


    "Okay... You too, Yeonho... You''re cute."


    Since my body was that of a 4-year-old, I started feeling sleepy even though I hadn''t intended to. So I lay on my side, facing Heena as we napped.


    Kindergarten life was truly peaceful. Moreover, our previous lives were starting to feel distant, as if it was a sign to quickly adapt to this new life.


    A small part of me worried this MIGHT the all be a dream, but I believed - wanted to believe - it wasn''t.


    "Hic... Don''t die..."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll never leave you again."


    This time, I wanted to stay by Heena''s side for life.


    I wanted to always make my girlfriend smile, even as she relived that day in her nightmares.


    ---


    The teachers gave us some odd looks for being so clingy, but our first day of kindergarten passed without incident.


    Now it was time to go home, and I was waiting for the shuttle bus to be ready.


    As for Heena...


    "Heena~ Your mom''s here. Time to go home!"


    "No. I''m staying with Yeonho."


    "Yeonho has to go home too~ You can see each other again tomorrow, so why don''t you come with teacher?"


    "No!! I''m staying with Yeonho!!"


    She was fiercely resisting the teacher trying to lead her to her mom, clinging to me with both arms. It looked almost like a kidnapping attempt.


    Of course, I didn''t want to be separated from Heena either, but we were only 4 years old. If we were even elementary school age, we could have called to say we wanted to play longer.


    As Heena held onto me with no intention of letting go, the teacher was at a loss for what to do. She was probably hesitant to forcibly separate us.


    With this standoff preventing the shuttle bus from departing, Heena''s mom was eventually summoned inside.


    A moment later, Heena''s mom entered with the teacher. She looked noticeably younger than I remembered.


    "Heena~ It''s time to go home, sweetie."


    "Mommy! I wanna stay with Yeonho!"


    "Oh my, did our Heena already find a boyfriend?"


    "Yes!"


    "Oh... Pfft! Ahahahaha!!!"


    Heena''s immediate response sent her mom into fits of laughter right there. The surrounding teachers turned away, stifling their own giggles.


    Well, seeing a 4-year-old daughter act like this, they''d probably just find it cute.


    After laughing for a while, Heena''s mom finally calmed down and knelt to speak to me.


    "You''re... Yeonho, right? Do you want to play with our Heena some more?"


    As Heena''s mom asked me kindly with a smile, Heena''s grip tightened. As if warning me not to even think about going home yet.


    Of course, my answer was already decided.


    "Yes... I wanna play with Heena more."


    "Is that so~? Hmm... Teacher, would it be alright to contact Yeonho''s mother? It seems a shame to forcibly separate them..."


    "Ah, could you wait just a moment? I''ll speak with her first."


    Since the shuttle bus couldn''t leave because of us, the teacher hurried to a corner to make a call.


    Meanwhile, Heena''s mom turned to me again.


    "It looks like you and Heena had fun playing together today~ Thank you~"


    "It''s okay. I like Heena too."


    "Oh my, is that so? What should we do~ My husband will be jealous~"


    As she patted my head affectionately, I barely held back my tears.


    When I visited Heena countless times in the hospital, her mom had been very grateful and treated me like her own son. I loved her always warm, smiling face.


    As I quietly accepted Heena''s mom''s pats, the teacher approached, having finished her call with my mom.


    "Yeonho''s mother says she''s on her way here now. Would you mind waiting a little longer?"


    "That''s fine~ Is that okay with you two?"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes."


    Author''s Note:


    Whew... Writing the childhood friend arc is kind of fun... I need to keep it short... Keep it short...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 217 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (2)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I waited in Heena''s embrace for Mom to arrive. My brothers were still in the early years of elementary school, so I wasn''t sure if they''d be okay. As far as I knew, they''d been glued to their game consoles at home since they were very young.


    Would Mom come by quickly after telling them to play games?


    While I was briefly worrying about this, Mom arrived at the daycare within 30 minutes. It was close to Heena''s house, but then again, our house wasn''t far from Heena''s to begin with.


    "Ah, are you Yeonho''s mother?"


    "Yes. I heard our Yeonho was throwing a tantrum."


    "Oh no, not at all~ It was our child who didn''t want to let Yeonho go because she wanted to play with him more... I''m so sorry for the inconvenience."


    "Um... just a moment."


    The teacher bowed slightly as she apologized to my mom. Before responding, Mom turned her head to look at us.


    Her eyes must have taken in the sight of Heena, who was hugging me tightly while averting her gaze slightly in embarrassment, and me, sitting quietly in Heena''s embrace.


    "Son. Do you want to play with your friend more?"


    "Yeah. I wanna play with Heena more."


    "Oh? Is her name Heena?"


    "Yes... I''m sowwy..."


    "No need to be sorry. I sent you here to play with friends. Heena''s mother?"


    "Yes?"


    "I''m not familiar with this neighborhood, but is there a playground nearby? The daycare will be closing soon."


    "Of course~ There''s one close by."


    ---


    That''s how we all ended up at a nearby playground. Seeing how relaxed Mom was, I wondered if Grandma had come to look after my brothers.


    Or maybe around this time, they started leaving them alone to play as they pleased. They''d just be gaming at home anyway.


    In any case, the teacher and Mom sat on a bench, chatting as they watched us, while we continued our conversation as we idly played with the sand.


    "Oh no... What if I made a bad impression on your mom..."


    "Heena. We''re four years old now... This is normal."


    "Still..."


    "Don''t keep thinking bad thoughts. Okay?"


    "Okay... Then can I kiss you?"


    "Uh... um..."


    Why did it suddenly become okay to kiss?


    Sure, I''d welcome it when it''s just the two of us, but with Mom and the teacher staring at us intently from behind...


    Heena''s hands kept playing with the sand, but her eyes were sparkling as she looked at me.


    As I was trying to choose my words, I overheard the adults'' conversation.


    "Was it his first day at daycare?"


    "I wasn''t planning on sending him, but he suddenly said he wanted to play with friends... But when I asked the teachers, they said he''d been stuck to Heena like glue all day."


    "Hmm... Our son isn''t that handsome though..."


    "Oh my~ Yeonho is very cute too. By the way, I''m sorry again for making you come so suddenly."


    "It''s fine. I sent him to play with other kids, and it seems he''s made a friend and is having fun, so I''m glad."


    "Thank you for being so understanding. But..."


    "Hmm?"


    "If Heena throws a tantrum again tomorrow, would it be okay if we let them play like today and I drive Yeonho home? I''ll keep in touch with you, of course."


    "That would be troublesome for you..."


    "It''s because of our child~ And I''m happy to see my usually quiet child playing so happily with a friend... I should have enrolled her earlier."


    "Well, if that''s the case."


    It seemed the teacher had realized from Heena''s behavior that this wouldn''t be a one-day affair. She was making a deal with Mom.


    Mom also seemed to think it was fine for me to just make a friend and play well. After all, if I went home, I''d just be watching TV alone anyway.


    Of course, Han Yeonho at over twenty years old would be different, but before that, that''s how I was. Just watching TV or fiddling with the games my brothers handed me.


    Feeling relieved that things seemed to be going well, I refocused on Heena, who was still looking at me with expectant eyes.


    "Heena. Mom and the teacher are behind us... Let''s do it tomorrow."


    "But I wanna do it now... Don''t you like kissing me...?"


    Heena''s bright smile suddenly turned into a face on the verge of tears.


    No, why are you jumping to conclusions again!


    "No! I love kissing too! I wanna kiss all the time."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, yeah. You''re so cute that it''s all I can think about."


    "Hehehe... Am I cute?"


    "Cute, cute. And pretty. You''re always pretty."


    "......"


    "Our Heena is pretty~"


    I wanted to pat her head as I said that, but since I was also playing with the sand, I couldn''t put my hand on Heena''s head.


    So I just gently caressed the back of Heena''s hand as I said it, and Heena looked at me with a dazed expression.


    Wondering why she suddenly went silent, I tilted my head slightly and looked up.


    "Heena?"


    "~~~Nngh!"


    Heena''s face turned bright red as she started making a strange whining sound.


    Then she stood up.


    -Thump!


    And pushed me over backwards. Even though it wasn''t that fast, being in a child''s body meant I couldn''t react at all, and I naturally fell into the sandbox.


    "H-Heena!"


    "What do you do when your girlfriend pushes you down, son?"


    The teacher was startled, but Mom... judging by her voice, she didn''t seem surprised at all.


    Anyway, since they had been watching us intently, they approached as soon as they saw Heena''s sudden action.


    But even faster than that, Heena climbed on top of me. Like a wall-slam, my tiny girlfriend supported herself with her arms on either side of me as she looked down at me.


    -Smooch!


    And started kissing my lips.


    -Smooch! Smooch!


    Not just once or twice, but endlessly.


    "W-wait a sec! Heena... Mmph!"


    "Smooch!"


    I tried to stop her in my panic, but there was no way I could push Heena away by force. In the end, unable to resist properly, I had no choice but to accept Heena''s kisses.


    "......"


    "......"


    As I continued to be kissed, I glanced to the side and saw the teacher and Mom had stopped in their tracks, looking at us with bewildered expressions.


    I didn''t want to show this kind of skinship to family...!


    There was a brief silence following Heena''s unexpected action, but soon the teacher came to her senses and started scolding Heena after separating her from me.


    "Lee Heena! You shouldn''t push your friend! He could get hurt!"


    "I''m sowwy..."


    "It''s just a sandbox, what''s the big deal?"


    "Still... Sigh... Why did you suddenly do that? Hmm?"


    "I wanted to kiss Yeonho..."


    "......"


    "......"


    They already knew from seeing it, but they must have been so dumbfounded that they asked again, only to be even more shocked by hearing it.


    Even I was a bit taken aback.


    No, I didn''t expect her to suddenly knock me down and start planting kisses on me. Heena had completely opened up to me at some point, but she hadn''t been this proactive before.


    Could it be because of my death? That might have caused a big change in Heena''s mindset.


    The teacher sighed heavily after hearing Heena''s words.


    "You wouldn''t even give Mommy and Daddy kisses..."


    And next to the sighing teacher, Mom knelt down to meet our eye level and asked.


    "Heena, do you like our son that much?"


    "I like him. I like him the most."


    "Son, do you like Heena?"


    "Yeah. I like her the most."


    "I see..."


    After hearing our immediate responses, Mom made another proposal to the teacher.


    "Why don''t we take turns watching them each week? You can take care of them this week, and we''ll watch them next week."


    "Oh my, would that be alright?"


    "They''re young, but they like each other this much... I don''t think it''ll end in just a day or two. We live close by, so let''s keep in touch."


    "If you''re willing to do that, I''d be grateful~ I didn''t have anyone to chat with around here either."


    While the two of them discussed future arrangements, Heena whispered to me.


    "Yeonho. Can I do it again?"


    "......"


    Why are you so obsessed with kissing?


    ---


    After that day when we reunited in the past, Heena and I were able to be together every single day. Not only did we meet at daycare, but after it ended, Mom and the teacher would take us to playgrounds or parks.


    At first, I thought they''d take turns watching us each week, but surprisingly, they got along well and always chatted together.


    My mom is more of the cool type, and the teacher is very lively, so I thought their personalities wouldn''t match, but they became friends quickly and even started speaking casually to each other.


    As a result, we gradually began to see each other not just on weekdays, but on weekends too, visiting each other''s homes.


    When we first visited my house:


    "So, you''re Heena?"


    "Hello. I''m Yeonho''s girlfriend."


    "Hahaha! Our youngest already brought home a girlfriend? Yeonho, is Heena your girlfriend?"


    "That''s right."


    "Heh... Pfft... Hahaha..."


    When Heena came to our house, she politely greeted my dad and proudly declared herself as my girlfriend.


    That made Dad laugh for quite a while.


    "Here, you two eat this."


    "Hey, eat this too."


    "Thank you."


    "Thanks."


    Jeongwoo hyung and Sunhoo hyung would bring snacks for us whenever Heena came over, probably finding us cute for playing quietly together without causing any trouble.


    Moreover, Mom paid a lot of attention to Heena. It was obvious even from the sidelines how much she adored her. Almost as if she had gained a daughter.


    And when I went to Heena''s house:


    "Ahem... What do you mean boyfriend already?"


    "Oh, come on~ They''re so cute, why are you being like that~ Right, Heena?"


    "Yeonho is my boyfriend."


    "Ahem..."


    Unlike at my house, Heena''s dad couldn''t hide his discomfort. It was understandable. His adorable daughter, who he cherished more than anything, was clinging to some little boy claiming to be her boyfriend.


    However, just like how my mom liked Heena, Heena''s mom treated me very well.


    And Heeseong hyung, who I hadn''t seen in a long time:


    "Hey, squirt. I''ll do you a special favor and play with you. Come here."


    He just outright played with us. While my brothers found us cute but only watched, this hyung pretended to be annoyed but actually played with us directly.


    He was the same whether as a child or when he grew up. That''s why I was even happier to meet him again.


    But.


    "Yeonho''s gonna play with Heena. Oppa, go away."


    "Heena..."


    "Hey! I said I''d play with you!"


    "Don''t need to."


    "Argh!!"


    Heena preferred to be left alone like my brothers did. She just wanted to monopolize me all to herself.


    Heeseong hyung burst out in frustration, but he couldn''t say anything more to Heena. I thought he was weak to Heena from the first time I saw him, and it seems he was like that from this time.


    Anyway, that''s how both families smoothly became closer.


    At first, it was just Heena and me holding our moms'' hands and visiting each other''s houses, but gradually we started meeting as families, and after more time passed, we even went on outings all together.


    Watching our families grow closer, Heena smiled happily.


    "We''ve already done our meet-the-parents. Right?"


    "I guess so..."


    "Then give me a kiss now."


    "We already kissed a lot in secret earlier."


    "I want more!"


    "O-okay, I got it."


    "Hehehe..."


    "......"


    Seriously, Heena, aren''t you a bit too obsessed with kissing?


    Author''s Note:


    Am I going to get scolded if I end it here?


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 219 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (4)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    One month after starting elementary school...


    Even when I was in kindergarten, I found it incredibly challenging to play with young children at their mental level.


    No matter how hard we tried to match their level, we were adults over twenty years old mentally, while our peers were barely ten-year-old kids.


    Heena and I were experiencing this reality once again in our new elementary school, in Class 5 of the first grade.


    "Heena! Look at this! My mom bought me a Mimi notebook!"


    "Really? That''s nice. It''s pretty."


    "Isn''t it?! Yeonho, do you want to see it too?"


    "Sure. Is this Mimi?"


    "Yep! Haven''t you seen the cartoon?"


    "Heena! Forget that, look at this! These stickers!"


    "Eek! Eek!"


    To prevent any kids from feeling left out if allowed to sit freely, the teacher had pre-assigned seats for everyone in the class. We''d managed to convince her to let us sit together.


    Thanks to that, we ended up as desk mates in the very front row, diligently listening to the kids chattering about various things during every break.


    Even these little ones know beauty when they see it, which is why Heena was still incredibly popular at eight years old. Plus, she was a great listener no matter what kind of stories they were babbling about.


    To kids this age, who mostly just want to talk about what they want to talk about, listeners like Heena and me were invaluable.


    And this wasn''t just true for the kids, but for our homeroom teacher as well.


    "Heena~ Yeonho~"


    "Yes~"


    "Yes."


    "Everyone''s eaten their lunch deliciously, and your friends have been to the playground. So what should we do next?"


    "We should wash our hands."


    "Clean and scrubbed."


    "Correct! Then, would Yeonho and Heena like to show the other friends how it''s done?"


    "Yes!"


    "Sure, we can do that."


    Our homeroom teacher, Ms. Sung Hana, had long since noticed that we were more developed than the other children in various aspects.


    To be honest, it would''ve been impossible not to notice. No matter how hard we tried to act similar to those around us, our basic maturity was bound to show in our everyday behavior.


    So, she often asked us to do things like this, guiding our actions to influence the other kids to follow suit.


    We were happy to oblige, as she was accommodating in many ways, like letting us sit together.


    "Hehe, I''m so glad to have Yeonho and Heena in my class~"


    I might not know much about being a teacher, but after spending a few years surrounded by little tykes, I could roughly guess how helpful our presence was.


    Just the fact that we listened and followed instructions well probably scored us 95 out of 100 points.


    So we obliged the teacher''s requests appropriately, sat back down in our seats to listen to the kids'' chatter, and before we knew it, it was time to go home.


    Being in the lower grades of elementary school meant that once we finished lunch, our school day was over. It was seriously awesome.


    There were days when we had a fifth period, but really, what kind of classes could first graders have? It was just a battle against boredom.


    "How do we go home?"


    "With friends!"


    "Which way?"


    "The main road!"


    "Well done~ Then I''ll see you all next week~"


    "Yes!!!"


    With the teacher''s farewell, the kids started moving busily. They gathered in groups, changed into their outdoor shoes, and left the classroom.


    Most lived nearby, so some would probably play in the schoolyard for a while, while others, still at an age to receive their parents'' full concern, would be picked up and taken home.


    And in this division of groups, Heena and I couldn''t be left out.


    "Let''s go on the swings before we leave!"


    "No way! Heena promised to go on the slide with us!"


    "That''s not true! She said she''d go on the swings!"


    "She did not!"


    "She did too!"


    An argument erupted out of nowhere, even though we hadn''t given any indication either way. Before it could escalate, Heena quickly spoke up.


    "Our mom called, so we have to go home~"


    "Really? Can''t you play for just a little bit..."


    "Sorry~ We''ll see you all next week! Bye-bye!"


    "Bye-bye!"


    Kids trying to get us to play with them was an almost daily occurrence. Sometimes we''d go along with it, but usually we''d make an excuse about our mom and slip away.


    If we said our parents were calling us to come home, even young children would usually accept it.


    After saying goodbye to our friends and parting ways, we held hands tightly and headed home. The kids were still too young to tease us about this, thankfully.


    Besides, we did this every day, so they were probably used to it by now.


    "Let''s go then."


    "Okay! Oh, Yeonho. Should we get some dalgona on the way down the hill? You like it, don''t you?"


    "Shall we? It''s a win-win since we can eat two pieces even if we only buy one."


    I eagerly took up Heena''s suggestion to grab a snack on the way home. I couldn''t help it. I don''t just like dalgona, I''m absolutely crazy about it.


    It''s seriously delicious.


    Plus, when we go, whether it''s because Heena is pretty or just because we''re cute first graders, the dalgona man stamps the pattern more firmly.


    Even though I''m confident I could pull it out successfully without that, he does it anyway. It''s impossible to fail. It''s basically a buy-one-get-one-free deal.


    I pretended to think about it, saying "Should we?" but both Heena and I knew I wanted to go.


    That''s why Heena was already half a step ahead, starting to lead me along.


    "But you know not to eat too much, right?"


    "I''ll brush my teeth really well."


    "We''re brushing together as soon as we get home!"


    "Okay~"


    By the way, I wonder if any of our classmates will see us passing by? They might get upset if they knew it was just the two of us.


    ---


    "They''re so cute, so adorable..."


    Sung Hana, in her fourth year of teaching and now in charge of Class 5 of the first grade this year, muttered to herself as she watched the children heading home.


    Being in charge of lower elementary grades was a tough job not usually assigned to teachers with low seniority.


    She too had only been put in charge of the first grade this year due to the sudden leave of absence of another teacher, but...


    It was easier than expected.


    And more fun than expected.


    She realized that the reason she could feel this way about being in charge of the first grade, which was said to be so difficult, was thanks to two students.


    Han Yeonho.


    Lee Heena.


    If she had to define these two praiseworthy students in one phrase, it would be ''unlike children.''


    Of course, this was her first time being in charge of first grade. But she had been an assistant homeroom teacher for third grade two years ago, and she could tell from what she had heard from other teachers and seen with her own eyes.


    That these two children were different. Not in a bad way, but in a good way.


    They already surpassed first grade level just by quietly listening to her words and following them obediently.


    First grade? Even sixth graders don''t follow instructions that well. Moreover, the two of them handled the other children well, making her job incredibly easy.


    This aspect alone had already lifted more than half the heavy burden of being a first-grade homeroom teacher, and watching the two was entertaining as well.


    Heena, pretty enough to put child actors to shame and a good listener to her friends'' stories.


    Yeonho, not extremely handsome compared to Heena, but with a warm smile and gentle conversation that made others feel at ease.


    These children, who would have stood out even if they were apart, stuck together every day in a way that made even her feel envious.


    ''Can''t I sit with Yeonho?''


    When Heena first asked her this, she didn''t think much of it. She just thought it would be good if even one child could sit with someone they were already close to, potentially reducing problems.


    She just assumed they had gone to the same kindergarten, or that Yeonho was lucky to have a childhood friend.


    But as she observed them, she could see that Heena was completely smitten with Yeonho, even though they were just 8-year-old kids having a puppy love romance.


    The way she kept sneaking glances at her boyfriend during class.


    She thought she was being subtle about looking to the side during lessons, but it was so obvious to Sung Hana teaching at the front that she almost burst out laughing more than once.


    And these little rascals even held hands under the desk.


    *Brrrring!*


    Thinking that having these two good, cute, obedient, and in one way, cheeky students in her class was the best luck she''d had this year, Sung Hana checked her phone that was ringing busily today as well.


    [ ---- Kim Jiyeon''s mother: Teacher~ Class is over, right? Did our Jiyeon remember to pack her indoor shoes? ]


    [ ---- Yoo Seongchan''s mother: The child hasn''t come home yet. Is he still at school by any chance? Please check. ]


    [ ---- Min Suho''s mother: Teacher. Please talk to Suho at school about not buying snacks. He keeps coming home having bought and eaten things. ]


    "Sigh..."


    Faced with the pile of messages from parents that had accumulated as soon as class ended, she couldn''t help but sigh. The toughest time of the day had arrived.


    Even with the presence of exceptionally well-behaved children in her class, this was why being a first-grade homeroom teacher was only ''relatively'' easy and fun. The excessive interference from parents, the biggest stress for lower grade teachers.


    Still, she couldn''t ignore them. She could somewhat understand the feeling of worry that led parents to send messages about their precious sons and daughters, and this level was actually quite manageable.


    As she read each message and tried to respond in a way that wouldn''t upset the mothers, she could see another reason why Heena and Yeonho had completely won her over.


    [ ---- Lee Heena''s mother: You''ve worked hard this week too. Heena keeps saying how kind the teacher is~ Have a restful weekend. ]


    Heena''s mother only sent encouraging messages like this once in a while, never making troublesome requests or trying to shift responsibilities that should be handled at home onto the school.


    Yeonho''s mother rarely contacted her at all unless it was absolutely necessary.


    She could confidently say they were world-class top-tier parents and children.


    The children were well-behaved and obedient, while the parents weren''t overbearing.


    It was a perfect combination that hadn''t existed before and probably wouldn''t exist again, and Sung Hana sighed once more, grateful to the heavens for having this in her class.


    "Ah... I want to go home..."


    ---


    "Yeonho. You can do it!"


    "Just a little more and... Ah! I did it! Mister! I succeeded!"


    "Oh my, Yeonho succeeds every time he comes. Here, have another one~"


    "Thank you! Heena. You eat some too."


    "Ah~"


    "Wait a moment. I''ll break it into smaller pieces for you."


    I put a small piece of the finely crushed dalgona into Heena''s mouth, which was slightly open like a baby bird''s next to me.


    She chewed it slowly and smiled at me.


    "It''s sweet~"


    "Delicious, right?"


    "Yeah! Yeonho, you say ''ah'' too!"


    "Ah~"


    "Haha... Maybe I should get married too..."


    The kind dalgona man seemed to be having an existential crisis watching our lovey-dovey behavior, but we were too busy to notice.


    We were preoccupied with feeding each other pieces of dalgona.


    It''s seriously delicious.


    Author''s Note:


    Ah, whatever!!


    Have a great weekend!!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 218 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (3)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    How much time has passed since I started dropping by Heena''s house, and since Heena began visiting our house multiple times, holding her aunt''s hand?


    We ended up spending time together much more frequently and for longer periods than before we returned to the past.


    On weekdays, at the daycare center.


    On weekends, at one of our homes.


    "Oh... I''m sorry, unnie. I said I couldn''t come, but suddenly I had to leave Heena with you."


    "I''m happy to see Heena, but did something happen?"


    "When I told Heena she couldn''t come today, she threw such a fit... She''s never had a tantrum like that before..."


    "Is that why her eyes are so red?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    One day, both her aunt and uncle had work, so they were planning to leave Heena with her grandparents. But Heena cried so much that they ended up leaving her at our house instead.


    "Sniff..."


    "Why are you crying so much?"


    "Because... I can''t stand not seeing Yeonho..."


    "It''s okay. Stop crying."


    "I''ll stop if you pet me more."


    "Alright~"


    "Hehe..."


    I almost blurted out, "Couldn''t you go without seeing me for just one day?" but I managed to swallow those words. Instead, I gently patted my girlfriend, who would sniffle and then immediately giggle at my touch.


    Seeing this, her aunt left for work with a wry smile, while my mom...


    "I''ll make you something delicious, so you two behave yourselves here."


    "Okay!"


    "Alright."


    "Hehe..."


    After our enthusiastic response, she let out a short laugh, patted our heads as if we were cute, and went to make us a snack.


    Mom really enjoyed looking after the two of us like this. And for good reason.


    With my memories back, I was well-behaved and obedient. Add to that Heena, whose very existence exuded cuteness, giggling adorably by my side.


    Well, I suppose she wouldn''t dislike her son even if we caused trouble, but it''s always cuter when children behave well.


    To be honest, from our perspective, it could have been a bit boring. We weren''t doing anything special when we met; most of the time, we just sat quietly and talked.


    But strangely, when I was with Heena, I never felt bored.


    It was just nice. Meeting Heena again and being together like this. Even without doing anything special together, just looking at each other and smiling.


    This being together, at any time, had now become our daily life.


    ---


    Time flew by quickly.


    Maybe it was because we were young children, but while a day felt incredibly long, time seemed to fly when I was with Heena.


    We experienced many things together during that time.


    We played at home, held hands and walked around the neighborhood with our parents or my brothers, and even went on a camping trip with both families.


    "How is it, Heena? Isn''t daddy''s curry delicious?"


    "Yeah! Yeonho~ Ah~"


    "Ah~"


    "They say there''s no point in raising a daughter... She never did that for me..."


    "Oh my! Are you jealous of your son-in-law~"


    "Son-in-law! How can he be a son-in-law when they''re just kids?"


    "At this point, he''s a son-in-law~ Don''t you think so?"


    "Hmm. I think of Heena as our daughter-in-law too."


    "Oh, come on, honey..."


    Even when we went camping in the mountains, nothing changed between us. Heena naturally kept her place by my side, and I too began to accept Heena''s constant presence as normal.


    It was the same for our families. At first, they probably thought this would last a month or two, but as it passed six months and then a year, they came to accept (?) our relationship.


    "I''ll watch the kids, mom!"


    "Hey, me too. Move over."


    "Jeongwoo oppa, go play games with Sunhoo!"


    "PSP is boring."


    After finishing our meal, we were sitting leisurely in the tent when Heeseong hyung hugged us both from behind. He grinned as he patted us.


    As long as she wasn''t separated from me, Heena didn''t mind being entangled like this. Besides, both Heena and I liked Heeseong hyung. It was unexpected that Jeongwoo hyung would join this competition, though.


    It was fun to watch the two elementary school students bicker over us. It was cute too.


    In this way, we were able to build memories together from our childhood. Although we were still too young to take the initiative in doing things, it was good just being together.


    And so, one year became two.


    Then three years, four years.


    Before we knew it, we were old enough to enter elementary school.


    And surprisingly, we were able to enter the same elementary school. Even though we lived close by, we had previously been assigned to different schools.


    Later, I overheard the adults talking about it. Apparently, while elementary school assignments are generally based on proximity to one''s residence, when there are multiple schools nearby, it''s possible to choose.


    Of course, Heena''s aunt had looked into this extensively and made requests to the elementary school. Probably for Heena''s sake, who would become teary-eyed if she couldn''t see me for just one day.


    And so, on the day of our elementary school entrance ceremony...


    "Both of you, look here~ Kimchi~"


    "Kimchi!"


    "Kimchi~"


    *Click!*


    We took a photo in front of the school gate, arms linked with Heena, smiling brightly. After taking a few more shots like that, her aunt suggested a pose with a smile.


    "Should I take a photo of you two kissing~?"


    "Yeah! Take one! Yeonho, look here!"


    Though she said it teasingly, Heena agreed without hesitation. If Heena was okay with it, I had no objections either.


    "Alright, alright."


    "Son. Don''t pull away right away, make it a long one. I''m going to take several, okay?"


    "Hurry~"


    *Smooch!*


    At Heena''s urging, I turned to face her, and immediately felt her lips press against mine.


    *Click! Click!*


    And her aunt and my mom casually took photos of it. I no longer felt uncomfortable showing this side of us to them.


    Why, you ask?


    Over the past few years, we''ve kissed countless times, and shown it to our families hundreds of times.


    Now, I couldn''t feel embarrassed by just a kiss. Still, I felt a bit shy as other parents and elementary school students passed by, seeing us like this.


    "We''re done~ You can stop kissing now..."


    *Smooch! Smooch!*


    "Take as long as you want~"


    Her aunt tried to stop the kissing after the photoshoot but quickly changed her mind. She already knew from long experience that Heena wouldn''t listen, and that I couldn''t stop her.


    What could I do? I had no right to refuse Heena''s kisses. My lips belonged to her, after all.


    Anyway, after the entrance ceremony and photo session, we all went out for a meal before returning to our house.


    Then, the two of them prepared to go out again, leaving us behind. They were going shopping for various things. Originally, they planned to take us along, but Heena asked to stay, so we ended up house-sitting.


    Normally, they might have worried and taken us along anyway, but we were children who had returned from the future, after all.


    We had shown them how mature and adult-like we could be on several occasions, so they now fully trusted us with these small matters.


    "You two can watch the house well, right? Don''t open the door to strangers~ If anything happens, make sure to call us."


    "Son. You''re the boyfriend, so take good care of Heena."


    "Okay! I''ll play with Yeonho! Mother! You can count on me!"


    "Alright. We''ll trust our daughter-in-law and go."


    "Yes!"


    "Son-in-law~ Take care of our daughter~"


    "Have a safe trip."


    Surprisingly, even our titles had taken this form. About a year ago, when my dad jokingly told us to call them ''father'' and ''mother'', Heena quickly adopted it and continued to use those terms.


    My parents also gladly went along with it, starting to call her daughter-in-law. Of course, her aunt laughed amusedly and called me son-in-law.


    Even her uncle now... well, should I say he accepts our relationship? Or maybe he''s given up? He mixes ''Yeonho'' and ''son-in-law'' when addressing me.


    *Click!*


    After cautioning us about safety a few more times, our mothers left the house, and our house-sitting began.


    "Yeonho~"


    "What should we do?"


    "First, a kiss!"


    "Hmm, let''s think while kissing."


    As soon as they left, Heena threw herself into my arms, and we pressed our lips together endlessly. After a while, seemingly satisfied, Heena pulled away.


    At the same time, she giggled, showing a strange disappointment. That we couldn''t do more than this yet.


    "I wish we could become middle schoolers soon..."


    "Heena. We can''t do naughty things even in middle school."


    "Wouldn''t it be okay by then?"


    "No."


    Maybe because our bodies were still so young, that kind of sexual desire hadn''t arisen yet. Kissing was just something we did as an expression of affection, simply because we liked each other.


    "What about high school?"


    "Hmm... Maybe that would be okay..."


    "Then we''re definitely doing it then! Promise!"


    "We''ll see."


    "What? That''s not fair!"


    Heena puffed out her cheeks at my ambiguous answer. Having spent every day together for four years, talking about so many things, we no longer felt any hesitation in bringing up such topics. Though we never actually did anything before returning, even then.


    Although she acted as if she was sulking, Heena''s arms remained wrapped around my neck, and her eyes, facing mine, were already curved into crescents.


    My girlfriend, who had become even cuter since entering elementary school. Now that her hair had grown much longer, I could start to see a bit more of her adult appearance.


    "I''m glad we got to go to the same elementary school. And we''re even in the same class~"


    "Yeah. But what about middle school? Middle school assignments are random, aren''t they?"


    "Let''s participate in lots of competitions. We can list preferred schools, right? If we have good scores in those competitions, wouldn''t it raise our priority a bit?"


    "I wonder... Well, it can''t hurt to try."


    "It''s decided! Now, shall we kiss some more?"


    "Again?"


    "I always want to~ Why are you acting like this is new?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    If I didn''t stop her, Heena could spend all 24 hours of the day just kissing.


    "I love you~ Smooch!"


    "Mmm... Me too."


    When we were in daycare.


    After entering elementary school.


    We spent every day together without change.


    And we loved each other.


    More than anyone else.


    Author''s Note:


    Just a little... I''ll write just a little more...


    I barely resisted the urge to write in detail starting from the camping story. For now, I''ve skipped straight to elementary school. This really isn''t part 3...!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 220 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (5)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Though we occasionally stray from our path while snacking, most days we head straight home.


    Home is the most comfortable place to have conversations that 8-year-olds would never have, without worrying about our surroundings.


    We try to alternate between each other''s houses as much as possible. We''re always together until late in the evening, and when it''s time to go home, our parents drive us so it''s not too burdensome for either family.


    Sometimes we just end up sleeping over. After years of going back and forth, Heena has quite a few clothes at my house, and I have quite a few at hers.


    "Most math competitions are like HME, right?"


    "Yeah. It''s better that math is the focus since it''d be weird if I was too good at English when I haven''t even studied it."


    "That makes sense. Let''s tell my mom when she gets home. We can say a friend told us about it and we want to try. If we do well once, she''ll probably let us sign up for other competitions too."


    "When is your mom coming home? I promised to give her a shoulder massage today."


    "She said she''d be home around dinner time."


    In my house, with my parents out and my brothers not yet home, I lay with my head on Heena''s lap as we talked. Looking up at her.


    And Heena''s eyes, looking down at me, were filled with an unmistakably deep affection, as always.


    Gently, in that position, Heena slowly stroked my hair, and I took the opportunity during a lull in our conversation to place one hand on Heena''s cheek.


    I felt a slight pressure on my palm as Heena tilted her face, pressing her cheek against it.


    The soft, smooth sensation on my hand never gets old.


    As I gently caressed Heena''s cheek for a moment, she slowly began to lower her face.


    Smooch!


    Her flexibility allowed her to bend at the waist with ease and plant a kiss on my lips.


    "Come to think of it, we haven''t even done it ten times today."


    "Yeah. I''m staying over tonight, so I''ll do it a thousand times before bed."


    "Hmm... How about just a hundred? I''ll probably be really sleepy by then."


    "It''s fine~ I''ll do the other nine hundred while you''re sleeping."


    "Wow."


    I was at a loss for words at my girlfriend''s bold declaration, innocently smiling as she promised a thousand kisses.


    She said she''d do that many tonight because she was sleeping over. If she wasn''t, my lips would already be too occupied by hers for me to even speak.


    To begin with, there wasn''t much to talk about that was more important than physical affection. We spent at least 12 out of 24 hours together every day.


    Of course, since we''ve come back to the past, we could use our knowledge of the future to prepare intensively for what''s to come, but we''ve already agreed not to rush things.


    Taking it easy.


    Just whispering words of love to each other.


    That''s how we decided to spend our time.


    Besides, we didn''t have any immediately useful knowledge. It would be nice to know some stock information, but Heena had practically lived in the hospital, and I had focused solely on studying except when visiting her.


    We knew that major stocks had generally risen, but we didn''t know the details of which ones or by how much.


    Even if we did know, we didn''t have any capital of our own, and we weren''t confident we could naturally convince our parents to invest by saying, "This stock is going to rise, why don''t we invest in it?"


    Since neither my family nor Heena''s was particularly lacking financially, we abandoned the idea of trying to do anything too drastic.


    Our dream was just to live normally like everyone else. Study normally, go to college, get a job. And someday get married and build a life together.


    That was our goal. The ordinary life we couldn''t achieve in the future we''d already lived through.


    "Mmm~"


    While I was lost in thought, Heena, who had been steadily bending down to kiss me once in a while as if knocking, furrowed her brow.


    Looks like this isn''t enough for her.


    By now, I could clearly see what she was thinking just by looking at her face.


    "Yeonho. Can you sit up for a sec?"


    "Okay."


    Knowing what she had in mind, I sat up as Heena went into my room and brought back a pillow. She placed it on the living room floor, then had me lie back down.


    "Hehehe..."


    At the same time, Heena let out a mischievous laugh and climbed on top of me, wrapping her arms around my neck and pressing her lips against mine.


    "Chu..."


    I returned her kiss, holding her tightly so she wouldn''t fall off me.


    "Smooch! Smooch!"


    "Oh, Heena."


    "Yes, tell me~ Smooch!"


    Pleased with my response, she started pressing her lips not just to my mouth, but also to my nose, cheeks, forehead, and neck. I didn''t stop her as I continued speaking.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to go to the bedroom? The bed would be more comfortable."


    "Smooch... If we do this on the bed, I feel like we''ll end up taking a nap."


    "Ah, I guess you''re right. We''d definitely fall asleep."


    I immediately agreed. Even though we were now 8 years old, we still couldn''t resist the temptation of a nap.


    Around this time of day, if we got too comfortable, our eyes would just drift shut. It wasn''t something we could control with willpower.


    I wonder if it''ll get better when our bodies grow a bit more.


    "We don''t have much time alone, so it''d be a waste to spend it napping~"


    "Alright, alright. Want to kiss more?"


    "Yeah!"


    After that, Heena''s kisses continued endlessly. If you''re wondering why we don''t do anything else, it''s because there isn''t much else to do.


    It''s hard for me to get fully immersed in the games of this era when I''ve already played through games that won''t come out for another 10 years. At most, I can enjoy them for their retro feel.


    Going to the playground or park isn''t a great option either. Actually, sitting on the swings and talking or taking a walk around the neighborhood is quite fun. But if we run into our classmates, we get caught up immediately.


    Once that happens, it''s not play anymore¡ªit''s labor. It''s hard enough dealing with the kids during breaks at school; we''d rather avoid it after school''s over too.


    "Mmm... Yeonho."


    "What?"


    Just as my entire face was about to be covered in Heena''s saliva, she stopped kissing me and called my name. And what she said next was one of my biggest recent worries.


    "Later... will you take a bath with me?"


    That''s right, about bathing together.


    "Uh... We''re elementary school students now..."


    "We''re still just first graders~ It''s okay, right? You''ll bathe with me, won''t you?"


    "Hmm..."


    I couldn''t give her an immediate answer when she was demanding it like it was the only option.


    To be honest, we''ve bathed together quite a few times up until now. We reunited at 4 years old and we''re only 8 now. Because we''re so young, our families would bathe us together when we went on trips or slept over at each other''s houses like this.


    Of course, we''re not old enough to have sexual desires physically yet, so even if it felt a bit awkward, we just bathed together without much fuss.


    To be honest, it was a bit embarrassing. But it would have been weird for a kindergartener to say they were embarrassed and wanted to bathe separately, so I couldn''t refuse.


    Even now at 8 years old, there''s no clear physical reaction, but I''m starting to think it might be getting dangerous.


    When we go into the bathroom together, Heena doesn''t just wash herself and get out. She clings to me even when we''re naked.


    Plus...


    "Heena, you stare too much when we''re bathing."


    "Why~ We''re going to get married, so what''s the problem! You should look at me too, Yeonho~"


    My girlfriend boldly demands that I look at her body.


    Did Heena lose all sense of embarrassment when we came back to the past? Or am I the weird one?


    Anyway, when Heena acts cute like this, I always end up losing. I needed to put a firm stop to it here.


    "Then just until this year. We''ll bathe separately starting next year."


    "No!"


    "...Then the year after next?"


    "No~"


    "How long do you want to keep bathing together?"


    "Can''t we just keep bathing together forever?"


    "No way."


    Even in two years, I wonder if I''ll end up dead at her uncle''s hands if we''re still bathing together.


    ---


    After bickering with Heena about bathing, my brothers Heeseong and Sunhoo came home, and the four of us played together. As dinner time approached, Jeongwoo, who started middle school this year, also returned.


    "Daughter-in-law, is it delicious?"


    "Yes! It''s so good!"


    "I''m glad. Eat plenty."


    "I will, Mother!"


    Our family, along with Heeseong and Heena, had dinner together. It wasn''t unusual for these two to join our family for dinner¡ªit happened quite often.


    We even have separate dishes specifically for Heena and Heeseong at our house.


    "You said you''re sleeping over, right? I''m heading home~ Uncle! Auntie! Take care!"


    "Heeseong, I''ll drive you home."


    After dinner, Dad offered to drive Heeseong home.


    "Lather me up~"


    "Alright, alright."


    "Will you use your hands?"


    "No. I''ll use the shower puff."


    "I''ll use my hands for you...hehehe..."


    "......"


    Eventually, I ended up bathing with Heena, who was overflowing with desire.


    "Arm! Aaarm!"


    "Oh my, it feels so good when my daughter-in-law gives me a massage."


    "Honey, does it feel that good?"


    "I''ll do it for Father next time!"


    "Hoho, really?"


    "Yes! Yap!"


    Heena enthusiastically slapped my parents'' backs with her tiny hands, giving them massages.


    And so, another day was coming to an end.


    At 11 PM, Heena and I lay facing each other in bed, talking.


    "You worked hard. Was it tough?"


    "Yeonho... I think I''m too weak..."


    "Pfft, you really put all your strength into it, didn''t you?"


    "Yeah..."


    From what I saw, it looked like Mom and Dad were just happy that Heena did it for them, rather than feeling any actual massaging effect.


    Well, isn''t that good enough since they were happy?


    "Don''t worry too much. Mom and Dad seemed to really like it."


    "Well, that''s good then..."


    "By the way, are we just going to sleep? If you''re tired, should I just hold you?"


    "No!"


    When I suggested this to cheer up Heena, who was feeling down about not giving a proper massage, I immediately got a spirited response.


    At the same time, just like we did earlier on the living room floor, she started climbing on top of me.


    And as she looked down at me, her eyes sparkled.


    "Yeonho, you can sleep if you''re tired. Okay?"


    "How can I sleep when you''re kissing me?"


    "Then kiss me back!"


    "Okay... oof."


    Although we''ve come back nearly 20 years to become childhood friends, our days aren''t filled with incredibly special events. We''re not trying to make them special either.


    We''re just living like this, feeling each other''s presence in our ordinary daily lives.


    Physically experiencing the increasing number of kisses each year.


    Author''s Note:


    We might hop on the time machine again soon!


    This isn''t Part 3!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 221 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (6)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Life as an 8-year-old wasn''t boring with Heena by my side, and although nothing else piqued my interest besides being with her, there were still some fun moments.


    Take the sports day, for example.


    In truth, it wasn''t the event itself that was fun, but rather the atmosphere that stirred up nostalgia and childhood memories. The bustling excitement of countless parents and even neighborhood residents coming to watch touched something deep within me.


    Plus, I enjoyed the activities that involved moving our bodies, like dance routines, jump rope, and running. It was a thousand times better than sitting through classes like "Wise Living" in the classroom.


    "Did you see? I got first place!"


    "Yeah! You''re so fast~ Amazing!"


    During PE class, I didn''t hold back and absolutely crushed the boys in our class when we practiced running. It''s not like I became faster by coming back to the past; I was just naturally quick on my feet as a kid. Around middle school, I started becoming more average.


    Heena wasn''t particularly athletic, so she mainly acted as my personal cheerleader. She''d watch me intently during her own races and come over to cheer me on when she wasn''t participating.


    That''s not to say Heena didn''t take part in any events. In fact, we ended up doing the three-legged race together.


    Originally, I was paired with another fast girl as our class representatives, but...


    "Teacher, I want to do it with Yeonho."


    "Heena, why don''t you cheer for Seoyeon and Yeonho with the other friends? Okay?"


    "I want to do it."


    "The teacher thought hard about how to let everyone have a fair chance to participate~ Heena, you didn''t really like running-"


    "I''m going to do it."


    "Well... Seoyeon was looking forward to it too, so Heena, could you just this once..."


    "Seoyeon~ Can I do the three-legged race with Yeonho? Hm? Is that okay? Right? Thanks~"


    "......"


    "Seoyeon said it''s fine. I''ll do it with Yeonho."


    "Alright... Go ahead then..."


    Apparently, the idea of me holding another girl''s waist as we ran was extremely distasteful to Heena. For the first time, she stubbornly insisted to the teacher and snatched... no, won the position.


    The teacher initially tried to persuade Heena but eventually gave in when Heena stol- I mean, secured the spot from her friend Seoyeon. Thankfully, Seoyeon was a bit of an airhead and really liked Heena, so it didn''t cause any problems.


    If anything, she seemed proud of herself for giving something up for Heena. As expected of our Heena.


    Anyway, since first graders'' three-legged race is basically guaranteed first place as long as you don''t fall or dawdle, we practiced hard during class time with that goal in mind.


    Then came the day of the sports festival.


    Despite practically forcing her way into the three-legged race spot, Heena had absolutely no desire to win.


    "Yeonho! Over here, over here! Let''s do a kimchi smile~"


    "Heena...! We''re in the middle of a race! If we keep going like this, we''ll get first pla-"


    "Mom! Take a picture!!"


    "Hehe, how can you stop there~ I''m so sorry because of our daughter~"


    "Son, isn''t taking a picture with your future daughter-in-law more important than running?"


    Right in the middle of the track, just as we were syncing our steps and making good progress, she suddenly stopped at the spot where our parents were standing.


    And then, with both arms tightly wrapped around my waist, she smiled and demanded a photo.


    "What are they doing~ They''re so cute~"


    "Isn''t the little girl just adorable?"


    I guess since we were just first-grade kids, the parents around us were too busy cooing over how cute we were instead of wondering what on earth we were doing.


    I couldn''t exactly drag Heena along forcefully in this situation, so I simply gave up and struck a pose with her. There was no way we could catch up now even if we started running again.


    It''s not like we''d get prize money for winning the sports day anyway.


    Sorry, classmates!


    "Kimchi~"


    "Kimchi~"


    -Click!


    ---


    Apart from big events like the sports day, the various competitions Heena and I participated in by leveraging our friendship also made my heart race.


    The reason such tests can be fun is probably because of the confidence in oneself. The confidence that you''ll do well, of course.


    Although math competitions require more reasoning skills than simple calculation abilities, there was no way I wouldn''t get a perfect score in an elementary school lower grade math competition.


    Of course, that''s how it should have been, but...


    "......"


    "You can do better next time if you stay calm~"


    "What next time for someone like me..."


    "Aw, don''t be like that~ I''ll give you a kiss to cheer you up~"


    Heena got a perfect score. But I made a mistake on one problem. It wasn''t because the question was difficult, but because I rushed through it thinking it was easy and made a simple addition error.


    A guy who was studying hard in university, even if he had emptied his head for 4-5 years, making a mistake on a first-grade elementary school math problem? Is this even human?


    While I was feeling utterly disgusted with myself over this ridiculous blunder, our parents were going wild over our scores.


    "Oh my goodness~ You both did so well! Sis, don''t you think we should send them to a gifted school?"


    "Gifted school? That''s a bit much... But they are impressive."


    "They''re incredibly impressive!"


    Whether it was Heena''s parents or mine, they were the type to care more about us growing up healthy and happy than our grades, but there was no reason not to be pleased when we brought home good test scores.


    Especially since we hadn''t shown them how we usually study, and here we were, kids who were always hugging and kissing, doing so well on a test.


    Seeing even Dad, not just Mom, visibly delighted, my self-loathing melted away like snow.


    Rather than thinking I had done my filial duty, I just felt a tingling warmth seeing my parents so happy. I wondered if I had ever made them this happy before coming back to the past.


    Ah, I had.


    They were overjoyed when I first brought Heena home. They absolutely adored her.


    "Yeonho. Do you enjoy math? Should we send you to an academy?"


    In this situation where even talk of academies had come up, I shook my head and told Dad,


    "No. I want to study with Heena, just the two of us."


    "Is that so?"


    I''m already dying of boredom with just school classes, if I go to an academy on top of that, my mind might just break.


    Dad didn''t seem intent on forcing me to go either, nodding his head with a grin as he stared intently at my report card again.


    I guess I''ll have to pretend to study a bit and take all these tests from now on, huh?


    "Hey, I want to take another test with Yeonho!"


    "If you want to, you should! Dad will look into what other tests are available!"


    Heena also relayed what we had previously agreed upon to the uncle who was hugging her tightly and expressing his joy.


    It wasn''t just to make our parents happy, but also in preparation for when we enter middle school later.


    Middle school admissions are basically a lottery, but I thought if we had a lot of these award records, the school might be inclined to pick us.


    It always feels like Heena is clinging to me, but I can''t bear to be without her either.


    "Dad~ Let go! I want to go kiss Yeonho!"


    "...Won''t you give Dad one too?"


    "Let go!"


    "Alright..."


    Uncle became visibly dejected at Heena''s firm response. Regardless, Heena ran to my side, linked arms with me, and started kissing my cheek.


    "Mmm~ Chu!"


    Heena''s kisses have no reason. She probably just felt like it and came over.


    By the way.


    "Daughters... there''s no point in raising them..."


    I''m sorry, uncle...


    ---


    Whether it was during the sports day, various academic competitions, or field trips.


    We were always holding hands like that.


    And that remained unchanged even at Christmas, the tail end of the year.


    "Santa Claus brought a present for Yeonho this year too~ What did you wish for, Yeonho?"


    "A game console!"


    "I see~ Then shall we look at the present? I wonder if it''s the game console Yeonho wanted~ Or not~"


    Aunty built up the excitement as she watched me unwrap the gift. The rest of the family was also focused on me.


    To be honest, it was obvious that it would be a PlayStation 2 inside, but I acted as excited as I could while carefully untying the ribbon and peeling off the wrapping paper.


    It couldn''t be anything else because a few days ago, Dad and Uncle had brought home a huge stocking. They said if we wrote what we wanted on a note and put it inside, Santa would bring us a present.


    It happened last year too, and the year before that. It had already become an annual event.


    Sure enough, inside the wrapping was a game console. Including a few game titles.


    "Wow! Thank you so much!"


    My response was a mix of acting and genuine gratitude. While I couldn''t fully immerse myself in these games that were old news to me, some fun titles would gradually come out.


    After my gift-opening time ended and my brothers received their appropriate gifts or pocket money.


    "Shall we try this out now? Yeonho, can I set up this game console?"


    "Sure. Go ahead, Jeongwoo hyung."


    "I want to play too! Han Sunhoo, look at this! There''s Tekken here too!"


    "You''re right. I''ll be player one."


    "Then I''m player two!"


    Beside me, Jeongwoo hyung, who''s in middle school, was eyeing my PlayStation along with Sunhoo hyung and Heeseong hyung, the elementary school game addicts.


    I just pretended not to know and left everything to Jeongwoo hyung. Anyway, I''ll always be with Heena, so I won''t have much time to play games. My brothers will probably use it most of the time.


    Our parents must have known this when they bought it for all of us to use together.


    While my brothers were noisily setting up the game console in front of the TV, Mom and Aunty were bringing out various snacks, and Dad and Uncle had somehow already started drinking.


    It was a lively Christmas.


    It was the same last year and this year. And probably next year we''ll have a Christmas just like this.


    As usual, I was sitting quietly right next to Heena, side by side, feeling each other''s warmth.


    "Yeonho, Yeonho."


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you like me or the game more?"


    "I like you way more."


    "Right? Don''t look at the game console more than me. Got it?"


    "Yeah. I got it."


    I gave a perfect answer to Heena''s slightly jealous question.


    By the way, I wonder if we''ll be able to bathe separately next year?


    Author''s Note:


    I should write the ''after'' part too...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 222 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (7)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I turned nine. Of course, not much changed just because I was nine now.


    Fortunately, Heena and I were in the same class again, so we were inseparable both at home and at school. We were already famous among the teachers - everyone knew us.


    Except for bathroom breaks, we were always holding hands. We were the center of attention among the kids, never caused any trouble, and even excelled in all sorts of competitions.


    We simply couldn''t help but stand out. Plus, as our first-grade teacher had noted, just listening and following instructions earned us about 80% of people''s goodwill.


    Thanks to that, we were extremely popular not just with the other kids, but with the teachers too.


    Our school life was completely problem-free. However, life at home was starting to show some cracks.


    "Now that Heena''s grown up a bit, shouldn''t you two bathe separately?"


    "I haven''t grown at all. I''m still a little kid. So I can still bathe with Yeonho."


    "What kind of little kid talks so well?"


    "Heena still wittle. Wanna bathe with Yeonie."


    "......"


    "......"


    As soon as she heard the aunt''s coaxing, Heena started speaking in baby talk without hesitation. Her sudden change left both the aunt and me speechless.


    Did she want to bathe with me that badly? I didn''t mind, but it seemed a bit much for our families to see.


    "Mom! Heena''s gonna bathe with Yeonie!"


    Regardless of our reactions, Heena said this while tightly gripping my hand. As if she absolutely wouldn''t let me go alone.


    The aunt sighed and looked at me this time. She knew it was impossible to persuade Heena.


    "Yeonho. You''re growing up too. Isn''t it embarrassing to bathe with Heena?"


    "Um... Yes. I should bathe separ-"


    "Yeonho. We''ll bathe together, right? Hm? You''re not going to say no, are you? Hm? We''ll go in together, right? Hm? Hm~?"


    "...I want to bathe with Heena too."


    "See, Mom!"


    "......"


    Before I could even finish my answer, Heena butted in with a leading question. I couldn''t refuse when she pushed like this.


    To be honest, I didn''t mind bathing together - I just felt a bit awkward because of our families'' reactions. Besides, bathing together was more fun than alone, and since she was my girlfriend, even if there were no sexual responses yet, there was always a bit of excitement.


    But from the aunt''s perspective, it probably looked like my answer came from Heena''s pressure. Rather than blaming me, she looked at Heena with a face that said, "What am I going to do with you?"


    Finally, the aunt let out a big sigh and made her decision.


    "Lee Heena, only until this year. Got it? From next year, absolutely not."


    Her voice had lost its usual gentleness and was filled with firmness.


    "Okay! I got it! Hehe..."


    But Heena easily agreed, completely unfazed by the aunt''s tone.


    The way she laughed mischievously, I could tell she was planning to throw another tantrum next year.


    "Then we''re going to take a bath! Can we have a bubble bath?"


    "I''ve already prepared it, so make sure you wash up properly. You two can manage on your own, right?"


    "Yes! Let''s go, Yeonho!"


    "We''ll be back soon."


    Nine years old.


    Until then, we still bathed together. In the spacious bathtub, with Heena hugging me as I sat down first. Taking our time.


    Of course, we didn''t just wash our bodies. Even if we didn''t do anything too naughty.


    "Kiss my neck~"


    "On your nape?"


    "Yeah! Hurry~"


    We were constantly kissing anyway, regardless of the place.


    By the way, should I try to persuade her a bit from next year? It''s starting to feel a bit risky.


    ---


    Time passed again, and while our daily lives, including school, remained the same.


    Right after turning ten.


    "Lee Heena! Didn''t Mom tell you? Absolutely not from this year!"


    "No! I''m going to bathe with Yeonho!!"


    "Honey! Say something too!"


    "Ahem... Lee Heena! Are you going to keep throwing tantrums and not listening to your mom?!"


    "I don''t care!! I hate you, Dad!!"


    "...Dear, this isn''t working."


    "Oh, for goodness'' sake! Heena''s dad, just go away!"


    As the days repeated, if there was one thing that could raise the aunt''s voice, it was the bathing issue.


    To be honest, I wasn''t surprised by this scene because I knew Heena would throw a tantrum again this year.


    Heena usually listened so well and never cried, so when she did burst into tears, both her uncle and aunt became extremely weak.


    Sure enough, the uncle had already been shot down by a single "I hate you," and the aunt''s voice was gradually getting softer.


    "Waaaaaah!!"


    They simply couldn''t scold Heena harshly as she wailed like the world was ending.


    And as I watched this, as Heena''s boyfriend, my heart ached for her pitiful cries... Well, honestly, my heart didn''t ache at all.


    Because of a conversation I had with Heena last year when we were in bed.


    "If they don''t let us bathe together next year, I''m just going to cry. If I cry, they''ll definitely let us."


    "Do you really have to go that far?"


    "Of course! I don''t want to bathe unless it''s with you!"


    "I like it when Heena bathes every day."


    "Then I''ll do it every day! We''ll end up doing it together anyway, so I can do it every day!"


    "You''ve already decided, huh."


    It was a calculated cry. She had decided from the start that she''d cry if we couldn''t bathe together. It looked incredibly pitiful, but it was full of ulterior motives.


    The aunt, unable to do anything about Heena''s crying, finally passed this issue on to my parents.


    She knew that just as the aunt and uncle were weak to Heena, Heena was also weak to my mom and dad.


    But Heena, who had been crying so pitifully at her house.


    "Mother... Can''t I bathe with Yeonho...?"


    "Hmm..."


    "This is... Well, at ten years old..."


    "Please~"


    "......"


    "......"


    The uncle and aunt who had followed us were left speechless at the sight of Heena, who had suddenly stopped crying and was now acting coy and cute. They probably never thought that her earlier crying was just an act.


    Moreover, while it was true that Heena was weak to my parents, my parents were even weaker to Heena. They could never be strict with Heena, even if they might with me.


    In the end, this ridiculous bathing battle ended in Heena''s victory again this year.


    "This is really the last year. Lee Heena, you understand? If you throw a tantrum like this again next year, you''re really going to get punished!"


    "Hehehe..."


    "I''m going crazy..."


    Now that she had gotten permission anyway, Heena just giggled in my arms, ignoring the aunt''s threats.


    What could I possibly say here?


    The best answer was to just stay quiet.


    ---


    And finally, at eleven years old.


    "Mom."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m going to bathe with Yeonho. Even if you try to stop me, I''m going to do it."


    "Oh my~ Coming on strong, are we? Fine. You know Mom bought a cane just in case, right?"


    "I don''t care! I''m going to do it with Yeonho!!"


    "You come here right now! Didn''t you promise Mom last year?!"


    "If Yeonho and I are okay with it, why are you making such a fuss!"


    "Lee Heena!!"


    Heena had given up on her clumsy acting, and the aunt was no longer showing any mercy. A full-scale war had begun.


    Just like last year, I took a step back and watched the fight. I even brought snacks and cola beforehand.


    As I sat on the floor munching on snacks like I was watching a play, Heeseong oppa came out of his room, drawn by the commotion in the living room.


    "What''s all this about?"


    "Want some Pepero, oppa?"


    "No thanks. Hey, but..."


    "What?"


    He declined the snack I offered and lowered his voice, leaning close to my ear.


    "Whose side are you on?"


    Of course, as Heena''s boyfriend, I was on her side, but that''s probably not what he was curious about. He was probably wondering if I wanted to bathe with Heena or not.


    Of course, I couldn''t answer that part honestly. I whispered back, just as quietly.


    "I''m on the winning side."


    "Oh... You clever little rascal."


    Well, I said that, but truthfully, I was rooting more for the aunt''s side. It''s not that I''d grown tired of bathing with Heena.


    But generally, girls develop a bit faster than boys, both physically and mentally, and that worried me. Of course, our minds were already those of adults over twenty, but I''m not talking about that - I mean in terms of sexual responses.


    Somehow, I was starting to sense a hint of sensuality in the way Heena''s hands washed my body. Physically, various parts of Heena had developed, and it was awkward how she kept trying to show them to me.


    I was worried that at this rate, we might end up having an accident not in high school, but as early as middle school.


    Of course, I intended to take responsibility for Heena for life. And given that we''d already seen everything over the years, it wasn''t like I was dead set against touching her before we became adults.


    But.


    Still.


    Doing it in elementary or middle school seemed a bit much, didn''t it?


    "Okay! We''ll bathe separately!"


    "That''s how it should be! If you do this again, you''ll really get the cane, understand?!"


    "Tch..."


    After a long battle, the aunt finally emerged victorious. Her determination to not give in no matter how much Heena cried was palpable even to me.


    Heena probably approached this with a ''nothing ventured, nothing gained'' attitude. It was certainly starting to look a bit risky to others.


    "You two play in the living room~ I''ll make some pancakes."


    Anyway, once the fight was over, the aunt returned to her usual kind self. She immediately went to the kitchen to make us a snack.


    In the meantime, Heena came back to my side, hugged me, and whispered softly.


    "Hey, let''s do it secretly when no one''s around. Got it?"


    "......"


    Heena, you''re really quite a tough kid, aren''t you?


    ---


    The annual bathing war was the biggest event of the year, but otherwise, we spent our days without anything special happening.


    Us always being together, both families going on vacation together during holiday seasons, getting perfect scores in several annual competitions - it was all just part of our routine.


    We took each other''s presence for granted, as if we were actual family.


    And so, repeating year after year.


    Before we knew it, we were 13 years old, in the 6th grade of elementary school.


    Author''s Note:


    Thank you all so much for reading and enjoying this! It won''t be a part 3 after all... but I''ll write it a bit longer than I originally planned, expanding on it more.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 223 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (8)

    223 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (8)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Early morning.


    I woke up and lay there for a few minutes, staring blankly with bleary eyes. Reaching out to check my phone on the bedside table, I saw it wasn''t even 6 AM yet.


    Normally, I''d go back to sleep, but today my body refused to close its eyes. So I gently began caressing Heena''s cheek as she slept peacefully beside me.


    We''d been banned from bathing together since 4th grade, but Heena''s mom never stopped us from sleeping in the same bed. Probably because Heena would cry for real, not just pretend, if she tried.


    "Mmm..."


    We''re both 13 now. It''s been 9 years since I returned to the past. Heena is gradually becoming the person I remember from back then.


    Her big eyes, delicate nose and lips are already identical to her adult self. Her hair has grown so long it nearly reaches her waist.


    She''s really turning into quite the beauty.


    Before I came back to the past, when we first started dating. And from age 4 until now. This stunningly pretty girl who turns heads wherever we go.


    How can I describe the satisfaction, the sense of superiority, knowing she only has eyes for me, only loves me?


    My heart overflowed with affection and love.


    "That tickles..."


    "Oh, sorry. Did I wake you?"


    "Hehe..."


    *Chu*


    Heena opened her eyes at my touch, giggling as she gave me a quick kiss.


    "What time is it?"


    "Not even 6 yet. Go back to sleep."


    "I''m wide awake now. And it''s not fair for you to be the only one touching."


    "You''re right."


    Heena reached up to caress my cheek too. At the same time, she pressed her body even closer to mine. The slight gap that had naturally formed while we slept disappeared as she molded herself against me. ?§ÑNO??bE?S


    "You''re so cute today too, my Yeonho."


    "You''re the one who gets prettier every day."


    "Really? Am I pretty?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then why didn''t you look at me when we bathed yesterday?"


    "......"


    We bathe separately when family''s around, but if the timing''s right and everyone''s out, we still go into the bathroom together.


    Heena, whose body is slowly developing curves, and me, whose body is starting to have sexual responses. Together.


    And Heena still clings to me naked. It''s genuinely awkward now. In several ways.


    So even though we wash together and soak in the tub, I try not to stare too openly. I''ll hug her, but I at least try to control where I look.


    "Hm? Why~?"


    "Cut me some slack. You know why."


    "Hmm~ Then pamper me now instead."


    "Alright."


    It''s no problem as long as she''s not naked.


    Besides, when she asks to be pampered, she doesn''t want anything extreme. Just gently stroking her hair or back with affection while...


    *Chu, chu!*


    Giving her little kisses on her lips, cheeks, or the back of her hand is enough to satisfy her.


    "I like this..."


    Then Heena burrows further into my arms, rubbing her body against mine as she slips one leg between my thighs.


    I tried to ignore the various soft parts of her body I could feel as I indulged her clinginess.


    "You''re such a baby. Always wanting attention."


    "Heena is a baby~ So pamper me more, more~"


    "If you''re still a baby, then we''ve got more than 4 years until high school? So instead of 4 years, we''ll have to wait 7 years before we can do that kind of thing¡ª"


    "Yeonho."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t say things like that. Unless you want me to pounce on you right now."


    "...Sorry. My bad."


    "Mm-hmm. It''s okay~ And... we might do it before high school, you know?"


    I broke out in a cold sweat at her words, which followed right after her momentary serious expression. She quickly went back to grinning, but her follow-up made me nervous.


    At least for this year, it seems Heena has no such intentions. But from next year on, will I be able to protect my chastity?


    "Yeonho''s cheeks are so soft and cute... Your fingers are pretty too... And your butt is... Hehehe..."


    Judging by the way her hand was subtly caressing my backside, it might not be easy.


    ---


    This week, I''m staying over at Heena''s house. When we were younger, we used to spend a few nights apart in our own homes. But at some point, we started spending every single day together.


    There was even a time when Heena''s family had to go to their countryside home, and I ended up going with them.


    At the time, Heena had said:


    "It''s just one day apart... I''ll be fine..."


    But her face looked like she might burst into tears at any moment. Seeing that, her parents couldn''t bear it and convinced mine to let me come along.


    Thanks to that, I even got to greet Heena''s grandparents. They didn''t know how attached Heena usually is to me, so they just thought we were close friends and found it cute.


    Anyway, that''s how inseparable we''ve been, every single day.


    It''s not just us - I wonder if our families would feel strange if we were apart now too?


    "Be careful on your way, and have a good day at school~"


    "We''re off!"


    "We''re leaving."


    "Yawn... Have a good day~"


    After eating the toast Heena''s mom made for us, saying goodbye to her dad who leaves early for work, and leaving behind Heeseong who just woke up claiming it was a school anniversary...


    We headed to school.


    "Oh, Heena''s here!"


    "Hi Heena! You too, Yeonho!"


    "Hi~"


    "Hey."


    As soon as we arrived, kids flocked around our desks. It''s a familiar scene by now. It''s been like this since 1st grade.


    I''m glad we''re in the same class again in 6th grade. We were separated in 5th grade, and Heena asked me every day, "What did you talk about with the other girls?"


    To be honest, I don''t even see the other kids as girls besides Heena. They''re all just little kids to me, even in 6th grade.


    Still, conversations with the other kids are becoming more fun. Especially the boys - by 13, their interests are mostly soccer, basketball, and video games.


    "Han Yeonho, did you watch the soccer game yesterday?"


    Usually, it''s mostly girls who easily approach us. Heena''s presence makes it hard for boys to get close.


    Plus, at this age, kids usually tease couples. But with us, they don''t dare say a word. It''s almost like they''re afraid of Heena.


    But like Seonghun who''s talking to me now, there are occasionally some who cross that line.


    "No."


    "Huh? You didn''t watch?"


    "Yeonho was on a date with me yesterday~"


    "Oh... uh, it was really exciting!"


    Before I could answer, Heena chimed in with a bright smile. Seonghun stammered a bit, clearly flustered. Heena''s smile was too powerful for kids our age.


    It''s a bit much to say, but I''m certain at least 80% of the boys in our class have a crush on Heena. No, make that 80% of all the boys in our elementary school who''ve seen her.


    This guy brought up soccer, but the way he kept glancing to the side showed he was probably hoping to catch Heena''s attention too.


    "You''re playing soccer at lunch, right? Lee Jeonghyun said we should play together today."


    "Soccer? How many kids are playing?"


    "Don''t know. But it''ll be over 10 for sure. With you, that''s already 5 from our class."


    "That''s enough to play, I guess."


    "You''re playing soccer later? Then I''ll sit in the stands and cheer you on~"


    "Why is Lee Heena coming? I mean, it''s fine, but..."


    Seonghun''s voice and face noticeably brightened, even as he grumbled. Heena always follows me whether I play soccer or basketball, so it''s nothing new. But he''s still acting all tsundere like a typical kid.


    Instead of feeling jealous, I found it both pitiful and cute. I knew better than anyone that Heena''s attention was focused solely on me.


    Besides, this was pretty tame. Last year, there was a kid who picked fights because he didn''t like how openly Heena and I were dating.


    I knew it was best to crush those types with one big fight to keep things smooth, so I was prepared to throw down. Unfortunately, that fight never happened.


    One day, as that kid walked by, he shoulder-checked me. The moment Heena saw that, she got seriously scary and said:


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    That alone was enough to intimidate him, and when he heard somewhere that Heena''s older brother was Heeseong, he completely chickened out.


    Why? Because Heeseong was famous for being a iljin1 in the area. He didn''t extort money or beat up other kids, but he had a reputation as a handsome, scary older kid.


    To elementary school kids, a middle schooler like that is scarier than adults. He''s in high school now, which feels a bit more distant, but still.


    Anyway, it worked out well for me. Heeseong wasn''t doing anything too bad, and he was nice to me.


    *Screech*


    "Alright everyone, take your seats!"


    As we were gathered around our desks chatting loudly, class time suddenly approached.


    Sigh... I don''t mind much else, but classes are so damn boring.


    Utterly mind-numbing.


    ---


    Lunchtime.


    A bunch of 6th graders had taken over all the goals on the field. Sorry to the 4th and 5th graders, but in elementary school, 6th grade rules.


    Sometimes teachers step in if it gets too bad, but it''s not often that we use the whole field.


    I was in the center of the field doing rock-paper-scissors with a boy from another class.


    "Rock, paper, scissors!"


    "Ah, I lost!"


    "I won, right? Doltaeng, you''re on my team."


    "Yes! Han Yeonho''s team!"


    Just dividing up the teams. With fewer people we''d use the "deden" method, but with this many, it''s faster to pick one by one with rock-paper-scissors. We all know each other pretty well anyway, since it''s always the same kids.


    The kid with the nickname "Doltaeng" (stone head) because of his broad face cheered as he stood behind me. He had good reason to be happy - being on my team almost guaranteed a win.


    I''m not professionally trained in soccer, but in my past life, I played soccer and basketball constantly from elementary school through college. Thanks to that experience, I''m on a whole other level compared to the current kids.


    Of course, if there was a kid who trained separately somewhere, I might get pushed back a bit. But there''s no one like that, so.


    After dividing the teams and determining first possession with a final round of rock-paper-scissors, we were about to start the game when...


    "Wait a sec~"


    Heena, who had been sitting in the stands, suddenly came down to the field and approached me as I was holding the ball with my foot in the center.


    Because of that, everyone''s attention turned to Heena. Ignoring the stares, she came right up to me and...


    *Chu*


    "Yeonho, fighting!"


    She kissed my cheek, gave me a cute cheer, and went back to the stands.


    "......"


    "......"


    "......"


    The atmosphere grew chilly as my friends'' gazes turned cold.


    These friends I''m playing with have been at this school since 1st grade, so they''ve seen Heena do this at least 100 times by now. You''d think they''d be used to it, but...


    As I said earlier, over 80% of the boys in our school probably have a crush on Heena. So...


    "Hey, you know the rules, right? No tackling."


    I had to worry about my own safety.


    Whew, look at those fierce eyes. Little brats.


    If you''re jealous, go get yourself a pretty childhood friend!


    Though there''s probably no one quite like Heena!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    1 school bully


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 224 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (9)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    There were a few fouls at the start, but after about 5 minutes, everyone forgot the little things and got absorbed in the soccer game. Despite all the talk of jealousy, they''re just kids in the end - once they start playing, they forget everything else.


    I wasn''t just playing along; I genuinely enjoyed myself. If I were still in my adult body playing with kids, it would obviously be boring. But now that I have the same physical condition as them, it''s surprisingly fun.


    "Ah, we lost again!"


    "Next time, don''t put Han Yeonho and Doltaeng on the same team! It''s so unfair!"


    "Alright, alright. I''ll team up with Heena next time, so you guys go ahead."


    After about 30 minutes of a short game, everyone headed back to the classroom. My friends chattered about soccer as they walked back in their own group, while I joined Heena and the other girls at the stands.


    "You''re really good at soccer~"


    "Yeah, aren''t you the best in our school?"


    "I''m pretty good, I guess."


    "Show-off!"


    The girls around Heena playfully smacked my arms and back while complimenting me. It wasn''t just my imagination - their actions clearly showed they had a crush on me.


    I''m not a face genius like Heena, so I don''t have overwhelming popularity, but I do have quite a few admirers.


    It''s because I don''t play childish pranks like other boys my age, I''m good at both studies and sports, and while I''m not extremely handsome, I''m not bad-looking either.


    As I continued chatting with the girls, Heena suddenly linked her arm with mine. At the same time, the conversation that had been focused on me abruptly stopped, and the other kids subtly moved ahead.


    Noticing the change in atmosphere, I slowed down a bit and followed behind the girls, keeping some distance. There were still more than 5 minutes left until lunch break ended, so we weren''t in a rush. Besides...


    "Must be nice being so popular with the girls?"


    After chatting and laughing with the other girls, I always had to soothe Heena''s jealousy.


    "I am pretty popular, I guess."


    "Hmph. If you like it so much, why don''t you just go join them?"


    "Can I really?"


    "No. You''ll die if you do."


    My girlfriend pouted as she made that deadly threat. Honestly, my popularity was probably nothing compared to Heena''s, but I found it adorable when she showed her jealousy like this.


    Even when she was jealous, she never actually hurt other girls or tried to control me excessively.


    No, wait. Isn''t sticking to me all day, every day, a form of control?


    Anyway, Heena didn''t really need to worry. Even if the girls showed interest in me, they''d never actually confess.


    Heena''s influence over the girls in our grade was absolute, so they would never do anything to get on her bad side. At most, they''d engage in small talk with a bit of skinship, like earlier.


    Even at just 13 years old, these dynamics seemed to be ingrained in the girls at a genetic level.


    Of course, Heena wouldn''t do anything directly, but girls know that once they''re pushed out of the group, life becomes extremely difficult. So they''re careful from the start.


    Heena probably knew this too, but she might still feel uneasy. I''d felt the same way many times before my regression. You don''t doubt your partner''s feelings, but you just don''t like it.


    Heena was frowning her pretty brow, hugging my arm like she was going to crush it. I''d teased her a bit, but I should cheer her up quickly.


    After checking if anyone was nearby, I turned to the side and quickly pecked Heena on the lips.


    *Chu*


    "Eep...!"


    Heena''s face turned red at my surprise kiss. We kiss over a hundred times a day, but Heena usually initiates most of them.


    Plus, when we''re in the mood, we usually do dozens of kisses in one go, so it''s almost become a habit. That''s why Heena''s flustered reaction when I kiss her unexpectedly like this is so adorable.


    I smiled slightly and said playfully:


    "Want me to do it again?"


    "...Yeah. Do it."


    Her face still bright red, she let go of my arm completely and stood still with her eyes closed, quietly waiting for my kiss. The slight annoyance from earlier had probably completely vanished from her mind by now.


    I held the cheeks of my girlfriend - the cutest girl in the world - and pressed my lips against hers once more.


    ---


    After school ended, we just dropped our bags at home and went out for a date. Holding hands with Heena, who seemed even more excited than usual, probably because she liked my surprise kiss earlier.


    "Yeonho! Do you want chicken skewers? Or hotteok?"


    "Hmm... Can''t we have both?"


    "Sure! I''ll buy them for you!"


    Usually, Heena would stop me from eating too much street food, saying it''s bad for my health. But today, she was encouraging me to eat whatever I wanted.


    Her buying doesn''t really mean much since our allowances are practically shared. Mom often gives my allowance to Heena too. She probably thinks it doesn''t matter who she gives it to since we''ve been together for years.


    We bought a hotteok and a chicken skewer each from a food stall and sat on a nearby playground bench.


    "Is it good?"


    "Mm... Yeah."


    "Eat slowly~ You''re getting it all over your face."


    Heena took just one bite to taste, then spent the rest of the time taking care of me with a handkerchief in hand. My body is small, so my mouth is small too, and I keep getting food around my mouth as I eat.


    *Munch munch*


    "Geez... Are you going to keep eating like that?"


    "I can''t help it."


    "Can''t help it? You..."


    Heena glared at me after wiping my mouth several times with the handkerchief. She looked at me like that for a moment, then brought her face close and...


    "Chu..."


    *Lick*


    This time, she pressed her lips against mine and licked around my mouth with her tongue. Her tongue, soft yet slightly rough, left a bit of saliva before pulling away.


    She smiled after doing such a cute thing.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted me to do?"


    I really hadn''t intended that at all. The food around my mouth was genuinely accidental, and it''s not like it was the first time I''d eaten messily. Heena probably knew that too, but...


    "I''ve been smearing food on purpose, waiting for you to do that. I''m disappointed it took you so long, Heena."


    "I''m sorry~ I should have noticed earlier!"


    "I''ll let it slide this time, but be more careful in the future."


    "Okay!"


    What does it matter if I''m happy and Heena''s cute?


    Anyway, we''ve exchanged our cheesy lines, and we''ve finished our chicken skewers and hotteok. I stood up from the bench and asked about our next destination.


    "What should we do now? The school trip is coming up soon. Want to go shopping?"


    "There''s not much to buy... Should we go get some underwear? You''ll pick mine out for me, right?"


    "No."


    If we were over twenty, I might be able to pick out underwear together, but right now, it''s absolutely impossible. I don''t even have the confidence to enter a lingerie store with her.


    But Heena didn''t give up despite my immediate refusal.


    "Why not~ Pick out the ones you like~"


    "They''re all good. They''re all pretty. They''re all cute. They''re the best."


    "You always say that! Then later at home, I''ll try on everything I have, and you''ll pick the one that suits me best, okay?"


    "No."


    "Why not!"


    I think I chose the wrong topic. What shopping is there to do for an elementary school trip besides buying snacks?


    We still sometimes secretly bathe together, and thanks to that, I''ve seen Heena naked and in her underwear countless times. But even after years, I still can''t bring myself to look directly at her.


    It''s a bit better now, but when we were younger, it felt like I was committing a crime.


    Seeing Heena puff up her cheeks in dissatisfaction at my firm refusal, I tried to change the subject. I want to fulfill everything Heena wants as much as possible, but some things are just not possible.


    "Don''t sulk... How about we take sticker photos? It''s been a while."


    "Sticker photos?"


    Heena''s expression brightened a bit at those words. I just threw out the first thing that came to mind, but surprisingly, she latched onto the idea.


    Heena quite likes taking sticker photos. The booth is a somewhat enclosed space, so we can take all sorts of pictures without worrying about other people''s gazes.


    "Yeah. It''s been a while since we''ve done it. How about we update our kissing photos?"


    "Okay! Let''s go quickly!"


    "Alright, let''s go~"


    ---


    After taking sticker photos at a nearby arcade photo booth, we headed back home.


    We enjoy going on dates together, but expressing affection on the streets still makes us conscious of people''s gazes.


    After taking all sorts of posed photos in the sticker booth, Heena said she wanted to go home, probably feeling that the skinship in the booth wasn''t enough.


    Well, we can''t be completely free at home either since the housekeeper is there.


    We went into the room and talked on the bed. I sat with my legs stretched out, and Heena sat on my lap facing me.


    "But during the school trip, we''ll have to sleep separately. Will you be okay?"


    "No, I won''t be okay. I''m going to ask the teacher if we can sleep in the same room."


    "You know that''s absolutely not allowed, right? They''d contact our parents right away."


    "Then what should I do~ You know I can''t sleep alone. I can''t fall asleep unless I''m hugging you."


    "You can''t bear it for just two nights and three days?"


    "Nope!"


    She knows it''s impossible, even though she says that. She''s just whining and acting cute out of disappointment.


    In other words, she''s just asking for some affection.


    I lowered my arms that were around Heena''s waist just a little bit, resting them on the upper part of her buttocks. At the same time, a deep smile began to play on Heena''s lips.


    Heena really likes it when my hands get closer to dangerous, sexy areas.


    As I gently caressed that area, I pressed my lips to Heena''s collarbone, which was right in front of my face.


    "I guess I''ll have to give you more kisses so you feel like I''m there even when I''m not."


    "Mm... If you do that... I might be able to bear it..."


    Heena lovingly embraced my head as I kissed her collarbone and neck. I could feel Heena''s chest, which had recently started to develop curves, pressing directly against my face.


    We continued our skinship like this. Until the housekeeper called us for dinner.


    My day starts with comforting Heena.


    And ends with comforting Heena until the very last moment.


    She''s truly an irresistible, clingy girlfriend.


    Author''s Note:


    Updating in a rush right before work... I should start wrapping things up soon...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 225 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (10) (feat. Heena)

    225 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (10) (feat. Heena)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    My boyfriend was so adorable.


    His small frame, still similar to mine. His soft, squishy cheeks. That gentle smile, identical to when he was an adult.


    Nine years since he became a child. Enough time had passed that I could almost forget the endless sense of loss when I first lost Yeonho.


    And during that time, I had been shamelessly expressing all my desires. I''d learned from past experience - you need to express yourself before it''s too late when the one you love is by your side.


    My feelings.


    My love.


    My desires.


    I wanted to do everything I couldn''t back then. Right this very moment. But I was holding back because he still had a child''s body.


    Yes.


    Even in this moment.


    "Hehe..."


    I''m not usually a heavy sleeper, so sometimes I wake up early. When that happens, I never go back to sleep. Instead, I prop my chin on my hands and admire Yeonho''s sleeping face.


    As I gazed at him, a smile would naturally spread across my face. I couldn''t suppress my emotions at the sight of this adorable boyfriend before me.


    Especially those slightly parted lips - they seemed to tempt me even in his sleep.


    "Mmm..."


    "...This is all your fault, Yeonho..."


    The more I thought about it, the more certain I became that he was tempting me. How else could a sleeping face be this beautiful?


    -Chu


    Unable to resist any longer, I leaned in close and pressed my lips to his. To his upper lip, his lower lip. Then the corner of his mouth, his cheek.


    Even though I kissed him dozens, hundreds of times a day, it was never enough. If I had my way, I''d lock him in a room and spend all day just kissing him.


    Of course, that''s pretty much how we spent our weekends anyway.


    But it wasn''t just kisses. I wanted to do even more. I wanted to give Yeonho my everything, right here and now.


    He was still too shy to look at me properly when we bathed together, but I knew that would change with time.


    I wanted Yeonho to do whatever he wanted with every inch of my body, with all of me.


    -Smooch


    But I knew it wasn''t possible right now. Knowing Yeonho wasn''t mentally prepared, I had to content myself with leaving marks on his body.


    Moving down from his cute face, I kissed each of his tiny fingers one by one, caressing his chest and waist.


    Such a young, immature body. But that didn''t matter. Even if his body wasn''t mature, he was still Yeonho. The mere presence of this child before me - my Yeonho - made desire seep out of me.


    "Haa..."


    I let out a heated breath. I had to stop here. If I went any further, I wouldn''t be able to control myself.


    Suppressing my desires, I lifted my upper body that had been pressed against Yeonho. Looking down at him, disheveled from my touch, I wished deep in my heart.


    For time to pass quickly.


    ---


    Our school trip together.


    To be honest, it was really tough. Since boys and girls were separated under the teachers'' supervision, I couldn''t stay close to Yeonho. We could only be together when visiting historic sites or during talent show activities.


    "Heena, here''s some water from the teacher. Have a drink."


    "Thanks~ I love you!"


    "Me too. I''ve got to go back now. I snuck out secretly."


    "Ah..."


    During group recreation activities, Yeonho would find moments to meet me like this, but it wasn''t enough.


    And above all, the hardest moment was bedtime. I never realized how lonely it would be without Yeonho sleeping beside me. Maybe because we''d been sleeping together for the past few years, his absence felt even more pronounced.


    It was so empty. Without Yeonho''s warm body temperature, without his arms holding me close.


    "Who do you think is the best guy in our class?"


    "If we voted, wouldn''t Han Yeonho win hands down? Honestly, he''s the nicest. Good at studies and sports too."


    "Obviously we''re not counting him~ Plus, he''s Heena''s."


    "Right?"


    After the day''s schedule ended, when we weren''t allowed to leave our rooms, I lay there listlessly, listening to my friends'' conversation.


    I was glad the girls in our class recognized Yeonho''s good qualities, but it also made me a bit jealous.


    I''d prefer if I was the only one who knew Yeonho was the most wonderful person in the world.


    [ My Yeonho? : I''m hanging out with the guys for a bit. What about you? ]


    [ Me : I just miss you... Can''t you sneak out? ]


    [ My Yeonho? : We''d get caught before even leaving this floor. Want to meet briefly on the first floor early tomorrow? ]


    [ Me : ???? I want to kiss you right now... ]


    [ My Yeonho? : I''ll give you ten times as many when we get home. Let''s be patient for now. ]


    [ Me : Okay... Don''t stay up too late since we''re meeting in the morning. Make sure you dream of me, got it? Love you! ]


    [ My Yeonho? : I love you too. Sleep well! ]


    After our brief chat earlier, it felt like I''d run out of fuel to keep my body moving. I didn''t want to do anything.


    In the end, I apologized to my friends who wanted to stay up longer and lay down to close my eyes. The sooner I fell asleep, the sooner I could see Yeonho.


    After enduring those 2 nights and 3 days of the school trip, longing for Yeonho every night, we finally returned home.


    I seriously suggested to Yeonho:


    "Should we just skip the middle school trip?"


    "That''s a bit much... Was it really that hard?"


    "I can''t do this. Not being able to sleep together for two nights is ridiculous."


    "Oh my, was our Heena lonely? Come here, I''ll give you a hug."


    I was a bit annoyed that he didn''t seem to understand how difficult it had been for me, treating me like a whining child.


    But how could I resist when he was standing there with his arms wide open, waiting for me?


    As I gently leaned against Yeonho''s chest, he wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me close and stroking my hair with one hand.


    I was happy. Just being in Yeonho''s embrace was more than enough.


    While I genuinely wanted to do more than kiss with Yeonho, I could be content with just this caring hug.


    ---


    This young love, with its little tantrums, jealousies, and stubbornness, was truly fun every day. There were some regrets, but time would take care of those.


    Besides, the fact that we could meet again like this was already a miracle beyond what we should have hoped for.


    I was always by Yeonho''s side, and Yeonho treated my presence as a matter of course.


    "Let''s go on a date, just the two of us, for Christmas next year."


    "I guess that''s appropriate for middle schoolers, right?"


    "Of course! I''ve been holding back because we''re still in elementary school!"


    "Spending it with family is fun too, though."


    "No way. From Christmas Eve to Christmas Day, you''re all mine, Yeonho."


    "Aren''t I yours even when it''s not Christmas?"


    "...That''s true!"


    From first grade, I participated in countless academic competitions, winning awards and praying we''d go to the same middle school.


    Of course, I knew middle schools were assigned by computer lottery, but having these awards couldn''t hurt, and it made my family happy.


    There were international middle schools too, but even if we could get in, the tuition was too expensive and the distance too far, so we didn''t even consider it.


    Fortunately, we were assigned to the same middle school.


    "We did it! Yeonho, we did it!"


    "Phew... Thank goodness. We got lucky."


    "Yeah! What should I do, I''m so happy! I want to kiss you!"


    "Wait, Heena! We''re at school... Mmph!"


    After graduating elementary school, we took countless photos to preserve our memories and went together to get fitted for our first school uniforms.


    Even after becoming middle schoolers, we always stayed together, slept together, and went to school together.


    We absolutely refused to stop sleeping together, even when people said we should now that we were in middle school. I couldn''t fall asleep anymore without Yeonho by my side.


    Then we turned 15, and 16.


    As our bodies grew more noticeably, Yeonho started running away when I suggested bathing together.


    He said he really couldn''t hold back anymore.


    There was no need to hold back.


    But I respected Yeonho''s will. As much as I wanted to pounce on him, seeing Yeonho blush and avoid my gaze was incredibly cute too.


    That''s right.


    We were already 16 years old.


    Too old to be called children, but still too young to be considered adults.


    "When are you going to hold me?"


    "I can hold you right now if you want. Come here quickly."


    "Mmm... You know that''s not what I mean, right?"


    "......"


    Thanks to his growth spurt, my boyfriend was now a head taller than me and even more dependable. He glanced away slightly.


    Judging by his reaction, it seemed Yeonho wanted it too, but...


    -Swoosh


    I casually draped my bare leg over Yeonho''s. His gaze naturally followed. As he openly looked over my leg, Yeonho spoke.


    "Does your leg hurt? Want me to massage it?"


    "Will you?"


    "Of course. I''m an expert at leg massages for our Heena."


    "Hehe, please do~"


    Yeonho placed his hand on my thigh and carefully started massaging. I wasn''t imagining the hint of sensuality in his touch.


    I wouldn''t pounce on Yeonho, but if he couldn''t hold back anymore and pounced on me, that couldn''t be helped, right?


    I gazed at my cute boyfriend as he focused on kneading my leg with both hands.


    My one and only goal this year was to make Yeonho put his hands on me.


    I was always taking care of myself for that purpose. Every inch of my body, so I''d look my best whenever he held me.


    "......"


    "Hehe..."


    And that day was surely not far off.


    No matter how much he tried to hold back, I''d make sure of it.


    Without fail.


    Author''s Note:


    A story where only Yeonho goes back in time seems like it would get too long, so I''ll probably pass on that... As for a short story with regret, obsession, and angst, I plan to avoid excessive angst in "My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me" at least!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 226 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (11)

    226 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (11)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "Han Yeonho, wanna hit the PC bang after class?"


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean ''why''? To do what we always do. With you and Jung Yoonsung, we''d be five. You in?"


    "Five sounds tempting. But I''m supposed to study with Heena today."


    "Ah, shit. Can''t you skip just one day? Even if you solved problems with your toes, you''d still get better grades than me."


    "Hmm. If I held the pen with my toes, I guess we''d be neck and neck due to marking errors."


    "You bastard."


    "Let me ask her real quick. Hold on."


    During the break before the last period, I pulled out my phone to message Heena, who was unfortunately in a different class this year.


    [Me: Knock knock.]


    [Heena?: Yes, what is it~? Did you forget something in the classroom? Want me to bring it to you?]


    [Me: Nah, the guys want to go to the PC bang after school. I''m really tempted. Is it okay if I go?]


    [Heena?: But we were supposed to study today~]


    [Me: Yeah. Please, just this once?]


    [Heena?: Haha, what''s this~? You''d rather game than study? I''ll do some shopping and then head over there.]


    [Me: Okay okay. Our class will probably finish earlier. Should I wait and we go together?]


    [Heena?: No~ Just go. It''s the usual place, right?]


    [Me: Yeah, I''ll text you if we end up somewhere else.]


    [Heena?: ??]


    Even though I say I''m asking for permission, Heena rarely objects when I want to hang out with friends.


    It''s just that whether we''re studying or doing something else, being together is our default. So I always let her know if something else comes up.


    And for good reason - we''ve been together for 13 years now.


    After meeting Heena again in the past, we''ve spent almost every day together, except for our preschool years. For 13 years.


    Whether at school or at home, we''re always together. I''ve spent far more time with Heena than with my own family.


    At this point, we''re practically one person. Isn''t it natural to ask for permission when half of you wants to do something unexpected?


    "Heena says it''s fine."


    "Full party, let''s go! But if you''re going, won''t she come too? Her class finishes super late. Should we wait?"


    "She said to go ahead. She''s got some shopping to do."


    "Hey, wouldn''t our win rate be better if we swapped her for Gangji..."


    "What the fuck are you saying, asshole?"


    "That''s fair~"


    "Jung Yoonsung, you shut up. Honestly, I''m better than you."


    "True dat~"


    In the science lab, the guys who were going to the PC bang started a pathetic argument about who was worse. Bunch of mediocre players. I hate to say it, but if Heena focused on gaming for a week, she''d probably outplay everyone here. ?¦Á?No??B§¦s?


    Since middle school, I''ve occasionally gone to the PC bang when friends invited me like this. Each time, Heena would naturally tag along.


    Usually, she''d just watch me play or browse the web on the computer next to mine. But very rarely, Heena would join in on the game.


    We usually try to get a full party when we come with friends, but sometimes someone would suddenly bail. We didn''t want to play with strangers, and it felt weird to include someone who wasn''t there.


    So Heena ended up joining. The first time, one of my friends jokingly said, "Well, why don''t we add Lee Heena then? Han Yeonho can babysit her in the same lane."


    Heena said she was fine with it if I was playing too.


    Of course, at first she was pretty useless since she didn''t know anything. But after a few games, she quickly got the hang of it.


    She couldn''t help not knowing things at first, but once she learned something, her reactions were even faster than mine.


    Actually, she was good at playing Nintendo and PlayStation with my brothers at home too, but I didn''t know she''d be good at these kinds of games as well. Turns out my girlfriend has an incredible talent for gaming. She just doesn''t really enjoy it.


    "Oh right, Yeonho! Mom said you guys should come over again soon."


    "The snack shop? I feel bad going there when she keeps giving us free tteokbokki..."


    "Just eat and go. Our business is doing great even without your money."


    "Well, sometime soon."


    I met Yoonsung again in this life too. Thanks to attending the same middle school I went to before, we ended up in the same class from first year by chance.


    Honestly, I didn''t plan on forcibly reconnecting with friends from my past life. There were a lot of good guys, and it would''ve been nice to become friends again if we naturally met, but I didn''t think there''d be a chance to get close without going to the same school.


    But it''s different with guys like Yoonsung who I naturally met again like this. I deliberately got close to him faster than before, acting all clingy. He''s a good guy.


    "Hey! As soon as class ends, we''re sprinting to Leon! Those seats fill up fast!"


    "Okay~"


    ---


    Since becoming a middle schooler, I''ve developed a habit of studying consistently with Heena. With Heena always by my side, I spend much less time gaming than I did back then.


    Maybe that''s why gaming with friends like this is so much fun now. No matter how little time I spend on it, the Han Yeonho who loves games hasn''t disappeared. I get even more immersed because I don''t do it as often.


    While I was deeply engrossed in the game and chatting with my friends, Heena finished her shopping and arrived at the PC bang.


    "Yeonho, I''m here~"


    "Yeah, yeah, get that bastard...! Oh? You''re here?"


    No matter how focused I was on the game, Heena''s voice always stood out. Maybe it''s because I''ve heard it up close every day for over a decade.


    Heena put down the paper bag she was carrying next to my backpack and gently tapped my lips with her palm.


    -Tap tap!


    "No bad words, okay?"


    "Okay. Sorry."


    She doesn''t care when other people swear while gaming, but she always controls me when she catches me doing it.


    After scolding me, Heena looked around at the seats next to me. I glanced at her and said:


    "It''s really crowded today, so there weren''t six seats available. Should I get a small chair for you like last time?"


    This PC bang is always full of students, but today there were hardly any empty seats. Our five seats were pretty much the last ones available.


    Heena thought for a moment before shaking her head slightly.


    "No, it''s okay. You just finished a game, right?"


    "Yeah. We got completely des... I mean, we lost."


    Like in soccer and basketball, I was pretty good at gaming thanks to my past experience. But there are games where the jungler can cover and games where they can''t.


    But these shameless guys started spouting nonsense.


    "This is all Han Yeonho''s fault. If you''d gotten 20 kills, destroyed towers, and secured objectives, we would''ve won."


    "Ah, that''s true~"


    "If you''d fed me 5 kills before 15 minutes, I would''ve carried. What a waste~"


    "Han Yeonho. If you can''t feed bottom 5 kills early, don''t jungle. You''re really bad, seriously."


    These crazy bastards are talking crazy.


    "Heena. Can I swear just once?"


    "No! More importantly, can you scoot your chair back a bit?"


    "Huh?"


    I really wanted to shout "You fucking idiots!!" just once, but my body reacted to Heena''s sudden request before my brain could process it. I pushed back with my feet.


    Heena then squeezed into the gap between me and the computer, sitting on my lap.


    We ended up sharing the plush PC bang chair.


    Heena leaned back against me, smiling as if she''d found her rightful place.


    "I''ll stay still like this, so focus on your game~"


    "Uh... um..."


    Her small frame fitting perfectly between my legs, her soft hair right in front of me, the scent that was uniquely Heena tickling my nose.


    It was all good. It was good, but...


    "Ah... this game is so fucking boring."


    "I wonder if our jungler will actually jungle properly."


    "Wanna just shoot some guns without him? Four is perfect."


    "Someone switch seats with me. It''s even more annoying being right next to him."


    This was too much of a wide-area taunt. Everyone knew how close Heena and I were, but rubbing it in our faces right next to us was a different story.


    "This is nice~"


    But if Heena says it''s nice, what can I do? I can totally ignore the grumbling of these guys without girlfriends!


    ---


    The atmosphere got a bit tense for a moment, but since Heena clinging to me was an everyday occurrence, we all soon got immersed in the game again.


    Around 7 PM, I said goodbye to my friends and started walking home hand in hand with Heena.


    "Hum hum hum~"


    Heena was humming, seemingly happy about cuddling up to me at the PC bang.


    We''ve been walking this path in our school uniforms for three years now. Two years ago, I was moved every single day by how cute Heena looked in her uniform.


    "......"


    Actually, every day is still moving. Her long, straight hair reaching her waist, her appearance and figure that she''s been taking even more care of to look pretty for me, her snow-white legs visible below her skirt.


    It''s the best. Always new and thrilling.


    Plus, recently it seems like she''s seriously trying to seduce me. She''s been wearing really thin clothes at home lately, seriously threatening my self-control.


    But I need to keep my head straight. We''re still in 9th grade. Not yet, it''s not time yet...!


    "Come to think of it, what did you buy earlier?"


    I opened my mouth, hoping conversation would calm me down. I thought chatting might help things settle down a bit.


    "I went to buy some underwear I''d been eyeing."


    "Underwear? Suddenly?"


    I was curious about the reason for this sudden underwear shopping, while feeling a bit relieved and slightly disappointed at the same time.


    I was relieved because Heena had occasionally tried to drag me to lingerie stores to help her choose underwear. We''d even gone in together a few times.


    But it wasn''t easy to stay in there for long. It was embarrassing, and it felt like all the other female customers were staring at me.


    The reason I was disappointed was, well, honestly, while going to such places is embarrassing, I do want to see the underwear Heena chooses and how she looks in it.


    "I found something pretty~ You know, it''s black underwear but it''s a bit sexy?"


    "...I see?"


    Wait, this is getting a bit dangerous.


    "The panties have string sides and..."


    "...Ah."


    Stop, stop!


    "The bra is slightly see-through on the inside too."


    "......"


    "Are you curious? Hm?"


    She leaned in close, demanding an answer as if she''d been waiting for this moment. I averted my gaze slightly. But undeterred, she moved to the other side to meet my eyes.


    "Will you look at it when we go to bed? I''ll try it on."


    "No... I''m sure it''ll look pretty without..."


    "That won''t do. If you''re going to say it''s pretty, you have to look at it properly!"


    "...Okay, then. I got it."


    "You''re not thinking of hiding under the blanket when it''s time to sleep, are you? I''m not going to let you sleep until you look at this."


    "......"


    Oh man...


    It''s been hard enough lately when Heena hugs me to sleep, with various parts of her body feeling too soft. How am I supposed to handle this?


    "You promised to look, right? Hm? Quickly, give me a clear answer."


    "Sigh..."


    "Hm? Hm? Hm~?"


    "Alright... I''ll look..."


    "Hehehe, it''s a promise!"


    She beams at my answer. Usually, she''d back off if I showed signs of refusal, but today she seemed really determined.


    What should I do? Should I rope Heeseong hyung into a game?


    If I really commit to it, he''d probably want to game together until late at night. Using hyung as a sacrifice to incur Heena''s wrath and slipping by...


    Is that too unethical?


    Author''s Note:


    I can''t believe this has gone beyond ten chapters...........


    By the way, Bitcoin isn''t featured in the ''My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me'' universe. I was thinking about writing an IF story using it, but I deliberately didn''t mention it in the main story, and it''s the same for the childhood friend arc!


    That''s too much of a cheat key! It''s like Show Me the Money!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 227 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (12)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "You both have finals coming up soon, right? Are you preparing well?"


    "Yeah, same old, same old."


    "Did you hang out with your friends today?"


    "Yep. We decided to have some fun for a change."


    "That''s good. Don''t just study all the time, make sure to have some fun too."


    After receiving what felt like a near-threat from Heena, I came home and ate the dinner her mom had prepared. We were still alternating between each other''s houses every month or so.


    We''re in our third year of middle school now. You''d think our parents would be concerned about two teenagers sharing a room and sleeping together, but they didn''t seem to mind, probably because we''d been doing it for so long. Even Heena''s dad practically considered me his son-in-law and second son at this point.


    To be honest, didn''t they think we might split up after entering middle school? That we''d only stick together like glue until elementary school at best.


    Our relationship hasn''t changed at all though. If anything, it''s only getting more intense.


    She winked at me, grinning at the thought of showing me her underwear later that night. Heena''s feelings hadn''t cooled even after all these years. Neither had mine.


    Speaking of which, blood was already rushing to my lower half. Should I try to reach enlightenment while taking a bath?


    As I seriously worried about what would happen in a few hours, Heena''s mom approached me after finishing the dishes.


    "You two are planning to go to a foreign language high school, right? Have you been looking into it? Should I ask around?"


    "No need, I''ve got a general idea. We just need to do well on the school exams until the application period."


    While getting into the same middle school relied on luck, we''re working hard to make sure we definitely get into the same high school. We''ve been studying quite diligently.


    Honestly, I couldn''t remember anything about the exam questions from when I attended this middle school 20 years ago in my past life.


    Because of that, I had to start from scratch, but Heena was so smart and good at teaching that I was always able to maintain a spot at the top of the class.


    After looking at a few past exam papers, she could pretty much predict how the teachers would set the questions. I never knew studying for regular exams could be so strategic. I''d never been to an academy before in my previous life, so this was all new to me.


    Thanks to Heena carrying me, my grades stayed in the top 10 of the school for all three years. If nothing unexpected happened, I thought we''d be able to get into a foreign language high school.


    "Is there anything else you need for studying?"


    "I''m good. Nothing really... Oh! I want to get new swimsuits with Yeonho! The ones we bought last year are too small now."


    "Oh my, alright. Let me know when you''re going shopping. I''ll give you my card."


    "Okay~"


    "Ah, I don''t need..."


    "Come on now! Why is our son-in-law being like this again? Heena, you take him along and pick out something nice together. Got it?"


    "Got it~"


    I knew this would happen even if I refused, but it still felt like too much after all they''d done for me. Of course, my parents did the same for Heena, but still, human emotions are complicated.


    Come to think of it, we end up buying swimsuits almost every year. I''m not sure if it was like this before. It''s just that every year when we do the physical checkup, our bodies have grown.


    "Let''s go swimsuit shopping right after finals are over."


    "Couple swimsuits again this year?"


    "Of course!"


    It''s strange how I can feel so embarrassed about underwear, but I can help pick out swimsuits and watch her try them on without any problem. They look similar, so what''s the difference?


    Is it because underwear itself has a perception and image that unconsciously makes me think of something naughty?


    Heena''s face was already beaming with joy at the prospect of our shopping date, still a few weeks away.


    After dinner, I took a shower and did some studying to make up for what I missed earlier.


    When Heena''s brother suggested a quick game of Tekken, Heena shut him down with a single look, and we went to bed.


    Of course, we couldn''t sleep right away. Heena stood in front of me, grinning from ear to ear. She looked down at me as I sat on the bed.


    "Remember, you promised to give me a proper look and tell me what you think, right?"


    "Whew, of course."


    I felt a bit of unfounded confidence after relieving some tension in the bath earlier. It''s just clothing worn underneath, not much different from a swimsuit. Maybe I overreacted.


    Heena probably just wanted praise from her boyfriend. I felt like an idiot for getting so flustered earlier.


    I could look at my pretty girlfriend in her pretty underwear anytime. I should pull myself together and give her a proper compliment.


    Steeling myself, I stared with wide eyes as Heena slowly lifted her white T-shirt.


    Then she boldly pulled down her shorts.


    "......"


    "So... how do I look? Does it suit me?"


    My eyes were drawn to the black underwear covering the precious parts of Heena''s snow-white skin. The panties were the string type she had mentioned earlier.


    Those thin strings dug slightly into her skin, and above her slender waist was a black lace bra that somehow seemed a bit see-through.


    -Thud.


    After scanning her from bottom to top in one go, I couldn''t look any longer and collapsed onto the bed.


    I had planned to look as long as I could. I thought I''d keep looking until Heena got embarrassed and started putting her clothes back on.


    But seeing Heena standing shyly in front of me in that sexy underwear, my moment of zen disappeared, and blood started rushing through my whole body.


    I lost.


    Zen? There was no such thing in front of Heena. I could handle hugging her once I''d relieved some tension, but this live viewing was just too much.


    As I covered my face with both hands and fell backwards, Heena chuckled and took a step closer, asking:


    "Am I pretty?"


    "Incredibly."


    "Thank you~ But aren''t you going to look more?"


    "You''re so pretty my eyes can''t handle it."


    "Hmm~ Really~?"


    Heena drawled in response to my honest answer. At the same time, I felt the bed sink slightly.


    Startled, I lowered my arms to find Heena''s face right above me, lying on top of me. Her black straight hair flowed down around my face, and her eyes were curved into crescents.


    Though surprised, my gaze instinctively traveled downwards. There, I could see her small, round breasts gently covered by the black bra. Even a tiny hint of cleavage was visible due to her position.


    I was stunned speechless for a moment, but quickly came to my senses and flailed my hands in the air. I usually didn''t think twice about touching Heena''s bare skin, but right now, it felt too delicate to touch. I couldn''t bring myself to make contact with her body.


    "W-wait. Heena, you know now''s not the time, right? We''re still..."


    "Yeonho."


    "Huh...what?"


    Heena''s eyes were fixed on me, not blinking even once. In that state, she called my name in a low voice.


    Feeling the intensity of that call, I responded like an idiot with a trembling voice. Heena continued slowly:


    "I won''t touch you first until you do it yourself."


    "R-really?"


    "Yeah. Do it when you''re ready. I''ll keep waiting."


    "......"


    With my girlfriend in her underwear saying such things, I felt like a fool for not touching her.


    But I really had no intention of doing anything until at least this year was over. A corner of my mind, clinging to Confucian values, was screaming that it wasn''t right while we were still in middle school. Though I had no comeback if someone pointed out the hypocrisy of sleeping together every night while claiming to follow Confucian morals.


    If it were next year, I probably wouldn''t have been able to control myself. I had no desire to refuse. But somehow, doing it while still in middle school felt like committing a crime. Even though we were both middle school students.


    Anyway, having a girlfriend who understood me like this made me feel overwhelmed with happiness once again.


    "But."


    Her cherry-like lips parted as she continued:


    "You can still hug me... tell me you love me... and kiss me, right?"


    "Oh, ah, yeah. Of course. Of course I can do that. That''s right."


    After Heena had compromised this much, it would be a failure as a boyfriend if I couldn''t even do that much because it was hard to resist.


    -Gulp.


    Feeling my throat go dry despite making up my mind, I swallowed once before hugging Heena.


    I felt the bra strap and soft skin under my hands. Heena''s body yielded to my pull without resistance.


    Me on the bottom, Heena on top. As our bodies overlapped, the familiar scent of body wash mixed with Heena''s natural scent invaded my nose.


    "Yeonho~ I love you."


    "Yeah... me too..."


    Keep it together.


    "Aren''t you going to kiss me?"


    "I will."


    Don''t touch her. You can''t.


    "Chu... Mmm..."


    Though she asked me to do it, Heena aggressively pushed her tongue in, holding my face with both hands. It wasn''t the cute pecks from when we were younger, but a kiss as passionate as when we first started dating... no, even more intense than that.


    We intertwined our tongues, exploring each other''s mouths, our lips constantly in motion.


    At the same time, my hands naturally stroked Heena''s hair and back. For a moment, my mind became a jumble.


    Would it be okay... to move my hands just a little lower?


    "Hah... chu... Yeonho..."


    Perhaps sensing the conflict in my movements, Heena broke the kiss and spoke in a melting voice.


    "If you want to touch... you can. It''s all yours. Okay?"


    "......Ha. Really... Later. I''ll touch you all I want a little later."


    "Tch..."


    Seeing her click her tongue in disappointment, I wondered if this was all calculated. She respected my feelings, but was she planning to make me touch her no matter what?


    But it absolutely couldn''t happen. We weren''t prepared at all. I deliberately hadn''t bought any essential items because I had no intention of doing it yet.


    "Mmph."


    "Nngh..."


    But watching Heena kiss me passionately again, I thought she might have secretly bought some without my knowledge. It felt like she might pull out a condom from under the bed at any moment if I said I wanted to do it.


    By the way, my lower half was getting more and more...


    "Chu, smack... Hehehe..."


    I was really bothered by Heena''s mischievous laughter, probably feeling how worked up my lower half was as our bodies pressed together.


    I had to break off this hug and kiss at just the right moment and go to sleep.


    I couldn''t bear to look at Heena''s eyes any longer, which seemed to be saying, "Let''s see how long you can hold out."


    "Haa... Mmm...."


    About an hour later.


    With superhuman patience, I endured Heena''s skinship and kisses before we were finally able to sleep.


    Author''s Note:


    Come to think of it, since they''re minors, I can''t describe them doing that anyway. Morning wood, lol.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 228 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (13)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    When I open my eyes in the morning, Heena is always lying beside me, gazing at me with a gentle smile. Living with Heena has helped me become less of a heavy sleeper, but it''s still rare for me to wake up before her.


    Thanks to her, I enjoy the incredible luxury of seeing Heena''s smiling face first thing every morning.


    Usually, waking up brings thoughts of school and starting the day, often accompanied by irritation and a sluggish body. But seeing Heena''s face first thing just puts me in a good mood.


    Is this the power of being born with a perfect face?


    "Did our Yeonho sleep well?"


    "Mmph..."


    Heena speaks to me as if soothing a child, while I squint with bleary eyes, still half-asleep. I can''t help but let out a small laugh.


    Partly because my girlfriend in front of me is so beautiful, and partly because her actions are so cute. I wonder if this is really the same girl who was clinging to me last night in just her underwear, like a mischievous fox.


    As I lay there with my eyes barely open, just staring at her without speaking, Heena caressed my cheek with one hand and leaned in close.


    *Smooch!*


    I felt her soft, slightly moist lips on my eyelids. But she didn''t stop there. She planted kisses on my cheeks, lips, and even down to my neck before speaking again.


    "Aren''t you going to get up?"


    "...No energy... Can''t get up..."


    Though her puppy-like affection had already chased away my drowsiness, I whined a bit just for fun. She smiled at my antics, playing along.


    "Aww, poor Yeonho has no energy~ What should I do to help?"


    "......"


    In response to her question, I silently spread my arms wide. Just like last night, she quickly climbed on top of me and hugged me.


    "Did you want to hold me?"


    "Yeah... It''s nice and warm."


    "We should start getting ready soon... But if you say you have no energy, I guess we have no choice~"


    Heena started nuzzling her face against my chest, and I lay there holding her tight. The soft pressure of her chest against mine felt so good.


    At the same time, memories of last night flashed through my mind. I wished she would cuddle me in her underwear again. It was hard to control my lower half, but it felt amazing.


    Well, summer break is coming soon, so I''ll probably get to experience something similar at the beach. To be honest, swimsuits feel better to hug than underwear because of their softer material. Plus, underwear feels a bit too risque?.


    "Hehehe... Should we just skip school today? I want to stay like this..."


    "No, we can''t do that. I''ll get up."


    In response to her words, which were clearly half-serious, I sat up while still holding Heena. Attendance was important. I needed to maintain it properly if I wanted to go to the same high school as Heena.


    "Should we shower together? Want me to wash you?"


    "Let''s not start that in the morning..."


    "Then is it okay at night? Will you take a bath with me after so long?"


    "Not possible."


    But it might be possible next year.


    I''m reaching my limit of holding back.


    ---


    "We''re heading out!"


    "We''re off~"


    As if we''d been one family from the start, we eat breakfast together, wash up, change into our uniforms in Heena''s room, and head off to school.


    It''s not just uniforms; about three-quarters of the drawers in Heena''s room are filled with my clothes. There''s even some in Heeseong hyung''s room because there''s not enough space.


    For reference, over half the drawers in my room are filled with Heena''s clothes.


    It''s quite an unusual situation, even though we''ve been dating since we were young. From Uncle and Auntie''s perspective, a boy is essentially living in their daughter''s room.


    Of course, we also stay at my house every week and a half or so.


    I''m just grateful they allow us to live like this. Heena''s stubbornness played a part, but now they treat me almost like a son.


    "Do we have a lot of moving classes today?"


    "Yeah... It''ll be hard to see each other..."


    "We can meet at lunch. I''ll wait for you in your classroom. Let''s go to the cafeteria together."


    We chat about trivial things as we walk hand-in-hand to school. It''s only three bus stops to the middle school, but we never let go.


    We held hands until right before first period started, in my classroom rather than Heena''s. Surprisingly, Heena was a bit of an outsider in her own class.


    When she was in college, Heena was just as sociable as me. That part of her personality hasn''t gone anywhere, so if she wanted to, she could easily make friends with her classmates. But it seems like she doesn''t want to.


    She interacts with them minimally but doesn''t try to become close friends. It can''t be helped. Since she''s always by my side, when we''re in different classes, she actually becomes closer to my classmates.


    As a result, she naturally grows distant from her own classmates. Plus, Heena never goes out without me anyway.


    After the first four periods ended and we finished lunch in the cafeteria...


    "Heena, it''s almost time..."


    "One more minute is fine~"


    "Well... I guess it''s okay since your class is right next door."


    Even as lunch break was ending, Heena didn''t return to her classroom, instead sitting in the seat next to mine.


    It''s not like she was doing anything special. I was just lying with my head on the desk, idly playing with Heena''s hair, while she stroked my head.


    Sometimes I go out to play basketball with friends, but mostly we spend time like this. Our classmates are so used to seeing us like this that they treat it as normal, just like in elementary school.


    Of course, now that we''re older, when it''s just us guys, all sorts of questions come up about how far we''ve gone.


    I don''t want to share too many details, so I usually brush it off, but they probably think we''ve done everything by now. It would be weirder if we hadn''t, given how close we are.


    "Okay, I''m going... See you after fifth period~"


    Heena finally returned to her classroom just before the bell rang, her face full of reluctance. Only then could my desk mate, Yoonsung, sit down and talk to me as he tapped my shoulder.


    "Don''t you ever get tired of seeing her every day?"


    "How could I get tired of Heena''s face?"


    "Wow..."


    He sighed in amazement at my confident answer. Though he acted exasperated, I''m sure he agreed deep down. It''s impossible to get tired of that face.


    Even though the bell had rung, the teacher was running a bit late. Taking advantage of this, the girl sitting in front of me joined the conversation.


    "You guys are so devoted~ I heard you sang a ton of songs for Lee Heena at the noraebang last time?"


    "Oh, you heard about that?"


    "I was in the room next to Kim Ji''s."


    "Lucky you. That''s a performance you''d usually have to pay for."


    "Seriously... But you do sing well. I thought you were Kim Kyunghoon."


    "Why, thank you."


    Just like I''m still confident in sports and gaming, I''m equally confident in my singing skills. All those years of frequenting noraebangs in middle and high school before my regression paid off.


    Come to think of it, I really did go out a lot back then. Soccer, basketball, PC rooms, noraebangs. The only time I studied hard for college was in my last year of high school.


    "Hey guys! This period is self-study!!"


    As we were chatting, the class president, who had gone to check why the teacher was late, returned with good news. Even if the teacher had been here, it probably would have been self-study anyway, given how close we are to final exams and that it was a technology class.


    Thanks to this, we could chat more comfortably. It was fifth period, so except for a few students studying, everyone else was napping, making it quiet.


    "Aren''t you guys going to the swimming pool this summer? I heard there''s a new one opening."


    "Ah~ That... What was it called? Hansung Ocean?"


    "Yeah, that one. They''re advertising like crazy right now."


    "I''ve seen the ads... But we go to the beach every year."


    "Really? I''m planning to go with some friends. Kim Ji, me, and Suyeon."


    "Oh~ If it''s good, let me know later. A water park might be nice."


    "We''re going a bit later, so why don''t you go first and tell us how it is?"


    My ears perked up when the water park came up.


    Heena and I weren''t the kind of couple who always needed to plan something exciting. We were content just being together, so we hadn''t really thought about what to do this summer. Except for the beach, which we go to every year with our families.


    In that sense, the water park they just mentioned seemed like a good place for the two of us to visit. It would be nice for skinship too. It''s not like we can''t be affectionate in front of our families, but we do tend to hold back a bit.


    I''m not planning to cross any lines yet, but I''m always up for some clingy affection.


    I''m sure Heena would love it too, but I should probably ask her first.


    ---


    "Can''t we stay overnight?"


    "Miss, our physical age is still underage, so overnight stays are off-limits."


    "I''ll figure something out. Please?"


    "I''m telling you, it''s not possible..."


    "And I''m telling you I''ll make it work!"


    "No..."


    On our way home after school.


    Of course, Heena wouldn''t refuse the idea of going on a trip, just the two of us. I had already considered it a done deal when I asked.


    But Heena didn''t just agree; she took it a step further and started insisting on an overnight stay. Her eyes were blazing with excitement.


    I wouldn''t mind if it were legally possible, but I didn''t want to force it. We sleep together at home every night anyway. Though I''m sure an overnight stay somewhere else would feel completely different.


    After calming down the excited Heena, we agreed on a day trip for now. All that was left was to decide on a date. We had plenty of money.


    Neither of us had ever shown a tendency to waste our allowance, and we always brought home good grades. So if we said we wanted to go on a trip, they''d probably just hand us a credit card.


    "Since we''ll be going to the beach at the end of summer break when Dad and your father take their vacation, I guess we''ll wear our swimsuits at the water park first?"


    "I guess so."


    "Great~ I can''t wait to go swimsuit shopping~"


    "Make sure to bring a beach cover-up too. We don''t really go on the rides anyway."


    "Because you only want to see the inside?"


    "Of course. It''s mine, after all."


    "Hehehe... That''s right! I''m yours!"


    Heena was overjoyed at my display of possessiveness. It was a natural reaction for me; I couldn''t let just anyone see Heena''s bare skin. It''s stressful enough at the beach.


    We''ll be busy preparing for the foreign language high school entrance exams in winter, so this summer will be our last vacation as middle schoolers.


    We spent the whole way home discussing when would be the best time to go. As we neared the house, Heena grinned mischievously and made a sly suggestion.


    "Should I buy a really sexy bikini this time?"


    "Please go with something ordinary."


    Please save the sexy ones for next year.


    Author''s Note:


    Where should I end the childhood friend arc...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 229 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (14)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Days pass slowly, but weeks fly by, and months are gone in the blink of an eye.


    Before I knew it, the first semester''s final exams were over. I breathed a sigh of relief as my grades came out well again. Of course, I was confident, but you can''t help feeling a bit nervous.


    Fortunately, English, the most important subject, was my best. Even when I was on the brink of death after the accident, it was what I focused on the most. Be it TOEIC or TOEFL.


    Anyway, with exams safely behind us, we were all looking forward to summer vacation. We eagerly made plans for when to go to the water park and when to have a shopping date before that.


    On Friday, just before the weekend, after school ended, we picked up Heena''s things from her house and headed to mine. It was our turn to stay at my place for the next two weeks.


    "What do you think of this T-shirt? I think it''d look good on Yeonho."


    "It''s nice. The color should suit him too."


    "Right? I''m planning to have him try it on when we buy swimsuits tomorrow~"


    "I''ll give you my card. Use it for the clothes. And get something delicious to eat, you two."


    "Okay!"


    Although Heena is almost always glued to my side, when she stays at our house, she spends quite a bit of time away from me relatively speaking.


    What Heena does is keep my mom or dad company, chatting with them or acting cute. Both of them absolutely adore it when Heena clings to them like that.


    I suppose it''s because as sons grow older, they spend less time talking with their parents at home, and you can forget about any displays of aegyo. That''s why they''re even more delighted by Heena''s affection.


    To be honest, watching from the side, it''s obvious they like her about a hundred times more than us. But neither I nor my brothers feel upset about it at all.


    How could we not like someone who''s cute, kind, excels in her studies, and always shows dedication to both me and my parents?


    "Honey, since Heena''s here too, should we eat out today?"


    "Hmm... Daughter, is there anything you''d like to eat?"


    My mom even calls her daughter now. Just like she calls us sons. In fact, she is basically a daughter. She''s been a package deal with me since we were four. We''ve been like this for 12 years now.


    "I prefer what you cook, Mother..."


    "Really? I did prepare some braised dishes that you like. Shall we eat at home?"


    "Yes! Father~ You''d like that too, right?"


    "Of course. If Heena likes it, I like it too."


    The smiles never left their faces. It''s always this kind of atmosphere when Heena stays at our house. Sometimes, when the period she spends at her house gets longer than expected, my mom or dad would even send a message. Asking when we''re bringing Heena over.


    So we try to move back within three weeks at the latest. It''s hard to stay away longer than that. If we stay here too long, her aunt and uncle start messaging us too.


    "I''ll prepare dinner, so you two go rest for a bit."


    "I can help..."


    "It''s fine, just rest. Or give your dad a massage or something."


    "Oh, Father. Would you like a massage?"


    "A massage from our daughter-in-law is always welcome."


    I headed to my room, leaving the three of them in their warm, familial atmosphere. It was a bit hard to interrupt at times like this. Even after coming back to the past, it wasn''t easy to be affectionate with my parents.


    My room, which I quietly slipped into, was decorated quite differently from the past. There were a few dolls Heena had received as gifts when she was young, the bed had been changed to a larger one so we could sleep together, and the pillows and blankets were in bright colors and tones.


    Moreover, there was a cork board hanging on the wall. Several photos of me and Heena were pinned to the board. Come to think of it, it was about time to update those too.


    After taking a quick look around the room, I sat on the bed, wondering what to do. We''d be eating dinner soon, so it was pointless to start a game, and there wasn''t much else to do.


    As I turned my head to look at the computer monitor, I suddenly remembered that I used to watch porn when I was alone like this in the old days.


    Come to think of it, I hadn''t watched any porn since coming back to the past. There was no way I could. Heena was always with me.


    She narrows her eyes even at light touches with other girls, so if I got caught watching porn, I''d probably be locked up in my room.


    That''s why I could only resort to imagination when taking a bath or occasionally. But that''s only until this year. I''ll lift the seal next year.


    -Click


    "Yeonho~ Dinner''s ready."


    "Oh, okay. I''ll be right out."


    Lost in thought, I chatted with friends for a bit, and then Heena came in to call me for dinner. As I got up and left the room, I felt a bit worried.


    I hope Heena only gave Dad a massage? She didn''t help with dinner preparations, right...?


    There were three things that the all-rounder Lee Heena couldn''t do: sports, singing, and cooking.


    For the past few years, whenever Mom or Auntie prepared meals, she''d been learning a bit by watching nearby, but the taste was still rather... peculiar.


    Hmm.


    When we get married and live independently, I guess I''ll have to do the cooking.


    ---


    Preparations for our water park trip were coming along steadily. The date was set for next Saturday, the last weekend before summer vacation. Of course, it would still be crowded then, but once vacation season starts, it''ll be much worse, so we decided to go a week earlier.


    With the date set, there wasn''t much else we needed. Since it was a day trip, we just had to bring money and swimsuits. For that, Heena and I went on a shopping date over the weekend.


    "Hmm~ Yeonho. This isn''t too revealing, right?"


    "Heena. Why are you so insistent on revealing swimwear..."


    "Just because. Well, does it turn you on?"


    "......"


    You always turn me on, regardless of what you wear.


    Heena was trying on risque? bikinis at the swimwear store, hoping I''d lose control and cross the line. I didn''t mind her showing this to me alone, but I had no desire for others to see it.


    We''d be wearing life jackets at the water park anyway, but we''d need to wear these to the beach later too. Besides, if we bought something like this, Uncle might scold us.


    But Heena kept picking up similar-looking bikinis one after another, completely disregarding my reactions. So I grabbed her arm and immediately headed to where other types of swimwear were displayed.


    I wanted to make her wear a rash guard, but it wasn''t quite the fashion yet. There were similar things, but the designs left much to be desired.


    So I clung to a one-piece swimsuit in Q&K colors that came as a couple set, which Heena had said was okay earlier, and worked hard to convince her.


    "Didn''t you say this one was pretty good earlier? When you tried it on, I thought it looked super cute. How about this one?"


    "It was cute? Not sexy?"


    "No, sexy is a bit..."


    It wasn''t that type of swimsuit to begin with. I continued in a hushed voice, careful not to be overheard.


    "You know, I always have... those kinds of thoughts when I look at you. So you don''t need to wear that kind of thing. Okay?"


    "Really~?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Besides, we''ll be wearing life jackets there anyway, so there''s no need to wear anything too revealing, right?"


    "That''s true, but..."


    "And you looked really pretty in this. The prettiest in the world. I really want to see you in it again. Will you try it on one more time?"


    "Really? You want to see it that badly?"


    "The men''s design is nice too, and I like it."


    "Right, right! I thought it would look good with that white T-shirt you often wear!"


    "Is that so? Even better then."


    Through this kind of persuasion, I was finally able to buy a cute one-piece type swimsuit instead of a revealing bikini. I hoped she''d wear a bikini next year.


    Next year, I''ll help her put it on and take it off.


    After finishing the most important swimsuit shopping, we browsed other clothes. We shopped for clothes quite often, matching the rate our bodies grew each year. Of course, 99% of the clothes we bought were couple outfits. Even our underwear matched.


    After leisurely strolling around the department store and buying shorts and T-shirts to wear on our trip day, we headed back home.


    As always, I thought we''d eat dinner and go for a walk before returning home in the evening, but for some reason, Heena chose to go home early.


    Why she did so became clear the moment we arrived home.


    "Is no one home?"


    "Mother and Father said they had some business, Sunhoo oppa is at the PC bang, and Jeongwoo oppa went on a date."


    "Ah, I see."


    It''s not surprising that Heena knows our family''s schedule. She chats quite often not only with my parents but also with my brothers.


    Anyway, now that she knew the house was empty, it seemed she was thinking of cuddling up and watching a movie. It doesn''t matter if someone''s home, but when it''s empty, we can spend time more intimately.


    However, the next words that came out of Heena''s mouth were unexpected.


    "Hey~ Yeonho."


    "Hm?"


    "Remember how we used to take baths together when it was just the two of us?"


    "......"


    How could I forget? We did it until 6th grade. From 7th grade, I started avoiding it because it felt dangerous, and we haven''t bathed together since then.


    Why is she suddenly bringing up something I''d forgotten about for a while? I turned my head with robot-like, creaking movements, only to see Heena''s face wearing a seductive smile.


    "How about... after a long time? I''ll scrub your back."


    She pressed her body against mine from the front, looking up at me slightly as she said this. I wanted to say no, but the words wouldn''t come out.


    I was already getting worked up from Heena''s usual comfortable attire, and seeing her try on swimsuits today had made my body even hotter.


    In the midst of all that, her suggesting this made me strongly want to go in together. I thought maybe it would be okay if I just didn''t touch her.


    If we just don''t do... that kind of thing, I could keep the promise I made to myself not to do anything until this year, I''d feel good, and Heena would be happy too.


    Isn''t that killing three birds with one stone? The only question was whether I could control myself.


    While my mind was in turmoil, unlike usual, I didn''t immediately refuse. Seeing this, Heena took another step forward.


    "Let''s do it~ We''ll scrub each other''s backs and wash each other''s bodies... Okay?"


    "......"


    "You will, right?"


    "Ah..."


    How can I refuse this?


    My heart was already completely swayed, so I couldn''t resist anymore and ended up heading to the bathroom with Heena. As she said, we washed each other, scrubbed each other''s backs, and even got in the bathtub together after a long time.


    It was our first bath together in three years. It felt good, but it was incredibly hard to maintain my self-control. Heena was overjoyed at the parts of my body I couldn''t control, though.


    But we definitely didn''t do anything like that. Just barely. Heena, too, while enjoying it, didn''t forcefully create that kind of atmosphere.


    In the end, it was a satisfying bath for both of us, but there was one problem. Now that I''ve allowed it once, she''ll definitely want to go in together every time we''re alone, and how am I supposed to endure that each time?


    This is driving me crazy.


    Author''s Note:


    Slurp slurp, going down smoothly.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 230 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (15)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Near a cafe in the college district.


    Han Jeongwoo, a 22-year-old college student, leaned against the cafe''s outer wall, scrolling through his family''s group chat. To be precise, it was a chat between his "siblings" and parents.


    "Hey! How long are you going to stare at your phone?"


    "Wait."


    He was neglecting his girlfriend right beside him. Lee Yoonjung, who had been dating him for two years now, was glaring at him with daggers in her eyes.


    "Are you in your right mind, looking at your phone for 10 minutes straight after we just met? Do you have a death wish?"


    "It''s important. Didn''t we plan to eat omakase today?"


    "You said you''d treat me. I haven''t eaten anything all day because of that, you know?"


    "Sorry, but can we eat something cheaper today and do that next time?"


    "What? You want to die?"


    Yoonjung''s hand naturally grabbed her boyfriend''s collar. Of course, she wasn''t entirely serious - there was a hint of playfulness in her action.


    Truth be told, she didn''t care much whether they ate expensive food or not. What mattered most to her was enjoying a date with this seemingly aloof boyfriend of hers. The omakase was just one part of their date plan.


    The real issue right now was that this boyfriend of hers was more interested in his phone than his cute girlfriend''s face. Despite this being their first date in a long time due to part-time jobs and exams keeping them busy.


    Not to mention, Han Jeongwoo''s military enlistment wasn''t far off.


    "And what''s so important? Who are you texting so much? Don''t tell me it''s another woman? Want me to knee you in the face?"


    "As if your knee could even reach my face."


    "Hey!!!"


    Yoonjung''s height was just shy of 160cm. In contrast, Jeongwoo stood around 180cm. The height difference made even an elbow attack challenging, let alone a knee to the face.


    Despite her short stature, shoulder-length hair, and cute appearance that made her popular, her small frame was unfortunately a source of teasing for her first boyfriend, Han Jeongwoo.


    After a brief tussle with her boyfriend, she sighed softly and asked for an explanation.


    "So. Why the sudden change? Short on cash? I got paid from my part-time job yesterday, so I can treat us if you want."


    "It''s not that I''m short on cash. My siblings are going on a trip, so I want to give them some pocket money. For things they might need on the way."


    "Oh? Sunhoo''s going on a trip with Yeonho? Does he even leave the house?"


    "Not Han Sunhoo. Heena."


    "Yeonho and Heena?! Are they going on a date? Where to? Seeing as you''re giving them pocket money, I''m guessing it''s not just around the neighborhood. Where could it be? Everland? I want to go too! Can''t I come along?!"


    She made a fuss, recalling the faces of the cute boy and girl she had seen several times since dating Han Jeongwoo.


    As an only child, she had always fantasized about having siblings. However, that fantasy had been somewhat shattered when she saw her friends arguing with their siblings in middle and high school. They practically lived like enemies.


    But thanks to her boyfriend, who doted on his youngest sibling, she had several opportunities to see his youngest brother and girlfriend. And she was amazed.


    They were incredibly sweet and pretty. Han Yeonho always smiled in a way that made everyone around him feel good, and Lee Heena, always stuck by his side, looked happier than anyone else in the world.


    They scored a perfect 100 from the first impression. Even after talking with them, seeing how they cared for each other and got along well with Han Jeongwoo, her fantasy about siblings was fully recharged.


    ''If I had a sibling like that, I would do anything for them... I''d treat them so well!''


    That had been her daily thought since the day she first met them. Although she hadn''t had many proper conversations with them, in her heart, they were already as good as her own siblings.


    "Wait, isn''t Heena Yeonho''s girlfriend? What do you mean by sibling?"


    "We''ve known each other for over 10 years, so she''s practically a sister. She basically lives at our house half the time."


    "Can''t argue with that... Anyway! Where did you say they''re going?"


    "A water park."


    "Let''s go! We should go too! I''ll pay for everything! I''ll spend all my part-time job money, so please!"


    "We shouldn''t interfere with the kids'' date."


    "Let''s make it a double date!"


    As his girlfriend threw a tantrum, punching his arm, Jeongwoo calmed her down and explained the schedule he had just arranged over text.


    "Following them to the water park is too much, but I agreed to treat them to a meal next Sunday. You can see them then."


    While he did enjoy doting on his youngest sibling or sister, he had no desire to tag along on their trip. His style was to show affection from a slight distance.


    "Can''t we do Saturday? That works better for me."


    "They''re going out on Saturday."


    "Water park!! Double date!!"


    "They''d probably be annoyed if we tagged along, even if they smiled about it. Anyway, is Sunday okay? I told them you''d be coming too."


    "I want to hang out with them... Fine, then I''ll treat everyone to omakase that day! We need to feed our cuties something delicious!"


    "No need. My part-time job pay comes in next Friday, so I''ll treat everyone."


    "Hey! If you have that kind of money, you should give it to them as pocket money! What omakase? I said I''ll pay, so be quiet!"


    He chuckled at his girlfriend, who crossed her arms and turned away, clearly not allowing any objections.


    It had been 12 years since his youngest brother met his current girlfriend. Even in loving relationships, familiarity can inevitably lead to a loss of excitement, and frankly, people could get tired of each other.


    But Han Jeongwoo had never once thought that would happen to those two while observing them all this time. It couldn''t happen. Han Yeonho and Lee Heena were practically living together 24/7.


    Despite that, they had been loving each other unchangingly for over 10 years. If anything, their feelings seemed even stronger now than when they first met. At this point, it was natural to be confident that they wouldn''t change even if they spent another 100 years together.


    Moreover, unlike Han Sunhoo and Lee Heeseong, who started acting up around puberty, the two always listened well. They were never a bother when they were young, playing quietly, and that hadn''t changed as they grew up. They followed instructions without complaint when asked to run errands.


    How could anyone not like them? Anyone would approve of them. Just like his girlfriend, who acted as if nothing was too good for the two.


    "Heena said she misses you, by the way."


    "Really?! I''m ready to see her right now! Can I visit your house? No, let''s go! If our Heena misses me, who cares about food!"


    "The house is empty today, so it''s just the two of them. Don''t disturb them. They''ll dislike it if you do."


    "Ugh...! I can''t risk being disliked... Sigh... How am I going to wait until next Sunday."


    As his girlfriend stomped her feet in disappointment, Han Jeongwoo was thinking about his bank account balance. He knew that both sets of parents showered the two with love, so they probably had enough money without him giving them pocket money.


    Still, he wanted to do something for them. For his adorable youngest siblings.


    ---


    "You know Jeongwoo oppa said we''d have a meal together next week, right?"


    "With Yoonjung noona? Yeah, I know."


    "It''s been a while since we''ve seen noona~ I heard she just finished her exams."


    "Noona''s not just dealing with exams, she''s been working really hard at her part-time job too... She''s got nerves of steel, unlike her appearance."


    "That''s amazing~"


    I was lying on the bed, fiddling with my phone, while Heena was sprawled on top of me, texting. We had just taken a bath together, so our bodies were still a bit warm.


    By the way, there was always something that worried me when we met with my brother and noona.


    "What should we do? When we meet, they''ll probably insist on buying us all sorts of things again."


    "I know~ And oppa wants to go for omakase next week?"


    "Seriously, what omakase? How much do they even make from their part-time jobs?"


    "Should we suggest somewhere else?"


    "Hmm... They probably won''t listen."


    Both Jeongwoo hyung and Yoonjung noona were incredibly stubborn. Once Jeongwoo hyung decided on something, he wouldn''t budge no matter what anyone said. Yoonjung noona would just throw a blatant tantrum until we gave in.


    They''ve been dating for 4 years now. I was relieved. When we came back to the past, many things changed due to our actions. I worried that the butterfly effect might prevent hyung and Yoonjung noona from dating, but fortunately, they were still together this time around.


    I really liked Yoonjung noona because she always treated me like a real younger brother. She did in our previous life too, but in this life, she treats me even better. Almost too well, to the point where it''s problematic.


    But strangely, in this life, Yoonjung noona rarely texts or calls. Of course, she''s only been dating hyung for about 4 years, and we haven''t met that often. Both hyung and noona are quite busy.


    Still, given noona''s personality, I''d expect her to at least frequently contact Heena to chat, but from what I heard from hyung, she said she likes us so much that she doesn''t want to bother us and risk being disliked.


    Though she does cling to us a lot when we meet.


    "We need to make a deal."


    "How?"


    "We''ll let them treat us to the meal, but for anything after that, we pay. If they don''t let us, we''ll threaten to go home."


    "Hehehe, good idea!"


    "Right?"


    If we don''t do something like this, they really go overboard with treating us. Anyway, I''m glad Yoonjung noona likes Heena too. It''s not a bad thing for noona and Heena to become close early on, since they''ll be real family later.


    "Chu..."


    I was wondering what we should do with hyung''s couple besides the water park, when Heena shifted her body up slightly and kissed my lips.


    "What''s that all of a sudden?"


    "Your lips were cutely asking for a kiss."


    "Oh."


    "They keep tempting me, you know?"


    She gently bit my lower lip with just her lips. She''s really the queen of aegyo. Well, it''s nothing new for Heena to kiss me out of the blue.


    "Wasn''t what we did in the bath earlier enough?"


    "In the bathtub? That was so good~ Let''s do it again next time!"


    "...Oh, by the way, what should we do that day? Want to go to a multi-room with the four of us?"


    "Hmm~ I''m fine with anything. As long as we''re together."


    "Same here, but still."


    I blatantly changed the subject. Thankfully, Heena didn''t push it. The smug look on her face clearly showed she thought we''d end up doing it again anyway.


    What can I do? It''s my fault for giving in to temptation today.


    "Then shall we think about what to wear, and decide what to do when we get there?"


    "Let''s wear what we bought today~ Oversized t-shirts with shorts, and the hats we often use."


    "You mean for when we hang out with hyung, not for the water park, right?"


    "For the water park, let''s do couple outfits matching my one-piece!"


    "Ah, that one? Sounds good. Let''s do that."


    "I''m so excited~"


    I gently hugged this adorable creature wiggling excitedly on top of me.


    Every day was joyful. Even if my self-control struggled sometimes.


    Author''s Note:


    I''d like to write a separate story about Jeongwoo and Yoonjung too. But I''m not sure if I''ll actually do it!


    Thanks again to the readers who continue to follow the IF story! I love you!


    P.S. They kissed in the bathroom. Nothing else...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 231 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (16)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Another week passed, and it was the weekend again.


    Heena and I left home early in the morning. We took the subway to the train station and bought some snacks from a convenience store before boarding.


    I thought we''d timed it well, going just before the vacation started, but even accounting for it being a weekend, the train station was incredibly crowded.


    We ate our convenience store lunches in a corner of that crowd. Heena stared intently at my mouth, paying no attention to her food.


    "What''s more important, eating or kissing me?"


    "Kissing you is more important, of course. But let''s eat first. What if you pass out later while we''re playing?"


    "Kiss me first!"


    "Fine, I''ll do it. But I won''t kiss you again until you finish eating."


    "That''s not fair... Ah~"


    Heena already had low stamina, so if she didn''t eat properly, she''d probably collapse while we were in the water.


    We finished our meal, feeding each other bite by bite, then boarded the train. I was incredibly excited. I felt like giving a gift to my classmate who''d told me about the water park.


    Of course, this wasn''t my first time going to a swimming pool. My family loved the beach, so we usually went there, but I''d been to a pool two or three times.


    However, this was the first time going to a water park where swimming was the main attraction. That went for both my previous life and this one.


    Before dating Heena, I''d never gone to a water park with just guys. After I started dating her, some unfortunate circumstances came up.


    So, after about 4 hours on the train. It was a bit far for a day trip, but being together made it fun. Even the leisurely time spent on the train.


    Luckily seated at the front of the car with room to stretch our legs, we spent our time as we usually did.


    "Yeonho, don''t you think your hands have gotten bigger?"


    "My hands? You think so?"


    "Yeah, look~ The difference in our sizes!"


    Heena spread her hand wide as if to compare, so I matched mine against hers. Her small hand, with fingers a whole joint shorter than mine, overlapped my palm.


    "Oh, they have gotten bigger. Weren''t they almost the same size until about two years ago?"


    "Right? Lately, when we hold hands, it feels so much warmer~"


    Heena''s smooth, unblemished fingers intertwined with mine. Her hand felt like a child''s.


    "Your hands are so small. It''s cute."


    "Really? You think it''s cute?"


    "Yeah. It''s cute, it''s cute."


    Smack!


    As I kept saying "cute," Heena pulled her hand towards my mouth and I kissed it. She giggled as usual, but then pulled our clasped hands down.


    And then she started to pucker her lips like a duck.


    "Not there~ Mwah~"


    "Hmm."


    Smack!


    Her face and puckered lips looked adorable, but I avoided her protruding lips and kissed her cheek instead.


    "Mmph!"


    She shook her head and leaned her body towards me. Seeing that, I silently laughed before finally kissing her lips as she wanted.


    Smack!


    She really was cute. Not just her hands, but everything about Heena was cute.


    ---


    "There are so many people~"


    "Wow, I wonder if we''ll even be able to ride the water slides."


    After the long train ride, we arrived in Gangwon-do and entered the water park. It was already past lunchtime. Unfortunately, the water park was so packed with people that there was barely room to move.


    It seemed we weren''t the only ones who thought going just before vacation started would be a good idea. I guess everyone thinks alike.


    We put on life jackets over the couple swimsuits we''d bought earlier and walked around slowly, hand in hand.


    As we walked, I glanced to the side and noticed Heena''s snow-white nape. She''d tied her hair up to keep it out of the way, and the exposed nape was incredibly alluring.


    It felt different from when we bathed together.


    "Let''s start with the lazy river inside and then try the rides when they''re less crowded. We might as well at least dip our feet in the water since we came all this way."


    "Okay~"


    It was disappointing that the unexpected crowds would make it hard to enjoy ourselves fully, but there was no need to let it dampen our spirits. As long as we two enjoyed ourselves somehow, that was all that mattered.


    For example, in the indoor lazy river we''d just entered.


    "Eek~! I''m drifting away! Hold onto me!"


    "Just wrap your arms around my neck. Let''s drift together. There are too many people for us to move freely anyway."


    "Like this?"


    "Wait, let go of your legs! I really can''t move like this!"


    "No way~ You said to drift together~ I think I like this!"


    "What are you, an alien?"


    We laughed and joked as we drifted along with the water''s flow, clinging tightly to each other. When Heena''s wet skin touched mine, I honestly wanted to take off the life jacket. But we couldn''t enter many areas without it.


    After the lazy river, we briefly went into the wave pool next to it before quickly getting out. It was just as crowded as the lazy river, but the wave pool seemed more dangerous due to its more intense movements.


    For similar reasons, we skipped the water playground area and spent some time in the aqua pool where hydro pumps sprayed water from inside the pool.


    "Want to sit here?"


    "I do! Thank you!"


    We were sitting side by side in a corner of the pool, enjoying the water pressure massaging our backs, when Heena gave up her seat to a young elementary school child who was eyeing us nervously.


    Then she sat on my lap.


    "Are you going to do this here too?"


    "I''m going to do this everywhere, you know?"


    "If we do this, there''s no point in being here. Should I move for a bit?"


    "No~ Instead, hug me tightly! I think that''ll be more effective for me~"


    For a moment, I glanced around at her words, but with so many people and all the noise, it seemed unlikely anyone would care what we were doing. Besides, we weren''t the only couple getting cozy.


    I immediately wrapped my arms around Heena''s waist. We didn''t need to wear life jackets here, so we''d left them behind.


    As I hugged her tightly, I could feel Heena''s slender waist in my arms, so delicate I worried it might break. Being conscious of that sensation made me acutely aware of how Heena felt sitting on my thighs.


    Every part of Heena''s body was incredibly soft and smooth.


    After lounging there for a while, we gave up our seats when we noticed more people eyeing them eagerly, like the child earlier.


    Then we went outside. We''d enjoyed the indoor areas well enough, and if we came to a place like this, we had to try the water slides, even if it meant waiting a while.


    Of course, that didn''t mean...


    "......"


    "Think we can ride that?"


    "No. Absolutely not. Is that even made for humans to ride?"


    We couldn''t ride the monstrously high slide that looked more like a roller coaster rail than a water slide lane. I had a fear of heights and was scared of extremely intense rides.


    So I honestly said I couldn''t do it. If we''d come here as a couple before my regression, I probably would have forced myself to ride it despite my fears. But now, we were a veteran(?) couple who had shared countless conversations over more than ten years.


    Thanks to that, I could easily discard this kind of unnecessary pride. Besides, we''d been to amusement parks a few times, so she already knew about my fear of heights.


    "What about that one? I think we could ride it together."


    "Ah, that one might be okay. It doesn''t go back and forth at the top. And we can ride it together."


    "Right~ Let''s go!"


    Besides, it seemed we''d have to wait at least an hour for any ride anyway, so we probably couldn''t try many different ones.


    So we decided to ride just one slide that couples could ride together. It started from the top but went down inside a tube, so you couldn''t see below.


    And so began our waiting time.


    With Heena in front of me, I hugged her from behind as we waddled forward together, step by step, like penguins.


    "Let''s take a break after this ride~ I saw them selling churros over there, want to get some?"


    "Really? I''d love some!"


    "Then let''s get those and hot dogs too. After that, we''ll go out and have a proper dinner later."


    "Sounds good. You''re the best. I love you!"


    "Oh, come on... I love you too~"


    I hugged her even tighter, filled with affection for my girlfriend''s perfect snack selection that considered my tastes. But the life jacket made it hard to feel like I was really hugging her body, which was disappointing.


    Like the couples around us, we enjoyed some skinship as we waited, and before we knew it, it was our turn.


    "Hold onto the handles tightly! Here we go!"


    "Woah!"


    "Eek~!!!!"


    Well, the ride itself was over in an instant, making all that waiting time seem pointless. Both Heena and I just screamed at the fast speed and found ourselves at the bottom.


    It was quite scary but fun. If there had been fewer people, I would have wanted to ride it two or three more times.


    "Was it fun?"


    "It was way more fun than I expected! Next time, let''s come when there are fewer people. I kind of want to try that six-person slide too..."


    "Let''s come with everyone next time. With my brothers and Yoonjung unnie, that''s exactly six people, right?"


    "Oh? You''re right. That works out perfectly."


    And with that last attraction, we ate our snacks, then wandered around some of the calmer pools before heading out. I''m looking forward to next time.


    ---


    "Ah~ I''m tired!"


    "My body feels exhausted. What if we fall asleep and miss our stop?"


    "We have to travel for four hours, won''t we wake up at some point?"


    "I guess so."


    On the way back. We boarded the train right after dinner. The round trip took so long that even though we didn''t play for that long, time was tight.


    "It''s a shame there were so many people since it''s a new place. It would have been nice if we could have ridden more slides."


    "That, and the life jackets were really annoying."


    "Right! Hugging over the life jacket was awful!"


    "Wasn''t it?"


    "In that sense, the beach might be better... Should I buy another bikini? You''d like that better, right?"


    "I can''t say I wouldn''t..."


    Touching bare skin is better than over a swimsuit, after all.


    "Next time, let''s come with our families~ Water parks are much more fun with a group."


    "That''s true. There are a lot of multi-person attractions too."


    "What should we do for our next couple trip? Beach? Mountains? Camping might be nice too."


    "Well, we can go anywhere. We have plenty of time."


    "Hehe... That''s right. We have lots of time~"


    With tired bodies, leaning our heads against each other, we imagined our future trips together. Mountains, beaches, or even local festivals or overseas trips.


    We have all the time in the world to spend together.


    Author''s Note:


    This is just a taste since it''s an IF side story.


    Should I send them to high school soon...?


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 232 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (17)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    By the time we got home from the water park, it was already late at night.


    We had fun, but the long travel and water activities left us exhausted. We fell into a deep sleep, and in the morning...


    We woke up a bit later than usual, facing each other in bed with groggy expressions.


    "Your hair''s a mess~"


    "Yours isn''t... oh wait."


    "Do I look weird?"


    "No, just pretty."


    Heena''s hair was certainly more disheveled compared to her usual neat appearance, but that only made her cuter. Then again, when wasn''t she cute?


    We smiled, gently smoothing each other''s hair before lazily making the bed and leaving the room.


    "Son, daughter. Are you up?"


    "Good morning, Mom. Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah. Mom, where''s my older brother?"


    "He didn''t come home last night."


    "Must be at his girlfriend''s place."


    That tiny apartment? Jeongwoo''s pretty tall too. It must''ve been cramped.


    "Hungry? I''ve made breakfast. What are your plans for today?"


    Mom emerged from the kitchen, asking about our schedule for the day.


    Before my regression, our family practiced a positive form of laissez-faire parenting, so Mom never asked about such things in the morning. But now, it seemed natural for her to ask.


    She wasn''t asking me, though. She was asking Heena. Heena was such a good conversationalist that Mom probably planned to spend a relaxed time with her in the living room if we didn''t have any plans.


    "We''re meeting up with my brother later to hang out."


    "Is that so? Do you need pocket money?"


    "No, we''re fine. Thanks for the card yesterday. We used it well."


    "Let me know if you need anything later. Are you eating lunch out?"


    "Yeah. My brother said he''d treat us to something delicious."


    After a quick face wash, we sat at the table and started eating while chatting with Mom. Most of the dishes were Heena''s favorites.


    It''s always like this when Heena stays over. Everything revolves around her, no matter what we do.


    "I''ll debone the fish for you."


    "Thanks, but eat yours first. You like this, don''t you?"


    "I''ll eat when you do~"


    "Fine then. I''ll start deboning mine too. I won''t eat until you do."


    "You first!"


    "No way~"


    Before touching her own portion, Heena carefully removed the bones from the croaker and placed the meat on my spoon. Not to be outdone, I did the same for her.


    We started a childish argument while piling thick pieces of fish onto each other''s plates. This wasn''t an everyday occurrence, but it happened often enough that Mom just ignored us and went to the living room.


    "I absolutely won''t eat before you do! Hmph!"


    Finally, as if to say she wouldn''t speak anymore, she pressed her lips tightly shut. She scooped up some rice and fish onto her spoon and held it up to my mouth.


    To an outsider, this might look ridiculous, but I didn''t want to lose. I couldn''t force-feed Heena with her mouth clamped shut, though.


    So I used my secret weapon.


    "Mmm."


    "......!!"


    I held a piece of fish between my lips and leaned slightly towards Heena. Her eyes began to waver intensely. There was no way my kiss-loving girlfriend could resist this.


    Sure enough, she slowly put down her spoon and moved her face closer. She bit the fish, my lips, and pushed it in with her tongue.


    Even then, she was still trying to feed me first.


    "Mmph!"


    "Mmm!"


    I didn''t back down either, pushing the fish towards Heena with my tongue. Our tongues intertwined as if we were kissing, and the fish quickly fell apart.


    "Phew... I won!"


    "No way, you ate half of it!"


    "Did not~"


    We bickered again, our lips slightly oily and wet with each other''s saliva. Thanks to this, breakfast took an exceptionally long time, but we had plenty of time since our meetup wasn''t until after lunch.


    After our 30-minute meal...


    "Yeonho, Heena. Want to go for a drive with Dad today?"


    "Ah... I''m sorry, Dad. We have plans with my brother today..."


    "We''ll go next time."


    "I see......"


    Dad, who had gotten up late, proposed an outing to us. We had to break the disappointing news. We''d planned to stay at our house until next weekend, so we should probably spend some time with Mom and Dad then.


    Everyone just loves Heena so much.


    ---


    Just like in my past life, Yoonjung had taken a liking to me from the moment we met in this life too. I later heard from my brother that she found me kind and that my uniquely warm smile really appealed to her.


    I was already close with my brother, so I naturally treated his girlfriend kindly. Plus, Yoonjung was so friendly that it was impossible not to like her.


    How could I not like someone who always bought me delicious food whenever we met?


    "I''ve missed you both so much~! I really, really, really, really wanted to see you!"


    "It''s been a while, noona."


    "I missed you so much too, unni~"


    "Right, right?! Aww~ Heena, you''re cute and pretty as always!"


    A little after noon, we met up with my brother and his girlfriend at a nearby station. Yoonjung immediately hugged Heena, making a big fuss.


    Yoonjung and my brother had been dating for over two years, but we didn''t meet often, so she was still cautious about sending texts or making calls. That''s probably why she was expressing her feelings so openly today after not seeing us for a while.


    Yoonjung was hugging Heena with all her might, and Heena was happily accepting the hug. My brother Jeongwoo and I watched them fondly, and then...


    "Enough already, let''s eat first. I''m fucking starving."


    Heeseong hyung yawned lazily and urged us on. All five of us were gathered here. He''d been staying out overnight a lot recently, so it was hard to catch him at home. I wonder how he knew we were meeting up today. He hadn''t been around all week last week either.


    Still, according to Heena, Heeseong hyung''s partying style had become much more tame compared to before. In our past life, around this time, Heeseong hyung reportedly had a different girl by his side almost every day. I guess he was making the most of his good looks back then.


    Now, he might be out gaming or traveling to other cities all the time, but at least he wasn''t living such a wild lifestyle.


    "Buy your own food. We''re only treating these two."


    "That''s so unfair, seriously. What are we eating anyway?"


    "Omakase."


    "Damn, that''s expensive. Even for lunch, it''s at least 30,000 won..."


    "80,000 won course."


    "......"


    Heeseong hyung''s mouth snapped shut at Jeongwoo''s blunt response. So did mine.


    Wait, 80,000 won for lunch? Where the hell are we eating?


    We''d originally planned to let them treat us to the meal and then cover the rest of the day''s expenses ourselves. But with the meal price alone being this ridiculous, that plan was meaningless now.


    "Why are we eating something so expensive? Let''s just go to a lunch buffet or something."


    "That''s right. Let''s just eat something reasonable and spend money on having fun instead. What''s with this 80,000 won bullshit? I can''t afford that!"


    I tried to dissuade my brother with all my heart. But Jeongwoo ignored our protests and checked the time on his phone.


    "I''ve already made the reservation. We need to go now."


    "No... Ah, this is crazy! Heena!"


    "What~?"


    "He says he''s made an 80,000 won per person reservation. What should we do?"


    "What?"


    Surprised by my words, Heena''s eyes widened. She detached herself from Yoonjung and approached my brother.


    "Jeongwoo oppa, let''s eat something else. It''s too expensive."


    "......"


    "Don''t cover your ears! Really... Unni!"


    "Aaaaah!! I don''t care!! I''ve already made the reservation!! If you don''t eat with us, I''m going to cry right here!!"


    "What are you..."


    Jeongwoo couldn''t firmly refuse Heena, so he closed his eyes and covered his ears before she even reached him. Yoonjung just stubbornly insisted like a child throwing a tantrum.


    Faced with two 22-year-old adults acting so stubbornly, even Heena seemed at a loss for words. This kind of behavior from Yoonjung must be new to Heena. I was used to it from my past life, but still.


    In the end, we couldn''t break their stubbornness. One refused to listen at all, and the other was throwing a tantrum like a child. There was nothing we could do. Heena and I sighed and followed the couple.


    Along with Heeseong hyung, whose face had turned pale.


    "...Wait, don''t tell me you reserved a spot for me too? I don''t have 80,000 won... Bro, right? Noona!"


    ---


    And so we arrived at the Japanese restaurant.


    Despite what he said earlier, Jeongwoo ended up paying for Heeseong hyung''s share too. Thanks to that, Heeseong hyung was happily scarfing down sushi with a big grin on his face.


    I have a peculiar palate where I quite like sushi but I''m not particularly fond of sashimi. To be honest, this place was pretty delicious. You could say it was worth the high price. Of course, if you asked me whether I''d pay 80,000 won to eat here again, I probably wouldn''t.


    Heena initially seemed to have mixed feelings of gratitude and guilt, but soon she returned to her usual self, busy taking care of me.


    "The egg roll is delicious~ Isn''t this the style you like?"


    "It is tasty."


    "Here, say ah~"


    "Ah."


    Heena bit half of the egg roll sushi and fed me the remaining half. I opened my mouth without complaint and ate it. Because Heena was a light eater, I had to eat with her like this occasionally for her to finish her meal.


    "Yeonho, want some of noona''s too? The egg sushi they serve at places like this is too sweet for me~"


    "Thanks."


    Yoonjung also gave me some of her portion, her face beaming with satisfaction. It was as if just watching us interact was enough to fill her up. She kept smiling as she watched us engage in this skinship.


    Well, it''s not like she was lying to take care of me, so I ate that well too. Noona might not realize, but really, I''ve known her for 8 years.


    I knew that what she said was true.


    Anyway, we thoroughly enjoyed ourselves, thinking that since we were already here, it was better to savor the meal than to complain. And then there were...


    Jeongwoo and Yoonjung, watching us with an almost burdensome level of fondness.


    "This shit''s fucking delicious."


    And Heeseong hyung beside us, happily devouring his meal.


    It was a shame that Sunhoo hyung wasn''t here since we were all gathered, but that guy was always hard to catch outside of home anyway.


    Author''s Note:


    They''re still in middle school, people...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 233 - What If: Yeonho and Heena Became Four-Year-Old Childhood Friends (18)

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    After finishing our expensive lunch, which would probably be our last such meal for at least 3 years, we headed to the karaoke room.


    The plan was to let our food settle there before going to a multi-room to snack and play games. It was a cliche? but decent route for a group outing, so nobody objected.


    "Forget ice cream, we need to lock down our song reservations first!"


    "Hold on, Heeseong. Pick just one, alright? I want to hear our cuties sing!"


    "I''m not singing though."


    "Aw, come on Heena~ Just one song~"


    "No way!"


    As soon as we entered the room, Heeseong hyung and Yoonjung noona immediately started reserving their go-to songs. Jeongwoo hyung was already eating the ice cream he''d brought, while Heena and I quietly picked up tambourines.


    I''m usually the type to fill up the queue as soon as I get to karaoke, but I tend to yield when there are others like that. And Heena never grabs the mic because she''s not a good singer.


    I only get to hear Heena sing when it''s just the two of us. She''s absolutely adorable even when singing badly, but she gets incredibly shy about it.


    Noona kept pestering her, but Heena firmly refused. Giving up, noona picked up the remote and started reserving songs right after Heeseong hyung, who was in the middle of belting one out.


    "Yeonho, what are you going to sing?"


    "Hmm. I''ll think about it after those maniacs tire themselves out a bit."


    "Can''t you sing one now?"


    "Got something in mind?"


    "A love song just for me~"


    "A love song, huh."


    To be honest, I prefer screaming high notes at karaoke too, but how could I refuse when my Heena wants a love song? Might as well bust out a ballad.


    Since the two crazies up front had only reserved one song each (surprisingly conscientious of them), I added one right after.


    "I''m the one who''s gonna scream!"


    "Champion!"


    "I''m the one who gets drunk on music!"


    "Champion!"


    They''re really going at it.


    I watched the two of them pouring their hearts out, as if they didn''t need time to warm up their voices. Only after they finished belting out two songs in a row did my turn finally come.


    I stood up with the mic in hand and slowly started singing, looking at Heena.


    "When the light comes in~"


    And so began my ballad.


    Heeseong hyung was half-listening while reserving his next song, Jeongwoo hyung was recording a video, and Yoonjung noona had somehow glued herself to Heena''s side, squealing with delight.


    By the way, Heena doesn''t really like angsty unrequited love songs or lyrics about complicated relationships. She prefers songs that simply express love, so I chose accordingly.


    "It feels like a gift~ prepared just for me~"


    "Wow, Yeonho''s a good singer!"


    "Han Yeonho''s not bad. Lee Heena on the other hand is tone d- oof!"


    Heena threw a cushion at Heeseong hyung to shut him up, then turned back to me with sparkling eyes. Even though she couldn''t sing well herself, she loved it when I sang for her, which is why she didn''t mind coming to karaoke.


    I kept singing. Usually you''re supposed to just do the first verse, but who could stop Heena from happily listening?


    After finishing the whole song, I sat back down to applause from noona and Heena.


    "That was so nice~ Heena, you''re so lucky! Yeonho''s such a romantic~"


    "Hehe, I love it~"


    As soon as I sat down, Heena clung to me. She nuzzled her face against my chest like a puppy. I stroked her hair while looking at Jeongwoo hyung.


    "Hyung, aren''t you going to sing?"


    "Just sending some videos first."


    Probably to mom and the aunties.


    Anyway, I picked up an ice cream too. Since I''d sung with all my might for Heena, I planned to rest a bit.


    But then a mic was handed to me.


    "This is just the beginning. Time to go hard."


    "No, I''m gonna rest here with Heena..."


    "Come on Yeonho, join in~ I''ll be here checking messages. I promised to keep in touch with mom."


    "Oh, really?"


    Well, if that''s the case.


    At Heena''s urging, I grabbed the mic and stood up. Hyung and noona were smiling at me knowingly.


    Phew, looks like I won''t be leaving here with my voice intact.


    "We''re doing a screaming medley, so don''t think about resting. First verse only for each song."


    "I''m picking from the halfway point, you know. Think you can keep up, Heeseong?"


    "Oh~ Noona''s feeling confident, huh? Let''s see what you''ve got! Han Yeonho! Don''t fall behind!"


    "Yeah! We''ll leave you in the dust if you do!"


    "What are you guys on about, you lunatics."


    Take it easy, we''re just here to have fun.


    ---


    After screaming our lungs out at karaoke, we headed straight for the multi-room.


    "Well, well. Long time no see."


    "Look who decided to show up."


    Sunhoo hyung had joined us, surprisingly venturing outside for once.


    The more the merrier, and laughing and playing random games with these six people was undoubtedly fun.


    Coming back to the past like this and spending time with Heena since childhood was obviously the greatest stroke of luck and happiness for me, but...


    Getting to hang out with my hyungs, Heeseong hyung, and Yoonjung noona from this period was an unparalleled joy as well.


    "Man... we partied hard before enlisting."


    "Sunhoo hyung and Heeseong hyung are enlisting together, right? Why isn''t Jeongwoo hyung going with you? I thought you were all enlisting around the same time."


    "Joint enlistment is only possible for two people at a time."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yeah. We''ll just try to time our discharges to match up."


    It was a shame that all the hyungs would be entering the military at once, meaning we wouldn''t have times like this for a while.


    The military talk that came up while we were grabbing a light dinner after playing games brought a gloomy expression to Heeseong hyung''s face. But he quickly changed his expression and smirked at me.


    "You know you''ll be next before you know it, right?"


    "Ugh..."


    I was more worried than annoyed at his teasing. I still had 4-5 years left, but that time would fly by. It had already been 12 years since I''d come back, and that time had passed in the blink of an eye.


    My appetite instantly disappeared and I frowned. But beside me, Heena was smiling. Heena, who should''ve been the most sensitive to military talk. With that pure smile, she casually dropped a bombshell.


    "Yeonho won''t be doing active duty though?"


    "What? A perfectly healthy guy not doing active duty? No way, he''s definitely going."


    "Nope. Yeonho''s doing alternative service."


    "...? How do you even know about that... Besides, isn''t that really hard to get? It''s totally luck-based."


    "It''s 100% guaranteed if I have his baby!"


    "......"


    My girlfriend casually dropping such an outrageous statement, as if she were a child throwing a tantrum.


    At the same time, we all lost our words. When did she research that? No, more importantly, you really get alternative service guaranteed if you have a kid?


    Heena''s shocking declaration stopped everyone''s eating, except for Yoonjung noona who was nodding along.


    "Mhm. It''s too late for Jeongwoo, but that could work for you two. Heena, do you want a boy or a girl?"


    "I like both~ A daughter who looks like Yeonho, or a son who looks like Yeonho!"


    "I''d prefer a daughter or son who looks like y- wait, that''s not the point."


    I''d usually take Heena''s side and agree, but this was way too sudden. Honestly, I thought the hyungs would also think this was cra-


    "I don''t know. You two can figure it out. Personally, I think a girl would be nice."


    "I''ll buy the stroller if you have a kid."


    "Should I get a mobile or something?"


    Surprisingly, not only Jeongwoo hyung and Sunhoo hyung, but even Heeseong hyung who brought up this topic seemed to welcome the idea of a niece or nephew. Moreover, they didn''t seem to find it strange at all. As if it were a natural thing they just hadn''t considered before.


    But what are these people saying? Who has a kid just to get alternative military service?


    It felt like I was the only one at the table who thought this situation and that statement were absurd.


    The topic suddenly shifted from military talk to nieces and nephews, and while the hyungs and noona were getting all worked up about it, Heena was just watching with a big smile.


    As if it were already a foregone conclusion.


    ---


    After dinner.


    We parted ways with the others and went for a walk, just the two of us. Summer was approaching, but it was quite cool now that the sun had set. We strolled through familiar neighborhood alleys, enjoying the night breeze.


    Continuing the conversation from earlier...


    "Heena. Are you serious about having a baby?"


    "Yep."


    "I see."


    Her answer came without a moment''s hesitation, leaving me at a loss for words. But having a kid to get alternative service would mean having one in our early 20s at the latest - was that really okay?


    I was all for having a child with Heena. How could I not be? Our marriage was a foregone conclusion, and I definitely wanted to see sons and daughters who looked like Heena.


    "Hey, Yeonho."


    "Hm?"


    "I can''t be without you. There''s no way I could handle not seeing you for two years."


    "I feel the same, but..."


    We hadn''t just casually spent 12 years together. We had lived side by side, closer than even our families.


    The idea that some time apart would make us appreciate each other more didn''t apply to us.


    We''d already experienced that plenty before coming back to the past.


    "I wonder if our parents will allow it."


    If Heena was this determined, I had no reason to refuse. To be honest, the possibility of alternative service was very appealing.


    So the only thing I was worried about was how to get permission from our parents. I didn''t want to have a child without their blessing.


    If we had a kid that early, the burden would ultimately fall on our parents.


    But my concerns proved unfounded, as Heena already had an answer.


    "It''s fine."


    "Huh?"


    "Mom and your mom said it''s okay as long as we''re not in high school~"


    "......"


    "So we''ll be extra careful for the next three years and have a baby when we''re twenty!"


    "Wow."


    I could only marvel at Heena, who was beaming so brightly it lit up our surroundings, as she laid out not only our future sex life plans but our plans for a child at twenty.


    Come to think of it, from our parents'' perspective, they were probably relieved we''d at least wait that long. They probably assumed we''d already done everything anyway.


    It was a bit unbelievable that we hadn''t done anything sexy even once in 12 years of dating, even sleeping together every night at 16 years old.


    And Heena''s plans didn''t end with just those abstract details.


    "You know how we all get together at the end of the year and drink a ton?"


    "Ah, right."


    It''s an annual event. Everyone else is an adult too. Plus, that day isn''t just casual drinking. They really drink until they pass out. Even our moms go all out.


    "I''m not sure whose house we''ll be at, but once all the families are asleep, let''s take a taxi to the other house."


    "Ah..."


    "Got it?"


    She flashed me a seductive smile, seeking confirmation. I could sense her determination to have our first time as soon as January 1st arrived.


    "If you say no to that too, I might not be able to hold back. Who knows what I''ll do."


    "Of course it''s fine. I''ll be ready."


    "Hehe..."


    Heena''s smile deepened at my agreement. After that, we walked in silence for a while, savoring our evening stroll together.


    Our first time on January 1st, huh.


    Honestly, it''s hard to hold back even now, so once the new year comes I probably won''t be able to control myself anyway. I was just a bit taken aback by how detailed Heena''s plans were.


    It wasn''t just about sexy times or baby plans - it was about time we started thinking about our future. After all, we''d be together 4 years from now, 40 years from now.


    Our child plans had been moved up quite a bit, but it seemed our parents had tacitly approved, so it should be fine.


    Of course, that didn''t mean we needed to rush things. We were still only 16 after all. We could take it slow and decide things one by one with Heena.


    About our future.


    "Should we have a relaxed home date next week? Just go for a drive with dad for one day. We can go anytime now that it''s vacation."


    "Sure~ Let''s ask your dad to take us on a picnic. I''ll pack the lunch!"


    "...What? No way I''m letting you lift a finger. I''ll make it, okay?"


    "Oh, come on~"


    I wonder if Heena''s cooking skills will have improved by the time our child is born.


    I really hope so.


    Author''s Note:


    The childhood friends arc stops here for now!


    I''ll write an after story or some other "what if" scenarios, then maybe write one or two more chapters, or just end it here, though it feels a bit abrupt...


    But the author!!! Misses Sarang!!!!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 234 - After: Han Sarang, Eighteen

    234 - After: Han Sarang, Eighteen


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "Hey! Wanna hit the PC bang after school?"


    "Sure."


    "Seoboong! You coming too?"


    "Nah, gotta go to academy. Later."


    "Ah fuck, what a killjoy."


    "Screw you, go in my place then."


    "Sorry man~"


    A group of kids chattering at the back of the classroom.


    "Hey, wanna swing by Olive Young before going to the noraebang?"


    "Why Olive Young? Need something?"


    "Didn''t you hear? There''s a new Eglips tint out."


    "Oh, today? Then we gotta go~ The color''s super pretty."


    More students gossiping around their desks.


    The high school classroom was a cacophony of various noises. Amidst the chaos, one female student sat in a corner, scrolling through her phone with a soft smile.


    Her silky hair cascaded down past her shoulders, looking as if it would slip through your fingers like water if you tried to lift it. Her bangs were parted slightly off-center.


    She had small but distinct features. Her downturned eyes gave her a gentle impression, while her slightly upturned lips made others feel at ease. Her elegant face seemed almost out of place, as if she existed in a space separate from everyone else.


    "Sarang! What are you up to after school? Heading straight home again?"


    This was Han Sarang, eighteen years old. She looked just like her mother, Lee Heena, but her eyes and aura were the spitting image of her father, Han Yeonho.


    She turned her head at her friend''s call. But unlike her usual cheerful demeanor, there was a hint of shadow in her expression.


    "Nah~ I don''t have any plans."


    "What? That''s unusual for you. Is your dad not home?"


    As Sarang admitted to having no plans, her longtime childhood friend, Lee Jooeun, immediately guessed the reason.


    Jooeun knew why this girl, who excelled at everything from looks to studies to sports and even gaming, always rushed home as soon as school ended.


    It was to play with her kind and caring father, who Jooeun had known since childhood.


    "Yeah. He said he has to stop by the office today. So I''m trying to figure out what to do~"


    Jooeun inwardly rejoiced as she watched her friend ponder with her chin in her hand, letting out a thoughtful "Hmm~". She wanted to hang out more often with Sarang, her childhood friend and closest confidante. But Sarang was such a daddy''s girl that opportunities were rare.


    Of course, having witnessed it since they were young, Jooeun had learned to accept it. But there were times when she felt a bit hurt that Sarang didn''t want to play with her.


    What kind of kid prefers making dinner for their dad or just spacing out next to him over hanging out with friends?


    "Then how about-"


    Jooeun didn''t want to miss this chance.


    She was about to suggest a plan - shopping in town, hitting the noraebang, and then chatting at a cafe before heading home - when suddenly:


    "Oh? Sarang''s not going home? Wanna come to the PC bang with us?"


    "Hey, what are you on about! No way she''s going to a PC bang!"


    "Hmm~ A PC bang, huh~"


    Park Siyoon, who had been recruiting people for the PC bang earlier, suddenly cut in. Jooeun glared at him, trying to chase him away, but Sarang seemed somewhat intrigued by the idea.


    She thought gaming would be a good way to kill time until her dad got home.


    Sarang was incredibly skilled at all sorts of games, having played many with her dad and brother since childhood. She was even great at the AOS game that had been popular since her dad''s generation.


    Of course, the reason her skills improved was purely because "I can play with Dad, and he praises me when I do well-" This daddy''s girl mentality was her driving force, but the other kids had no way of knowing that.


    To them, she was just a high school girl who loved gaming and was insanely good at it.


    And so.


    ''Shit, was I too obvious? No, it was casual enough.''


    While Park Siyoon thought he had made the suggestion nonchalantly, he actually had ulterior motives. They had gone to the PC bang as a group a few times before, so it wasn''t a completely out-of-the-blue suggestion.


    Siyoon felt his heart racing and his palms getting sweaty as he stared at Sarang''s lips, waiting for her answer.


    He was aware of his feelings for Sarang. He''d never told anyone, but he was certain most of the guys in class felt the same way.


    There were countless reasons to like Sarang, and not a single reason not to. She was beautiful, smart, had a great personality, and was even amazing at gaming. What wasn''t there to like?


    The problem was that she was so close with her family that she always went straight home, leaving no chance to hang out after school. But just now, he overheard that she had no plans today.


    Of course, Siyoon didn''t always keep Sarang in his sights or pay attention to what she said. But once she caught his eye, he couldn''t help but focus on her.


    Whenever he happened to have a long conversation with Sarang about a shared interest or topic, he''d keep replaying that moment in his mind after getting home. Just like any other lovestruck teenager.


    Sarang always smiled easily, but when that smile was directed at him, his heart would skip a beat.


    Just like now, as she turned to him with her usual warm smile, seemingly having made up her mind.


    "Sure, let''s go! But you guys suck, don''t you~"


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Don''t you remember how I carried last time?"


    "Nope, don''t recall~"


    As Sarang accepted the offer and some playful banter ensued, Siyoon inwardly cheered. He even found her slightly rough way of speaking cute, despite it not matching her pure and innocent appearance and bell-like voice.


    And he wasn''t the only one. The rest of his friends waiting behind him felt the same way.


    "Damn, is there anyone here better than One Rep? Our class is fucked."


    "So how are we splitting positions?"


    "We''ll just figure it out ourselves and One Rep can fill whatever''s left. She''s good at everything anyway."


    "Shit, I really didn''t feel like going to academy. Should I join too?"


    Their voices were filled with excitement as they chattered again. Even Seo Buwon, who had initially refused Siyoon''s invitation, was now hinting at wanting to join.


    While everyone was elated by Sarang''s decision, only Jooeun, who had tried to claim Sarang for herself first, puffed out her cheeks.


    "What the hell! I wanted to go shopping and to a cafe with you today!"


    "Huh? You did? I''m sorry~"


    "Ugh, whatever! Just go to your stupid PC bang! I''m going home!"


    "Don''t be like that, Joo. Come with us~"


    "What would I even do there?!"


    Unfortunately, Jooeun didn''t have any games she particularly enjoyed. If she went, she''d just end up occupying a seat and web surfing or just watching. That''s why she felt even more upset with her childhood friend who wouldn''t hang out with her even today.


    Sarang chuckled softly at her friend''s sulking and grabbed both of Jooeun''s cheeks, turning her face towards her.


    "Joo."


    "What?"


    Forced to make eye contact with Sarang, Jooeun couldn''t look her in the eye and instead darted her gaze around. Even as another girl, Sarang was almost too pretty to look at up close.


    But Sarang continued speaking, holding Jooeun''s face regardless of her reaction.


    "What would you do there?"


    "W-what do you mean..."


    "Just stay by my side. Got it?"


    "......"


    As Sarang''s smile grew even warmer, Jooeun felt her face getting hotter in real-time.


    ''This... this crazy face genius...! Damn, it''ll be so boring there... I''ll just end up staring at Sarang''s face... Which isn''t so bad, but...''


    Jooeun didn''t have romantic feelings for girls. But just as guys might admire an exceptionally handsome man''s face, she couldn''t help but marvel at Sarang''s beauty every day.


    Sarang was the spitting image of her aunt, who was so beautiful she could put celebrities to shame. Add to that the comforting aura of her uncle, who she saw every time she visited, and when Sarang used that combination to "seduce" her like this, Jooeun was powerless to resist.


    "Joo. Answer me."


    "Fine! I''ll go, okay!"


    "That''s my girl~ You''re so sweet, Joo~ We won''t stay long, want to hit up a cafe after? I heard a new one opened near your place."


    "Really? You promised!"


    "Of course, of course~"


    ---


    After school.


    Several students who had agreed to go to the PC bang remained in the classroom. Even more than initially planned.


    "Why''s this asshole here when he said he had to go to academy?"


    "Look who''s talking, Mr. I''ll-play-with-you."


    "Fuck off, dipshit. Ah shit, now we need two more for an in-house. Fuck."


    "Isn''t this everyone? Let''s go."


    Three more guys had joined besides the four Siyoon had initially recruited. Their motives were obvious, same as everyone else. It was all because of those two. Not just Sarang, but Jooeun was quite popular too, being the cute type.


    While some guys had long given up on Sarang, thinking she was out of their league, Jooeun was cute and pretty enough to be worth a shot. In fact, Jooeun had received more confessions than Sarang so far.


    Though she hadn''t accepted any yet, preferring to hang out with Sarang over having a boyfriend.


    "Are we all set? Let''s get going."


    "Okay."


    Jooeun clung to Sarang''s arm, urging her to leave. She was hoping they could finish up quickly at the PC bang so they''d have more time at the cafe together.


    Just as everyone was about to leave the classroom in high spirits, except for Sarang who was just looking to kill time:


    -Brrring!


    "Hm? Who''s... Ah! It''s Dad!"


    -The sudden ringing of a phone made everyone freeze as Sarang checked it and exclaimed in a noticeably brighter tone than before.


    They all felt a sense of dread. They knew how much Sarang loved her family, especially her dad.


    So they all stopped in their tracks and focused on Sarang''s phone call.


    "Hello? Dad? What''s up? Yeah, school just ended. I was about to go out with some friends... Huh?! Really?! Yeah! I''m free! Friends? No?


    We weren''t planning on hanging out today? I''ll come right away! Oh, what about Somang? Should I pick her up? Really? Somang''s out with her friends? Mom''s working late too? So it''s just you and me for dinner? Dad, I''m coming right now, just wait a bit!"


    Her voice grew more and more excited, making it clear how happy she was even without hearing the content.


    A heavy sense of resignation settled in their hearts. Their plans with her had been tossed aside like a used rag, but they couldn''t even complain.


    They all knew how cold Sarang could be when it came to her family, especially her dad, despite her usually easy-going and gentle nature.


    Soon, Sarang ended the call and bowed her head slightly to everyone in apology.


    "Sorry~ My dad called so I have to go! Let''s go to the PC bang next time! Joo, I''m sorry to you too! I''ll make it up to you, I promise!"


    "Well... can''t be helped if your parents called..."


    "Yeah..."


    The guys couldn''t hold her back and just mumbled their disappointment. But Jooeun, instead of being discouraged by the canceled plans, spoke up with a hint of expectation in her voice.


    "Are you going to eat with your dad? Can... can I come too? It''s been a while since I''ve said hello..."


    From her perspective, she''d known him since she was a baby, so there was no awkwardness in meeting her friend''s dad. Plus, Han Yeonho had always been incredibly kind and caring towards her, his daughter''s best friend. She even had a crush on him when she was in elementary school.


    So Jooeun enjoyed both hanging out with Sarang and seeing her uncle. This was much better than going to a PC bang.


    But Sarang immediately caught onto the slightly shy tone and reaction.


    "...Hey, Joo. Don''t tell me you still..."


    "What are you talking about! I just want to see him after so long! I haven''t been to your place in a while, so it''s been a long time since I''ve seen him!"


    She hurriedly denied it at Sarang''s murderous tone. She only liked him when she was little; now he was just her friend''s dad who always made her feel comfortable. That was her honest feeling.


    "No way. I don''t trust you. You''re banned from our house from now on."


    "What are you saying! I''m telling you it''s not like that!"


    "If you text Dad separately, you''re dead, got it?"


    "I won''t, okay... Why would I even do that..."


    Even though her childhood friend wouldn''t believe her.


    Author''s Note:


    Ta-da! Instead of high school Yeonho and Heena, here''s high school Sarang! A short after-story extra starting with nothing but daddy''s girl antics.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 236 - After: Han Sarang vs. Lee Heena (and Han Somang) (2)

    236 - After: Han Sarang vs. Lee Heena (and Han Somang) (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Before I knew it, I had turned thirty-eight.


    Whenever I found myself wondering, "How old am I this year?" and answering with, "Ah, thirty-eight," I could hardly believe it.


    Sure, these days there are more single people, and it''s become normal for men to remain unmarried well into their early thirties. But thirty-eight is still an age where anyone would consider you a full-fledged adult.


    Yet I''m not so sure. Am I really an adult? I feel like nothing has changed in the past twenty years.


    My heart still races when I occasionally find an interesting game or manga, even if it''s not as often as before. I still burst into laughter over silly conversations with friends.


    That''s the kind of thirty-eight-year-old I am.


    Lost in these sentimental thoughts, I''d catch myself thinking, "Sarang would like that outfit," or "Somang''s been playing that game lately," or "A massage chair... I should get one for Heena to use before bed since she''s been working late."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. Honestly, I''m not sure if I can confidently call myself an ''adult.'' But I can certainly call myself a ''dad'' with confidence.


    [Heena?: Thanks for coming all the way to my office for lunch~ Love you?]


    I checked the message my wife had sent earlier. I''m sure a gentle smile was playing on my lips. My relationship with Heena hadn''t changed a bit.


    We still love and cherish each other, completely devoted.


    I continue to work from home, but occasionally I need to go into the office. On those days, I make time to have lunch with Heena before heading back to work.


    It looks like I''ll finish earlier than expected today. I think I''ll take the kids out for dinner too. They always eat the meals I prepare with gusto, and my eldest daughter even cooks for us now.


    But if I only went out with their mom, they''d probably get upset.


    ---


    After enjoying a date with my daughter and picking up Somang, who had been ''kidnapped'' by Heeseong hyung, we returned home. And all day long, Sarang still refused to leave my side.


    Until Sarang had just entered middle school, I harbored a kind of fear in a corner of my heart. I worried that around puberty, she might stop liking me and start seeing me as an annoying, irritating dad.


    But even now, our daughter remains unchanged. She likes me more than anyone else and always tries to be by my side. As if it''s the most natural thing in the world.


    It was heartwarming up until she was 16, slightly concerning at 17, and now that she''s 18 this year, I feel the need to seriously consider it. Of course, there''s nothing wrong with family members loving each other, but I wonder if she''s too attached to her dad.


    Good grief, worrying because my daughter likes me too much!


    I bet other dads would be green with envy if they heard this. Just look at Yoonsung ¨C he''s all gloomy because his 5-year-old daughter doesn''t want to play with him.


    Well, it''s not like worrying about it will solve anything. I can''t exactly tell my daughter to stop liking me so much. Besides, even though I say I''m worried, deep down I''m overjoyed that Sarang continues to adore me.


    Anyway, we returned home late in the evening, and a little while later, Heena finished work. As always, our family gathered in the living room to chat.


    "Mom, want to see the pictures I took on my date with Dad earlier?"


    "Did you take a lot?"


    "Yeah, look!"


    "Aww~ Dad even gave you a kiss on the cheek. Our daughter must have been so happy!"


    "Hehehe, he didn''t give you one, did he?"


    "That''s right. Only giving kisses to his daughter... I think Dad needs to be punished, don''t you?"


    "Don''t do that to Dad~ It couldn''t be helped! I''m me, after all!"


    Heena and Sarang were eating the apples I''d sliced while recounting the events of lunch and dinner. Their bickering used to feel a bit like real arguments, but now it was just a competition. A contest to see who received more of my affection.


    This was almost a daily occurrence, so there was no need to worry about it. It was just another form of mother-daughter communication. They both seemed to enjoy these conversations.


    "Dad, I''ve gotten this far."


    "Hm? Oh~ Somang, you''re even higher than Dad now! That''s amazing~"


    While those two were carrying on, Somang claimed the coveted spot on my lap, which boasted an impressive 3:--- competition ratio. To be honest, Somang wasn''t any less fond of me than the other two, he just didn''t get involved in their battles.


    My son, who still looks exactly like Heena, loved nothing more than sitting on my lap and playing mobile games. I also made time to enjoy the same game with Somang, to bond with him.


    Come to think of it, I wonder which friends our son played with today.


    "Somang, what did you do with your friends today? Did you play games together?"


    "No. We just talked at the playground."


    "Hmm..."


    Given that they talked at the playground, I wonder if he played with girls again today instead of boys?


    I still help out with the Green Mothers'' Association every month, and during those times, I get to see Somang going to school. I see my son walking confidently among the girls.


    Watching him, I think my son is really something else. Of course, I know our son is handsome, but it''s not easy to be this popular at his age just because of looks.


    This isn''t some manga where he''s like the Pied Piper, always followed by girls. And sometimes, it worries me.


    I wonder if there are any boys who might resent him for it. They might get spiteful or try to bully him.


    Fortunately, Somang seems to handle himself well. Very occasionally, I do see him playing with boys too. Maybe once in a blue moon.


    "I wonder who our son played with~ Seol? Sinae? Or maybe Ina?"


    I called out the names of the girls I''d heard about from Somang, and who always bowed their heads to greet me whenever they saw me. All three were cute and pretty, promising young girls.


    I suppose since I work from home and often fill the role of a typical mom, I get to see Somang''s friends'' faces quite often, which is why I remember them.


    Well, even though I ask like this, I bet...


    "All of them. Sua and Yumin were there too."


    "I know Yumin, but who''s Sua?"


    "A girl from class 3."


    "I see~"


    "Yeah."


    I knew he''d played with all of them. There''s even a new girl added to the mix. This sort of thing seems to be no big deal for Somang. He answers so nonchalantly.


    Is this the life of an incredibly handsome boy? I don''t think Heeseong hyung was like this when he was young. He''s got an fun personality now, but I feel like he was probably just a mischievous little rascal at this age.


    As I was talking to Somang about his day, I glanced up at the mother and daughter still engaged in their competition.


    "You know, I think Joo still likes Dad."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. When Dad called earlier about having dinner, she asked if she could come along too. That''s definitely what it means, right?"


    "We should go see Jooeun''s face sometime soon~"


    "Mom, Mom! Then, shall we go to a cafe this weekend? I heard there''s a new privately-owned cafe near Joo''s place that has a nice atmosphere."


    "Should we?"


    "Let''s go~ I promised Joo we''d go~"


    "Hehe, looks like you''re still getting along well with Jooeun."


    "Of course~ She''s my bestie~ If only she didn''t like Dad!"


    At some point, the two of them had huddled close together, chatting happily. I had nothing to say about the content, though.


    I really like this family atmosphere where we''re all like friends.


    ---


    As the day came to an end, it was time for bed.


    While massaging Heena''s legs after her tiring day, we talked a bit more.


    "So? Why did our dear husband only give kisses to his daughter?"


    It wasn''t really a conversation, more like an interrogation. I could clearly sense Heena''s unique form of sulking, maintaining a smile while subtly pressuring me.


    "Sarang asked for it, what could I do? Is our Heena jealous? Want a kiss now?"


    "Hmph, of course I want a kiss. And am I really your favorite? Did you just forget earlier?"


    "Of course you are."


    "Hmm..."


    Of course, my wife is easily placated with just one word like this. She''s so simple, I swear.


    Just as I was about to stop the massage and shower Heena with kisses, she played something on her phone.


    [Our Sarang is the prettiest in the world.]


    [More than Mom?]


    [Prettier than Mom.]


    [Hehehe... Thank you~ Dad is the coolest in the world!]


    It was the conversation I had with Sarang earlier that evening. The 3-second clip ended, and Heena''s interrogation intensified.


    "So I''m your favorite, but I''m not the prettiest, huh?"


    "......"


    "Hm? Honey. Care to explain?"


    Right, she recorded that.


    The beginning part was cut off, so it sounded like I was just giving a pure compliment. I knew she was going to send it to Heena, but I forgot about it when it didn''t come up during our living room chat.


    Did she just send it now? Why at this timing?


    "Why is my husband so quiet? Hmm? That''s right~ Our Sarang is much~ prettier and cuter than me, isn''t she?"


    "Heena. You know I love you, right?"


    "I know~ You love me second after Sarang."


    This isn''t easy.


    I briefly considered silencing her with a kiss, as I always do. In the end, she''d forget about it once we got intimate. It''s not like this kind of adorable behavior from Sarang was anything new.


    But then...


    -Knock knock


    "Can I come in?"


    "Hm? Come in."


    "Hehe~"


    -Click


    After knocking and asking for permission, Sarang entered the room. She no longer charged in with just a pillow like she used to in the old days.


    Being a high school student now, Sarang was well aware that married couples might engage in various forms of skinship. Plus, Heena and I were known for our exceptionally good relationship.


    Sarang climbed onto the bed, hugging a pillow tightly to her chest, just like she used to. At the same time, she smiled brightly and asked for our permission once more.


    "Can I sleep with you tonight?"


    "Together? Well, I guess it''s oka..."


    "No. Han Sarang. Go back to your room."


    Although it had become less frequent than before, we still occasionally had nights where we slept together, so I was about to give permission without much thought. But Heena firmly refused.


    However, Sarang didn''t give up at that refusal. She snuggled up to me and started acting cute.


    "Why~ I want to sleep together after so long~ Dad, it''s okay, right? Hm?"


    "I said no! Aren''t you going to leave?!"


    "I don''t want to! Besides, Mom, you heard the recording, right? Dad said I''m the prettiest~"


    "You just pestered Dad until he said that! Honey, say it again right now. Who''s the prettiest?"


    "It''s me, right? Dad!"


    "Honey!"


    "......"


    Usually, this back-and-forth would end with some playful banter, but for the first time in a while, a rare serious mode competition had been activated.


    It was both cute and pretty to see my wife, nearly forty, craving my compliments like a young girl. Sarang was cute too, deliberately provoking her mom and enjoying it.


    Heena with her fierce glare urging me to speak, and Sarang batting her eyes and acting cute.


    This fight couldn''t go on for long, as both Heena and Sarang had work and school to go to tomorrow. So, without a word, I spread both arms and pulled the two of them into my embrace. I felt their small bodies yield without resistance.


    -Flop


    I collapsed onto the bed, gently stroking both of their heads.


    "Let''s go to sleep. You both have to get up early tomorrow."


    "Not even answering..."


    "Dad is so warm~"


    I drifted off to sleep, listening to Heena''s whining and Sarang''s melting voice. Even after several years, our family remained remarkably consistent.


    I was truly a happy dad. To be showered with so much love from my family like this.


    Come to think of it, only Somang is sleeping separately today, so to be fair, I should sleep with him tomorrow.


    Author''s Note:


    Hmm. I''m debating whether to write a bit more of an after-story mixing in other family stories, or to branch off into another ''if'' scenario.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 237 - After: Han Yeonhos Daughter and Lee Jueun

    237 - After: Han Yeonho''s Daughter and Lee Jueun


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Here''s the edited and improved English translation:


    Although Jooeun now lives a bit farther away, she and Sarang have been childhood friends since they were one-year-old babies.


    In her hazy memories, Sarang''s father, Han Yeonho, was someone who made her think, ''I wish he was my dad.''


    Of course, that didn''t mean she disliked her own father. It was just a childish feeling of envying her friend''s dad, who only showed kindness, over her own father who nagged and interfered.


    Moreover, her fondness for Han Yeonho was more like admiring an idol rather than wishing he was her father.


    In her barely remembered kindergarten days, she felt a vague affection. In elementary school, when she was just beginning to understand things a bit more, she harbored secret feelings of liking him.


    She had never honestly revealed those childish feelings to anyone, but once, during her sixth-grade school trip, in a moment of excitement, she confessed to Sarang.


    Believing that her childhood friend, who was cuter, kinder, and brighter than anyone she had ever seen, would surely cheer her on with a smile.


    But.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "S-Sarang?"


    "My dad belongs to me and mom! Don''t even think about it!"


    "What the hell! Why?! I''m gonna like him too!"


    "I said no!"


    "I''m gonna do it anyway!"


    "Hey!!!"


    Unlike her shy, fidgety behavior in front of Han Yeonho, Jooeun''s usual demeanor was closer to that of a boisterous tomboy. As a result, she ended up in a full-blown fight with Sarang, who had exploded upon hearing her confession.


    And that was the first and last time she ever fought with Sarang for real.


    Generally, Sarang was gentle with most people, and this trait was even more pronounced with Jooeun, her closest friend. Jooeun, too, always had a soft spot for Sarang, her best friend with a pretty face. So, it was rare for things to escalate to a fight between them.


    Anyway, although there was a cold war for a few days after that incident, childhood friends who had been inseparable since they were one year old weren''t going to drift apart over one fight.


    Above all, not being able to see Sarang''s smiling face was incredibly devastating for Jooeun. Seeing that adorable face every day was the joy of her life.


    So, Jooeun was the first to give in.


    "I-I''ll only like your dad a little bit. Is that okay?"


    "...Hmph, you absolutely can''t like him a lot. Got it? Dad belongs to me and mom."


    "I got it."


    It didn''t make sense to suddenly stop liking him overnight, and she didn''t want to lie to her best friend about something like that. This was the best she could do. Fortunately, Sarang seemed to understand her complicated feelings.


    After reaching this dramatic compromise, she never again brought up her true feelings about Han Yeonho. After graduating from elementary school and entering middle school, she realized that it wasn''t a romantic attraction.


    However, whenever she visited Sarang''s house and encountered Han Yeonho, she still invariably...


    "I''m home!"


    "Hello, uncle..."


    "Welcome home~ Oh? Jooeun came too?"


    "Yes..."


    "It''s been a while since you''ve been here. Should uncle buy you something delicious? You both liked pasta, right?"


    "Oh, no! I really love what you make, uncle..."


    "Really? Alright then... I''ll have to show off my skills a bit."


    "Thank you."


    Han Yeonho worked from home, so unless she was extremely unlucky, she would see his face every time she visited. And every time, Jooeun couldn''t help but acknowledge her own shy behavior.


    Honestly, it wasn''t a romantic attraction. It wasn''t that at all. It was just Han Yeonho''s unique atmosphere that put her at ease, and while it wasn''t a romantic attraction, she still felt a fondness for him as a person, which involuntarily made her feel shy.


    However, whenever Jooeun showed such behavior, the 14-year-old Sarang would narrow her eyes and stare at her expressionlessly.


    "......"


    "W-what? What is it?"


    "You remember what you said last year, right?"


    "O-of course! And it''s not like that anymore..."


    "I''ll believe you because it''s you. But be careful."


    "I know..."


    On one hand, she felt wronged by such suspicion, and on the other hand, she felt a bit guilty. After all, she knew better than anyone how much Sarang loved her dad.


    To the point where it was a bit concerning.


    But even if she was under such suspicion, Jooeun always looked forward to visiting Sarang''s house.


    It was a chance to hang out with Sarang, who always went straight home after school, especially since she had moved away in sixth grade. Plus, she could meet the ever-likable Han Yeonho, and...


    "Noona!"


    "Aww~ Were you playing well?"


    "Kyaa! Hi, Somang!"


    "Hi, Jooeun noona."


    "This is insane, absolutely insane... What''s with this cuteness... It''s brand new every time I see you..."


    "Hehe, my little sister is cute, isn''t she!"


    She could also see Han Somang, who was so adorable it was hard to tell if she was human or a doll.


    And on top of that...


    "Oh my, Jooeun, you''re here?"


    "Hello!"


    "Hi~ It''s been a while since I''ve seen you. Auntie''s been so busy~"


    She could meet Lee Heena, her role model. Though Heena naturally referred to herself as ''auntie'', Jooeun thought it was absolutely ridiculous.


    When Jooeun was 14, Heena was only 34. Moreover, her appearance looked even younger, so anyone seeing them side by side would likely think they were just sisters with a small age gap.


    Anyway, if Jooeun''s feelings for Han Yeonho were a vague affection, her feelings for Lee Heena were clear admiration. It couldn''t be helped.


    Jooeun, whose hobby was scrutinizing Sarang''s face to the point of being a face-maniac, couldn''t help but be mesmerized by Heena''s beauty. Moreover, the fact that she was a career woman flourishing in a large corporation was incredibly cool to her.


    And yet, her always kind and gentle demeanor, no less than Han Yeonho''s, was also perfect.


    "Keep getting along well with Sarang in the future, okay?"


    -Smile- When Heena spoke to her with that gentle smile...


    "Yes, yes!"


    She couldn''t help but blush, feeling her heart being pierced. She thought that face was really unfair. And this was also the reason why she couldn''t help but have a soft spot for Sarang.


    Jooeun liked Han Yeonho''s warmth and Lee Heena''s beauty and capability, and Sarang possessed all these traits, as if asserting that she was their daughter.


    Of course, since they had been close friends from such a young age, Jooeun never felt her heart flutter for Sarang. Although sometimes, when Sarang used her face to launch surprise attacks, her heart couldn''t help but race.


    Because of this, whenever she spent time with this family, Jooeun felt as if she was with her favorite celebrities.


    And this feeling continued even now, when she had become a second-year high school student.


    --


    A few days after Sarang had broken their promise to go on a sudden date with her dad...


    Jooeun left her house, grinning from ear to ear. Sarang had called her to a cafe?, saying she would make up for last time. Moreover, she had even told her that her family would be coming along.


    Usually, spending time with a friend''s parents might be considered uncomfortable, but for Jooeun, it was absolutely not the case.


    The ever-likable Han Yeonho, Lee Heena who was still her role model, her best friend Sarang, and the adorably cute Han Somang who had inherited all of Heena''s beauty.


    She was always welcome.


    "Jju! Over here!"


    "Coming! Hello, uncle, auntie. Hi, Somang~"


    "It''s been a while, Jooeun. Want to choose what you''d like? Uncle will treat you."


    "Ah, thank you!"


    "Hehe, hello~ Somang, stop playing your game and say hi to your noona."


    "Hi, noona."


    Really, they were such a warm family, no matter when you saw them. Just being in their presence made her feel a strange excitement and elation.


    Han Yeonho sitting on the inside, with Han Somang leaning her head on his shoulder while playing a game on her phone. And on the opposite side, Lee Heena and Sarang sitting face to face.


    At that moment, Jooeun felt puzzled by this seating arrangement. Of course, there were only two seats beside Han Yeonho, so all three family members couldn''t squeeze in, but still, from what she had seen over the past decade or so...


    She was sure that either Sarang or auntie would have wanted to sit next to uncle, but only Somang was sitting beside him.


    As she stood there momentarily confused by this, Sarang got up from her seat and pointed to the inside.


    "Jju, sit here in the middle!"


    "Huh? Oh, okay."


    "Jooeun, your outfit today is so cute and pretty~ I barely recognize you every time I see you."


    "Not at all. Auntie, you''re always so beautiful..."


    "Thank you."


    Jooeun was inwardly flustered by their attempt to seat her in the middle, but at the same time, she felt happy. Where else could she find a more perfect seat than sitting between two beauties while facing Han Yeonho and Han Somang?


    After everyone was seated and they received their drinks and desserts, they began chatting about various topics and recent happenings.


    "Really? You got another confession?"


    "Yeah... I even wrote ''please don''t confess'' on my profile picture like Sarang did..."


    "It''s because Jju is so cute, can''t be helped~"


    "Wow, Jooeun is still popular, huh? What about you, Sarang? Not interested in having a boyfriend?"


    "Not interested~ I prefer hanging out with dad!"


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    At Sarang''s resolute words, Han Yeonho couldn''t hide his delight. After briefly grinning and relishing the moment, he seemed to feel a bit awkward about showing such a reaction in front of his daughter''s friend. He stood up, holding Somang''s hand.


    "I''ll take Somang to the restroom for a bit."


    "Okay~"


    As she watched them disappear inside, Jooeun felt a smile tugging at her lips. It had been an incredibly fun time for her.


    It was great to chat with her best friend after so long, and she was thrilled to be complimented by Lee Heena on her carefully chosen outfit.


    Feeling upbeat, she was thinking about asking if she could follow them home later and hang out some more. She was even considering the idea of staying overnight, grinning as she sipped her drink.


    However, her happiness ended there.


    "So, Jooeun?"


    "Eep! Y-yes? Auntie?"


    Lee Heena''s sudden call.


    Startled, she turned her head to find Lee Heena''s face right next to her, having somehow moved closer. At the same time, she felt her body pressed against hers. Jooeun''s heart began to race. Moreover, it wasn''t just Lee Heena; Sarang was also pressing her body against her from the other side.


    No matter where she rolled her eyes, there was a pretty face, a nice scent, and because of this, she couldn''t move an inch, like a middle school boy.


    And to her, Lee Heena, her role model and the original face genius, whispered:


    "I heard that Jooeun still likes our husband... Is that true~?"


    "...Huh? What do you mean..."


    "Jju. Be honest."


    "No, no! It''s not like that!! It''s not!"


    "Hmm, really?"


    "It''s a lie, mom. I told you, right? She always wants to tag along when I say I''m going to meet dad."


    "That''s... not... it''s not like that, but it''s also not not like that!"


    While desperately denying it, Jooeun couldn''t regain her senses as the two kept getting closer and closer. If it weren''t for the interrogation-like conversation, it might have been a happy situation.


    But knowing how much this mother and daughter loved the head of the family, Han Yeonho, she thought her life might be in danger. Moreover, she absolutely didn''t want her role model, Lee Heena, to misunderstand her like this.


    And now Jooeun finally understood the meaning of this seating arrangement. They had planned to corner her in the middle and gang up on her.


    "Our Jooeun, did you dress up so prettily today to show off to our husband?"


    "One hundred percent. She never dresses like this usually!"


    "I dress like this when it''s just the two of us too!"


    "...Oh yeah, I guess you did?"


    "Auntie, you know it''s not like that, right? I like you, Sarang, and Somang too!"


    "Can auntie believe that?"


    "Of course!"


    With their faces so close that she could feel their breath, she felt suffocated and hastily replied.


    This was heaven and hell at the same time. Meeting the eyes of two face geniuses at such close proximity was more challenging for her mental state than this interrogation-like conversation.


    At that moment, fortunately, the two who had gone to the restroom returned to their seats.


    "Wow, it must be a new place because even the restroom was super clean."


    "Really? I liked this place because the interior is neat and the coffee is delicious. Let''s come here often."


    "This cream is so good too! Thanks for telling us about it, Jju~"


    "Y-yeah..."


    As soon as Han Yeonho returned to his seat, the two immediately straightened up and continued their conversation as if nothing had happened. Seeing their instant change in attitude, Jooeun inwardly sighed.


    They were her beloved friend and admired auntie, but...


    They loved uncle a bit too much.


    "Jooeun. Want to stay for dinner too? Uncle has prepared a lot of things you like."


    "I''ll stay... Thank you... Hehe."


    Of course, she understood those feelings all too well.


    Author''s Note


    In response to comments curious about Jooeun''s perspective, I suddenly felt like writing it... so here''s a quick episode...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 238 - What If: My Boyfriend Is Very Good to Me

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    IF. My Boyfriend is Too Good to Me (Gender-Swapped TS Edition)


    Han Yeonha. 18 years old. High school girl.


    For 18 years, I''ve lived a life of moderate studying and hanging out with friends. Today, after secretly chatting with friends on KakaoTalk during evening self-study, I was on my way home.


    On that familiar path, I encountered an unbelievable moment.


    It was a dimly lit alley, but not too narrow, with plenty of streetlights and a few passersby in the distance.


    Right in the middle stood a figure, clearly waiting for me.


    Though I couldn''t be sure, he seemed at least 15cm taller than me. Under his neat crew cut, I glimpsed fair skin that seemed to glow and distinct features.


    Even from that brief glance as I walked, I could tell. His looks rivaled those of the male idols my friends and I had been squealing about earlier today.


    I tried to sneak a peek at that captivating face as I passed, but I couldn''t. Those eyes were unmistakably fixed on me.


    What''s going on?! Is he lost? Trying to mug me? Or just checking if he knows me?


    Honestly, I, Han Yeonha, was considered a pretty cute girl. I''d even received a few confessions back in middle school when it was co-ed.


    But I didn''t think I was attractive enough for a guy like him to fall for me.


    So why on earth was he staring at me...?


    As I was slowly trying to sidle past him, bewildered by his warm gaze, suddenly, he strode confidently towards me.


    While I was still flustered and stammering, he uttered an unbelievable sentence.


    "Will you go out with me?"


    His smile seemed somewhat melancholic yet brimming with joy as he confessed to me.


    Only one thought crossed my mind.


    This must be a scam. Either friends were hiding somewhere, or it was some prankster YouTuber, or maybe even a cult member sent to recruit new followers.


    I should have rejected him. I needed to get out of there fast.


    But.


    When the guy in front of me took another step closer and said,


    "Will you... be my girlfriend?"


    The moment he confessed to me again,


    "...Yes."


    I found myself accepting before I knew it.


    His looks were simply too irresistible to turn down.


    ---


    A month later.


    "Back then, I really thought it was a scam..."


    "Hm? What did you say?"


    "Oh, nothing. This is delicious. Heeyun, let me pay for this."


    "No way. I said I''m treating you."


    "I said I''ll pay! Put your wallet away right now!"


    Despite a 99% chance of it being a scam, I had no choice but to accept that confession.


    After many conversations, I learned it wasn''t a lie or a joke. Honestly, I remained suspicious for about two or three weeks after we started dating, but seeing how devoted my boyfriend Heeyun was to me, I felt too guilty to keep doubting him.


    No, even now that I believe him, I always feel guilty.


    Why, you ask?


    Because he''s just too good to me!


    Heeyun was the perfect boyfriend. Even setting aside his height and good looks, he was smart, incredibly kind, always planned our dates before I could even mention anything, and even insisted on paying!


    Of course, I stubbornly made sure we split costs as evenly as possible when it came to money, but still, Heeyun did so much for me on a daily basis.


    God, shit. I want to shout to the world, "This guy is my boyfriend!!" Of course, I didn''t. I was already getting cussed out by my friends for dating such a handsome boyfriend, so there was no need to brag about all these details.


    They might be a bit crazy, but they''re still my close friends, so I didn''t want to rub it in unnecessarily.


    "Yeonha, wait a sec."


    "Hm?"


    As we were about to get up after finishing our meal, Heeyun stopped me.


    Then, leaning over the table, he cupped my cheek and¡ª


    *lick*


    "......!!"


    He pressed his lips close to my cheek, not quite on my lips. At the same time, I felt something slightly rough and moist brush against my skin¡ªhe''d definitely licked that area with his tongue!


    *clatter!*


    "...! H-hey! W-what are you doing?!"


    I jumped up from my seat at the sudden skinship. We hadn''t even progressed to kissing yet, so I was even more flustered.


    But this jerk of a boyfriend, despite his outrageous act, just smiled innocently and said,


    "You had something on your face. Did you not like it?"


    "...I-I didn''t hate it... but doing that so suddenly..."


    "I''m sorry. Should I ask first next time?"


    "......"


    "Yeonha, you''re so cute."


    "Shut up."


    This innocent smile and smooth talking made me suspicious all over again.


    This bastard, I bet he lied about me being his first girlfriend.


    The way he smirked and spoke so smoothly definitely wasn''t something he''d picked up overnight. For all I knew, I could be his second or third girlfriend.


    Of course, it seemed unlikely he was two-timing, given that he came to meet me right after school every day. There was no way he could be cheating. But maybe he''d had a girlfriend before?


    "Hm? Yeonha."


    "D-do whatever you want!"


    Anyway, all I could do was blush and play along with this guy who seemed to be toying with me.


    Honestly, I didn''t hate it that much. Even if he was a bit mischievous at times, it made me feel loved by my boyfriend.


    ---


    As our relationship progressed smoothly, Heeyun started tutoring me. Of course, I was thrilled. After all, we could be together while studying, which to me was no different from a date.


    Some days we''d study at a cafe, other days in a study room. Of course, our regular dates didn''t decrease even with the added study sessions. One day, I was even invited to Heeyun''s house.


    For days leading up to my visit to his place, I agonized over what to wear.


    Dressing up as prettily as possible? That was a given. The issue was to what extent. Should I put effort into my underwear too, just in case?


    When I consulted my friends, they said:


    "At the very least, make sure your underwear matches, you know that, right?"


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?!"


    "Just checking~ Oh, and condoms?"


    "Wh-what are you... Why would I need to prepare those...!"


    "What''s with you, girl? Isn''t that why you''re freaking out and asking us about this?"


    "Seriously. More importantly, if you really do it, you better give us all the details, okay? I''ll be glued to my phone that day."


    "Me too, me too!"


    "Thanks for the ''advice,'' you crazy bitches."


    All I got was useless chatter. Well, they weren''t entirely wrong, but still.


    In the end, I chose the best outfit I had and visited Heeyun''s house. His empty house, with no family members around.


    Honestly, isn''t it natural for me to have all sorts of fantasies in this situation?


    But on the day of my visit, nothing remotely close to that happened. My boyfriend was, thankfully, a perfect gentleman.


    "What do you think of this? I made it into a frame with our photos."


    "Wow~ It''s beautiful! I didn''t know you did things like this."


    "Of course. They''re all memories of us. It''d be a shame to keep them just on our phones."


    He showed me around his room, decorated with photos and small frames of us.


    "W-wait, wait, wait! This pose is a bit...!"


    "Why? Are you embarrassed?"


    "You know I am!"


    "Just bear with it a little. Didn''t you say you wanted more photos together?"


    "That''s true, but...!"


    "Okay, say cheese~"


    "Ugh!"


    He shamelessly sat me on his lap, wrapping his large hands around my waist as we took a photo together.


    "You were really..."


    "Really what?"


    "...handsome even when you were young."


    "Not as cute as you were though."


    "......"


    "Yeonha''s so cute, right?"


    "Shut up."


    We leisurely browsed through my boyfriend''s childhood photo albums.


    And finally.


    "......"


    "......"


    *ring ring*


    "...! Ah!"


    "Hah... Of all times."


    Just as we were about to share our first kiss while watching a movie in the living room, during that golden opportunity¡ª


    We even got to meet Heeyun''s parents, who returned home earlier than expected.


    "Hehe~ You''re Yeonha, right? Please continue to get along well with our Heeyun~"


    "Y-yes!"


    "You''re not hungry, are you? Honey, since Heeyun brought his girlfriend, should we go out for dinner?"


    "It''s okay! That would be too much..."


    "Nonsense."


    It was a shame to miss the perfect chance for our first kiss, but I was glad to greet Heeyun''s parents, who seemed to like me and treated me warmly.


    "Huff..."


    Heeyun looked a bit sulky, probably because we missed our chance. Seeing my boyfriend, who usually greeted me with a gentle smile, show such a childish side because we couldn''t kiss.


    Somehow, it was incredibly cute.


    ---


    Next came our first summer vacation together.


    We went on a day trip to the beach. We took an early morning train there and planned to return on a late-night bus. Heeyun didn''t seem too fond of taking the bus, but it was the only transportation available for our late return journey.


    "Yeonha, are your legs tired? Sit on this."


    "Is it okay to sit on your suitcase? I''m heavy, won''t it break?"


    "What do you mean heavy? I''m more worried you''re so light you might blow away."


    "Hey, you know that''s a total exaggeration, right?"


    We cuddled close together at the train station, dressed in matching couple outfits, cooing over each other from the start of our trip.


    After arriving in Sokcho, having lunch, and finally reaching the beach¡ª


    "Aren''t you staring a bit too intensely?"


    "You''re so beautiful, I''m speechless. The swimsuit really suits you. Truly."


    "...Thanks."


    I had mustered up the courage to wear a pareo-style swimsuit that showed quite a bit of skin, though not quite a bikini, and my boyfriend was staring at me without hesitation.


    Feeling both satisfied and a little embarrassed by his intense reaction, I also snuck glances at various parts of Heeyun''s body.


    After a brief awkward moment, we played in the water and sand, enjoying ourselves thoroughly. We also bought snacks from nearby food stalls, making the most of our day.


    A couple of hours before catching the bus back home, as we were walking hand in hand along the darkening beach¡ª


    "Yeonha."


    "Yeah?"


    "Thank you."


    "For what?"


    "For dating me. For accepting my confession."


    "......"


    What followed was Heeyun''s long confession in a wistful voice. While it made my heart flutter, I felt it didn''t make sense for him to thank me for this relationship when I should be the one thanking him a hundred, no, a thousand times over.


    "Hey, Lee Heeyun."


    "Huh? Mmph!"


    I grabbed his collar, pulled him towards me, and silenced him with my lips. It might not have been the most romantic first kiss, but¡ª


    A moment later, as Heeyun gently embraced me and deepened the kiss¡ª


    We managed to end it quite romantically.


    Our relationship had started with a sudden confession, and we had been gradually closing the strange distance between us.


    From that day on, we began to spend even happier days together.


    "...But this guy, he talks big but never actually makes a move."


    "Did you want me to?"


    "?!?! Y-you! When did you get here?!"


    "Just now. But if you want it that badly... I won''t hold back, you know?"


    "......"


    "Hm? Yeonha."


    "D-do whatever you want..."


    While doing this and that, of course.


    Author''s Note:


    This TS edition ends here. I just wrote it as a taste of an "if" scenario... I thought about how their personalities and situations would naturally change if the two became men or women, but it feels a bit subtle...!


    By the way, writing this makes me want to start my next work. I wonder when I''ll be able to begin.


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 239 - After: Heenas Business Trips and Dates

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Our living room, where my family chatters happily every day.


    As we were gathered around the coffee table in front of the sofa, we were having a rather serious meeting.


    Well.


    To be honest, Heena was the most serious. My beautiful wife, who still hadn''t lost her looks despite being in her late thirties.


    Thanks to Heena and Sarang''s help, I had managed to stay relatively wrinkle-free, but I was still an old man compared to Heena. Sad, so sad.


    Anyway, Heena was resting her chin on her hand with a shadow across her face, and Sarang was also sitting next to her with a stern expression.


    Though she couldn''t quite hide the slight smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. Finally, our cute youngest, Somang, was leaning against me, engrossed in his phone game as usual, oblivious to the others.


    A sad person, a person pretending to be sad, a person without a care in the world, and me, thinking this might not be such a big deal after all.


    Why were we like this on a bustling Tuesday evening? It was because of the bad news Heena had brought home last night.


    ---


    "Honey... What am I going to do...?"


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Last night.


    Heena, who had come home from work even later than usual, immediately fell into my arms with a gloomy face. Worried that something major had happened at her company, I held my wife tenderly and asked what was wrong.


    And the reason I heard was.


    "I... I have to go on an overseas business trip starting next week... for two weeks..."


    "Hmm. I see."


    "What am I going to do..."


    "Huh? Is that all?"


    "What do you mean, ''Is that all?''!! I said two weeks!! I won''t be able to see your face for two whole weeks!"


    "...This is serious! What are we going to do?"


    Surprisingly, it wasn''t some major issue like a project falling through, a subordinate making a huge mistake, or getting caught up in office politics.


    It was just an overseas business trip. Something she''d gone on occasionally before. Although she''d managed to keep them under a week until now, this one was relatively long.


    Even so, I didn''t think it was something to be this serious about, which made it hard for me to empathize. Of course, I couldn''t show that in front of Heena.


    I''d miss Heena if I couldn''t see her for two weeks, but with the kids around, it would pass quickly... Ah, from Heena''s perspective, she wouldn''t be able to see the kids either, so it might be harder for her.


    I didn''t know what to say to my cute wife stomping her feet in front of me. I couldn''t tell her not to go.


    A day passed, and now tonight. After Heena came home from work, we gathered as a family for an evening meeting.


    ---


    In reality, Somang and I had no say in this meeting. We had no voting rights. Somang was still too young, and I couldn''t take sides between the two of them.


    "Han Sarang. From today until the weekend, Mom''s going to monopolize Dad. Got it?"


    "No way! Mom, didn''t you say you''d be getting off work around the same time as me starting tomorrow? When am I supposed to play with Dad?"


    "Mommy won''t see Daddy for two whole weeks!"


    "Well, that''s true, but..."


    "Do you accept it or not?"


    "Ugh...!"


    Sarang''s heated debate with Heena seemed like it would end with Heena''s one-sided victory. It seemed that even Sarang could sympathize with not being together for two weeks.


    Besides, if she endured for a week, Sarang and Somang would have me all to themselves afterward.


    As I was listening to our children''s reactions with concern, it seemed that Sarang would be taking Somang out to play for a while, which was a relief.


    And I even started to think that this might actually be a good opportunity. While I was happy that our son and daughter loved me, I absolutely didn''t want them to become distant from their friends because of it.


    Just as I''ve maintained good relationships with my friends until now, friendships made in middle and high school often last a lifetime.


    Anyway.


    "Mmm.."


    "Heena, let''s just go to the bedroom. Sarang and Somang might feel uncomfortable."


    "Should we? Then I''ll quickly wash up... No, let''s shower together!"


    "Hmm..."


    At those words, I glanced towards the kids again. Sarang was hugging Somang, planning what to do tomorrow.


    It looked like they were intentionally giving us space because of Heena''s request(?), so maybe it would be okay to slip away together?


    Of course, our kids probably knew that Heena and I sometimes showered together, but it still felt a bit too blatant.


    Given our sweet children''s consideration, I decided to do my best for my wife, who would be struggling with her business trip next week.


    Looking up slightly at Heena, who had her arms around my neck, I whispered softly in her ear.


    "Then today... shall I wash every inch of our Heena clean?"


    "...! Yes! Please do!"


    Seeing her face brighten and her eyes start to burn at my words, I realized we''d better use the bathroom in the master bedroom. It''s much smaller than the living room bathroom, but.


    Judging by Heena''s mood, this wasn''t going to end with just washing her. Using the living room bathroom''s tub would be a problem because of the noise.


    ---


    And so, during the weekdays.


    Heena showered me with affection as if we''d gone back in time, and I eagerly reciprocated. Sarang and Somang, considerate of their mom, either came home late or gave us space to be alone even when they were around.


    These days, they seemed to enjoy playing as a trio with Jooeun so much that I was almost worried about how late they were coming home.


    Of course, worry aside, I was also getting quite excited about having time alone with Heena after so long.


    On early Friday evening, with three days left until Heena''s business trip.


    Sarang and Somang went out again, saying they''d play with Jooeun, while we sat comfortably in the living room watching a movie. Heena was sitting between my legs, and I was hugging her from behind.


    Suddenly, Heena let out a small laugh.


    "Hehehe..."


    "What''s so funny all of a sudden?"


    "Remember? When we first started dating, watching movies like this at my house."


    Of course I remember. Wasn''t that when we tried to have our first kiss but got interrupted by her parents coming home?


    "The first time I visited your house, right?"


    "Yeah~ When our first kiss failed!"


    "Wow... That''s a real throwback. It''s been 20 years, hasn''t it?"


    "That''s right. It really has been a long time..."


    Heena''s voice was still full of laughter, seemingly lost in fond memories. It is a nostalgic memory. We probably have quite a few photos from that day if we dig through our old albums.


    Thinking about this, I gently cupped Heena''s chin with one hand, turning her face towards me.


    As her head turned naturally, I tilted my head slightly to the side and kissed Heena''s lips.


    -Smooch.


    After a brief kiss - one of thousands, maybe tens of thousands we''ve shared by now - I smiled at Heena.


    "Is that what we were trying to do back then?"


    "Mmm~ If we had, wouldn''t it have been more intense?"


    "Well, with our Heena being so pretty, we couldn''t have ended it there, could we?"


    "That''s right~"


    There''s no way our first kiss would have been like that in those innocent days.


    In the end, the movie became background noise as Heena turned to face me, and we shared another long kiss.


    After a while of intense skinship that almost left us breathless, Heena spoke up with a slightly flushed face.


    "Honey, let''s go on a date tomorrow. Just the two of us."


    "Of course we should, with Sarang and Somang being so helpful."


    "Hehehe... You''re right. Our kids are really too sweet~"


    We''d had occasional dates just the two of us before, but it had been a long time since we spent an entire weekend together like this. Our daughter usually wouldn''t let us.


    And so, we made plans for a weekend date and started planning what to do, one by one.


    Just like we were back in high school.


    Unable to hide our excitement.


    Author''s Note:


    These days, weekend cafe management has been intense, so I might not be able to post on Sunday this week either... And slowly, My Girlfriend is Very Good... Um...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 240 - After: Nothing Special, Just Another Day

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    And then came the weekend morning.


    After having breakfast with the kids, Heena and I finished getting ready to go out. We even coordinated our outfits at my wife''s request, as she still loved couple looks.


    "We''re off! I''ll take good care of Somang!"


    "Mom, Dad, have a safe trip."


    "Thanks, both of you. We''ll be back soon."


    "Don''t forget to lock up!"


    We left the house hand in hand, sent off by the kids who, despite their daily squabbles, understood their mother''s feelings.


    Heena''s footsteps, slightly ahead of mine, conveyed an unmistakable joy and excitement.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve had this kind of leisure, hasn''t it?"


    "That''s because you''ve been so busy. Isn''t that company overworking you?"


    "Haha, I guess you''re right."


    Instead of heading straight to a destination, we took a leisurely stroll, engaging in relaxed conversation. With Heena usually busy and the kids around making things lively, this kind of peaceful moment was truly rare.


    My hand intertwined with Heena''s was gently overlapped, and her eyes, stealing glances at me, were filled with love and affection as always.


    Though it wasn''t an unfamiliar gaze, I found myself realizing it anew. That I was the happiest man in the world.


    After all, I''ve been receiving this devotion from my wife for 20 years, and it would continue.


    ---


    For the past few days, I''d been thinking what to do today whenever I had a moment, but truthfully, I didn''t have any grand plans. We didn''t want to go far, leaving the kids behind.


    So, we opted for a simple date. Though ordinary in nature, spending extended time just the two of us had become a rarity. Sarang and Somang were always with us.


    "The only movies we haven''t seen are rated R."


    "That''s fine once in a while, isn''t it? We''re going to do it later anyway~"


    "True. Should we warm up with this?"


    On weekends, we often stayed home together, but family outings weren''t uncommon either. Movies were a frequent part of those outings, so we''d seen pretty much every film released.


    Movies Sarang heard were fun from her friends, or superhero films Somang liked.


    As a result, the only movie we hadn''t seen at the theater that was worth watching was an R-rated romantic comedy.


    And about two hours later.


    We''d definitely watched the movie, but honestly, I couldn''t remember a thing about it. It was relatively unpopular compared to other films, so there were hardly any people seated around us.


    Because of that, Heena had boldly touched various parts of my body throughout the screening. I reciprocated in kind. Consequently, nothing remained in my head. I''d been focused on the hand movements.


    In the end, we left with our bodies thoroughly heated, even leaving behind the popcorn and cola.


    "Honey, should we just go do it?"


    "Honestly, I''m kind of tempted, but let''s hold off a bit. It''s been a while since we''ve had a date."


    "Right~ Then at least give me a kiss."


    "Here."


    "Mmm~"


    -Chu.


    Just as noon struck, I stopped Heena from immediately changing our destination and gave her a kiss on her small lips.


    I''d heard that women''s libido increases with age, but Heena didn''t seem that way. It was more like she''d always had a strong sex drive, and it had simply continued.


    Anyway, after calming Heena with a brief kiss, we had lunch at a restaurant near the movie theater.


    "Ah~"


    "Ah."


    Feeding each other and being fed in return.


    It might have seemed a bit silly for a couple approaching their forties, but we weren''t bothering anyone. Besides, Heena looked so young that it sort of covered for us. We probably looked like a younger couple.


    Afterwards, we enjoyed a post-meal coffee at a nearby cafe, then continued our leisurely stroll around the area.


    "Heh..."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    "Honey, what is it?"


    "Nothing... I''m just happy."


    "Hmm~?"


    Heena asked about my sudden laughter, but that was truly all I could say. I was genuinely enjoying this long-awaited date with my wife.


    As we walked down the street together, it felt like countless memories of our past dates were flashing before my eyes.


    Sometimes we''d spend all day just walking, other times we''d spend the entire day in a room cafe, just the two of us.


    We''d been to every unique cafe in the area - escape rooms, animal cafes, fishing cafes - you name it. We''d done it all: sticker photos, betting centers, VR games, everything.


    Sometimes it was just the two of us, sometimes with friends, and other times with family.


    Over 20 years, we''d layered countless memories in this neighborhood.


    And even now, I was still walking these streets, hand in hand with Heena.


    "Thinking about all the dates we''ve had around here, it''s kind of funny."


    "Oh? We''re going to have many more dates, you know. Don''t start reminiscing just yet~"


    "Does family outings count as dates too?"


    "A date is only when it''s just the two of us!"


    "I wonder if Sarang and Somang will give us more opportunities like this?"


    "Maybe they''ll graduate from Dad once they get boyfriends or girlfriends?"


    "Hmm..."


    That''s a bit melancholic.


    We continued enjoying our date, discussing days that might come in the near or distant future. We window-shopped for clothes, bags, and accessories, took sticker photos for Heena to show off to Sarang, and shared some street food.


    Compared to what we had eagerly anticipated before Heena''s business trip, it might have been a rather uneventful date.


    But both Heena and I thoroughly enjoyed it. Our bright smiles were proof of that.


    Thanks to this, time flew by in an instant, even though we were just walking around holding hands. Before we knew it, the sun had set and darkness had fallen. We had a light dinner at a restaurant we frequented.


    Nothing special, just like any other day.


    "Time flies too fast... I hope the kids had a good dinner."


    "Of course. Sarang''s there, after all."


    "Our Sarang, she takes after you and is such a good cook... I''m still not very good..."


    "I think what you make is delicious, why?"


    "More than what Sarang makes?"


    "...Of course."


    "Hehehe-"


    Our daughter''s cooking skills were so exceptional that I couldn''t answer immediately in good conscience, but fortunately, Heena seemed to understand and let out a pleased laugh.


    And to spend the last part of our day, we headed to a place where we could be alone. Not a motel, but a hotel, for an overnight stay.


    "Mmm... chu..."


    As soon as we entered the pre-booked hotel room, we shared a deep kiss and spent a passionate time together before even showering.


    After a belated shower, we lay side by side on the bed.


    "Hehe..."


    Completely naked, using my arm as a pillow, Heena let out a strange laugh.


    "Why is my wife in such a good mood?"


    "Because my husband loves me so, so much?"


    As she said this, she ran her sensual hand down my chest. Even as her touch reignited my body, I barely managed to hold back for Heena''s sake. Her libido was still strong, but her stamina wasn''t what it used to be. To be honest, neither was mine.


    "Was today''s date okay?"


    "Yes! It was so good, I wish we could do it every day."


    "Well, we didn''t really do much. Don''t you think we haven''t changed much since high school?"


    "So what~ As long as we''re happy, that''s what matters. And I''ve always said it, remember?"


    With those words, she slightly raised her body and climbed on top of me. Then, with a grin, she said:


    "I''m happy doing anything as long as you''re by my side."


    That''s right.


    Heena had always been consistent. Sometimes she showed a lot of jealousy, but to me, it was all just cute affection.


    I was always grateful and happy to have Heena by my side, and I enjoyed myself even without doing anything special. Be it games or sports like basketball. I didn''t regret giving up all those things at all.


    Even now, my wife, who still makes my heart flutter with her unfaded beauty, will undoubtedly look most beautiful to me even when she ages and wrinkles appear.


    "Then, shall I exert a bit more effort for my beloved wife?"


    "Eek~"


    I sat up, pushing Heena, who was sitting near my belly, down onto the bed. She let out a shriek but looked up at me with eyes full of anticipation.


    As I took in the sight of Heena''s fair skin, I felt a twinge of regret.


    "Maybe we should have brought the cat tail after all."


    "Aw~ You want to see that? Should I go buy one now?"


    "No, you in yoga pants would be nice too."


    "Hehe, we should have packed those things~ They were the most important."


    "We''ll do it next time."


    "Okay~ Then hold me just like this today~"


    Come to think of it, we''ve enjoyed our nights in various ways. Thanks to Heena, who was willing to do anything for me, and me, who wanted to try different things as long as they weren''t too extreme.


    We especially did a lot of cosplay. Nurse outfit, flight attendant, school uniform, mature look, maid outfit, and so on. We''ve pretty much tried everything.


    Heena looked incredibly good and sexy in whatever she wore.


    It''s a bit disappointing that we can''t do those things right now when I suddenly feel this way, but we always have ''next time''.


    "I love you."


    "I love you too~ Hehehe..."


    ----


    Two days later, early Monday morning.


    Along with the children, I saw off Heena, who stood listlessly at the front door pulling her suitcase.


    "Take care. I''ll make sure to answer when you video call during your free time. Work hard."


    "Okay... Take good care of Sarang and Somang."


    I hugged the dejected Heena tightly. More than not being able to see her face for two weeks due to the business trip, I was more worried about her safety as she was flying abroad. Even though I believed nothing would happen.


    After our embrace, Heena briefly let go of her suitcase to hug Sarang and Somang one by one.


    "You know Mom doesn''t have to worry because Sarang is here, right?"


    "I know~ Mom, fighting with work!"


    "And my son~ Be good and listen to Dad and your sister, okay~"


    "Okay. I got it."


    Even after finishing our goodbyes, I gave Heena, who couldn''t quite bring herself to leave, a deep kiss.


    "Then I''m off!"


    Only then did Heena finally depart from home, and somehow, I already felt a sense of emptiness.


    Two weeks isn''t exactly a short time. All I could do was wait for the video calls she promised to make whenever she had time.


    Pushing aside the loneliness settling in a corner of my heart, I walked to the kitchen with the children to have breakfast.


    Sarang linked her arm with mine.


    "Dad~"


    "What?"


    "You know it''s our turn starting today, right?"


    "......"


    My daughter, who said this with a twinkle in her eye, and my son, who didn''t speak but nodded beside her.


    Well, it seemed there wouldn''t be time to relax during Heena''s absence.


    Author''s Note:


    Heena''s turn ends, time for the next chapter!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 241 - After: The Day Heena was Gone

    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Mom went on a business trip, leaving only dad and the kids at home.


    What that looks like probably varies from family to family, but we had our routine. Though this was Heena''s longest trip yet, we''d been through this about once a quarter before.


    The evening Heena left, Sarang and Somang came straight home without detours. Each had stopped by the mart to pick up armfuls of their favorite snacks.


    I''d also stocked up on ice cream and other goodies before the kids got home.


    "Dad! Should I lay out the blankets early?"


    "Let''s eat dinner first. We might spill something on the floor."


    "Okay~ Somang, what game do you want to play?"


    "Something we can all play together."


    "Oh? What can the three of us play~"


    We gathered around the living room table, which was covered with pizza and chicken we''d ordered for dinner, along with all sorts of snacks.


    This was our little secret indulgence while Heena was away. She was pretty strict about our health, so late-night greasy food and snack binges were usually off-limits. We only got to cut loose like this when she was gone.


    To be honest, even though we called it a secret, Heena knew all about it. When she asked what we ate while she was away, we couldn''t lie. She just turned a blind eye when she wasn''t around.


    Besides, these occasional treats were more fun because they were rare.


    "It''s been so long since I played with Dad..."


    "It''s only been 5 days."


    "That''s a long time! I barely managed not to bother you!"


    "My good girl."


    I turned on the console game, with Sarang and Somang on either side of me. Somang started picking a game while munching on boneless chicken, and Sarang took selfies with me while clinging to my arm.


    "Are you sending them to Mom?"


    "Yeah. You have no idea how many pictures I''ve gotten from Mom these past few days."


    "...I''m glad you and Mom are so close."


    "Hehehehehe."


    Sarang laughed ominously as she snapped several selfies and immediately sent them off. Well, it was probably still the middle of the night in America, so Heena wouldn''t see them right away.


    After that, the three of us enjoyed various games together. We stuffed ourselves with food and snacks, washing it all down with our beloved zero-calorie cola.


    "What the- Dad, how are you stacking them so well?!"


    "Ah, mine fell over again..."


    "I got some practice while you were at school."


    "That''s cheating!"


    "Dad, that''s cheating."


    We laughed and chatted for a long time as we played games. Then we cleared away the table and game console and laid out blankets in the living room.


    We put on a suitable movie and lay side by side, talking.


    "Dad, can we go to a PC bang tomorrow? It''s been ages!"


    "I''ve got a lot of work tomorrow... How about the day after?"


    "Okay! That works for you too, right Somang?"


    "Yeah. I want to play Kart with Dad."


    "And this weekend, we can go shopping and eat out-"


    Sarang seemed to have the whole schedule planned out for while Heena was away. Her chatter was endless. Somang, lying on my other side and holding my sleeve, nodded enthusiastically in agreement with her sister''s plans.


    Of course, I didn''t want to reject my kids'' desire to play with their dad. My brothers had been complaining that Jihu and Seojun barely gave them the time of day anymore.


    Thinking about that, I felt incredibly lucky that my kids still wanted to be around me so much, even if it was a bit intense at times.


    As we chatted, the night grew late. Our boisterous evening with the kids, each clutching one of my arms as they fell asleep.


    ---Raei Translations---


    For the next few days, I spent endless time with Sarang and Somang, as if making up for being monopolized by their mom recently. Sometimes we played at home, sometimes we went out when I had time.


    This continued on both weekdays and weekends. My brothers and sisters-in-law sent envious, resentful messages non-stop.


    [Heeseong hyung: Sigh... Seoyun won''t play with me... Can I join you guys?]


    [Yoonjung noona: Jihu doesn''t even come home~ Always playing soccer with friends~ Going to PC bangs~ I want to play together too~ Don''t Sarang and Somang want to see their aunt?]


    [Me: Nope, not allowed. They don''t want to. Later.]


    [Heeseong hyung: You''re seriously mean. Hey, at least come to the cafe! It''s so close but you won''t even drop by.]


    [Rin noona: Yeah, come on over. Seoyun''s going crazy saying she wants to see her uncle and cousins.]


    [Me: Hmm... When Seoyun says she misses me, I do get a bit soft-hearted.]


    [Yoonjung noona: Jihu too! Jihu said he misses his uncle! By the way Yeonho, did you coat yourself in honey or something? Why do our kids like you so much too!!]


    [Sunho hyung: lol for real]


    [Jeongwoo hyung: Han Yeonho, you jerk.]


    [Me: ;;]


    After all that nagging, we ended up meeting briefly at Rin noona''s cafe on Sunday. It wasn''t far, so I couldn''t really refuse to show my face.


    But even after going through the trouble of meeting up...


    "Uncle~ Can I sit on your lap too?"


    "Of course our Seoyun can sit here. Come on over."


    "Yay!!"


    "Can I come play at your house? Let''s game together!"


    "How about next week then? Somang, you okay with playing with Jihu hyung too?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine with it."


    "If Jihu''s coming over, this noona will show off her skills again! Dad! Leave the cooking to me!"


    "......"


    "......"


    "......"


    The kids crowding around me just increased their complaints. Seriously, even when I made time to come, it was still a problem.


    Anyway, that''s how we spent the days without Heena. Of course, we still texted constantly, and we had regular video calls around lunchtime whenever Heena was free.


    Surrounded by the kids and having fun, while still keeping in touch with Heena through calls, I thought I wouldn''t have time to feel lonely.


    Or so I thought.


    It had been a week since Heena left on her business trip, and another Monday rolled around.


    As soon as I opened my eyes in the morning, I felt an overwhelming sense of emptiness beside me. It was the first time I''d gone over a week without seeing Heena''s face, except for my time in boot camp.


    No matter how busy I kept myself, no matter how often we video called, the fact that Heena wasn''t actually by my side left me feeling desolate.


    And I wasn''t the only one feeling this way.


    Monday evening. After Sarang and Somang came home from school, we ate dinner at home as usual, then enjoyed snacks and games.


    We laid out blankets in the living room and lay side by side, watching TV for a bit before falling asleep. That''s when Sarang spoke up absent-mindedly.


    "I miss Mom..."


    Sarang''s frequent bickering with Heena was a sign of how close they really were. Even though she''d been half-jokingly talking about monopolizing me while Mom was away, Heena''s absence was clearly felt.


    Plus, this was the first time our kids had been apart from their mom for so long. They seemed to be texting her even more enthusiastically because of it.


    Somang must have felt the same way, as he softly murmured, "Me too..." letting his words trail off.


    Seeing the kids like this, I couldn''t help but smile inwardly. It really hit home that our family was only complete when all four of us were together.


    So, for our kids who were feeling down, I decided to try a video call with Heena late that night.


    Just as we were about to fall asleep was when Heena would be waking up and getting ready. She''d been busy from early on, so I hadn''t called during this time to avoid disturbing her. Plus, something had come up over the weekend, making her even busier than on weekdays, so we couldn''t video call.


    But today, I felt the kids needed to see her face, even if just for a moment. I pressed the call button.


    Luckily, Heena seemed to have some free time, as she picked up quickly.


    ©¤Hello~


    "Heena, sorry if you''re busy. The kids miss you."


    ©¤Oh, really?


    "Mom, is it morning there? Ah~ I wanted to go to America too! Next time, let''s go together!"


    ©¤Shall we? Hehe, by the way, why aren''t you sleeping?"


    "Us? We were watching a movie with Dad~ Jealous!"


    ©¤I am jealous~ Mom wants to watch a movie with Dad too. But Somang? Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "I''m sleepy. But I want to talk to Mom."


    ©¤Is that so? Hmm~ I guess about 5 minutes should be okay.


    Sarang, who had been clutching my arm tightly since I made the call as if she was nervous, started pouring out words like she''d been waiting for this moment.


    Though she was too shy to say she missed her mom outright, her usual boasting with a bright smile showed how much she was enjoying talking to her mom.


    Somang, though drowsy and not saying much, had the corners of his mouth slightly turned up.


    Of course, we couldn''t talk for long.


    ©¤Well, Mom has to go to work now. Both of you, sleep well~


    "Mom, hang in there!"


    "Mom, fighting..."


    ©¤Thank you~ Mom will do her best!


    Sarang and Somang gave Heena one last word of encouragement.


    And I...


    "Heena."


    ©¤Yes?


    "I know you''ll do well, but work hard and take care of yourself."


    ©¤You too~


    "And."


    ©¤Hm?


    "I miss you, so come back soon. Got it?"


    ©¤...Hehehe, okay! I''ll be back soon! I love you!


    "I love you too."


    With those words, the call ended.


    At the same time, the loneliness faded a bit, replaced by a warm feeling. Tomorrow, the emptiness would creep back into the space beside me, but we only had to endure for one more week.


    I pulled Sarang and Somang, lying on either side of me, into my arms and said,


    "Shall we go on an overseas trip this summer vacation? We''ll time it with Mom''s vacation."


    "Yes! America... no, I want to go to that hot spring inn Mom said she went to with Dad!"


    "...I like... everything... sleepy..."


    "We''ll discuss where to go when Mom gets back. Somang looks very tired, so shall we sleep now?"


    "Okay! Good night, Dad~"


    "Good night, Sarang. Good night, Somang."


    As the two kids snuggled into my arms and started to fall asleep, I gently stroked their heads and silently wished.


    For next week to come quickly.


    For Heena to return to my side soon.


    ---Raei Translations---


    Another week passed.


    Finally, Heena''s long business trip ended, and as soon as she got home, she clung to me. As if trying to recharge all the time we couldn''t be together.


    I too had missed Heena terribly over these two weeks, so I hugged her back tightly, and Sarang and Somang joined in.


    "What''s this~ My daughter and son are all over me?"


    "Why~ It''s been so long!"


    "Me too, me too."


    For once, I could see the kids clinging to Heena instead of me.


    "Now that Mom''s back, should we all sleep in the living room tonight? Heena, what do you think?"


    "Hmm~ That sounds nice, but you know you can''t eat snacks late tonight, right? How much did you eat while I was gone?"


    "...Not that much. Except for the first day."


    "Really... Han Sarang, Han Somang! Just a little bit today! Understood?"


    "I get it~ I''m sleeping next to Mom~"


    "I''ll only eat a little."


    This time spent laughing and chatting with our whole family together was truly joyful.


    "By the way, can you take some vacation time this summer? Let''s go on an overseas trip. With all the kids."


    "Just us?"


    "Just us."


    "Hehe, I''ll try my best. We have to go on a family trip!"


    "Mom! Let''s go to the hot springs! The place you always bragged about going with Dad!"


    "Oh, that would be nice too~ Somang, what do you think about hot springs?"


    "If Mom and Dad and Noona like it, I like it too."


    Our children, who still can''t graduate from Dad and Mom, will someday set off on their own paths.


    But the fact that we''re a happy family who love each other very much will never change.


    "Well, since Mom''s back after two weeks~ I''m going on a date with Dad, okay?"


    "What? I want to go too! Let''s all date together!"


    "No way~"


    "That''s not fair!"


    "I want to play together too."


    "Both of you, just be patient today! Honey, let''s go!"


    "Well, shall we go out for a bit?"


    Forever and always.


    Author''s Note:


    Yesterday, as I sat in front of my computer about to write this chapter, a sudden thought struck me.


    Ah, I really need to end it here.


    Many readers want more, and so many people are still reading that I''ve been unconsciously getting greedy.


    I finished the epilogue on September 4th, and here I am still writing on November 9th. I couldn''t help but laugh at myself.


    I kept thinking it was a shame to end it, thinking I should write about Yeonho''s friends'' families, or maybe stories about Jeongwoo or Heeseong''s sons and daughters. And what about Yujun in Busan, or the college friends-


    I think I''ve been leaving loose ends like this, unable to truly finish because of my own lingering attachments. I''ve been hinting at an ending while actually failing to set that final point myself.


    So, although it might seem a bit sudden, I''m going to wrap up "My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me" here.


    To be honest, since I already posted a completion review two months ago, I don''t have much more to say... Um...


    Right now, I''m busy with my main job, so I''ll take a break for a while... Maybe I''ll write a yuri parody while resting... who knows...


    The next work is undecided.


    I''m not sure if I''ll write another yuri story, an Aloe-style hero party story, or as I mentioned before, a pure love story between a female delinquent and an otaku boy, or maybe a modern pure love story with a stoic older sister figure. I think I might end up writing another modern pure love story.


    Thank you so much for loving "My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me" all this time.


    I love you...!


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 242 - Valentines Day Shorts - With the Cutest and Most Beautiful Wife in the World

    242 - Valentine''s Day Shorts - With the Cutest and Most Beautiful Wife in the World


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    "Honey, honey!"


    Today is Tuesday, February 14th. Valentine''s Day.


    While it''s a special day, it''s not an official holiday, so the kids went to school. Heena should have been at work too, but she took a day off and stayed home.


    Now she''s calling me, eyes sparkling, holding chocolate fondue. Even though we''re in our mid-thirties, I can''t help but smile at Heena''s girlish excitement.


    "What? Going to feed me chocolate?"


    "Yep! You said you weren''t too busy today, right?"


    "Nothing urgent, so I can take it slow."


    "Then~"


    She grins broadly and dabs chocolate on her tongue with a small spoon. I knew where this was going, so I waited patiently.


    We''ve celebrated Valentine''s Day together nearly twenty times now, and each time, Heena''s body ends up decorated with chocolate in various places.


    With Sarang and Somang out, I thought she might skip straight to the naughty bits, but surprisingly, she started with the classic move.


    "Here~"


    She sticks out her small, chocolate-coated tongue, looking delighted. I gently suck on my wife''s tongue, a cute gesture from her mature body.


    "Mmm... slurp..."


    "Hehehe..."


    My kiss, more devouring than a simple peck, seems to please her. A giddy laugh escapes through her teeth.


    After savoring Heena''s sweet, moist tongue, her pretty pink flesh reappears.


    Meanwhile, the corners of her mouth refuse to drop.


    "Do I taste good?"


    "Heena, you always taste good. So, is that it?"


    "No~ There''s still plenty left~"


    I felt a sense of de?ja? vu. We used to celebrate Valentine''s Day and Pepero Day like this in high school, before we started sleeping together.


    After turning twenty, we''d skip the kisses and go straight to smearing chocolate on her chest before getting down to business.


    While it was a bit of a tease, especially with the kids away, this wasn''t so bad either. It brought back memories of those innocent times.


    After her tongue, she decorated the center of her red lips with chocolate.


    "Mwah~!"


    Heena puckered her lips like a duck, and I met them with mine once more. This time, I took her whole lip into my mouth, licking off the sweet chocolate.


    But the chocolate-tasting didn''t last long, naturally progressing into a deep kiss as Heena''s lips parted.


    "Mmm... slurp..."


    Heena entwined her arms around my neck playfully as our tongues danced. The saliva, made sticky by the chocolate, mixed together, creating a kiss that was more erotic and clingy than usual.


    "Haa... honey..."


    When we finally separated, her heated breath tickled my face. Forgetting about the chocolate, I planted kisses all over Heena''s face.


    On her forehead, her eyes, her cheeks, and finally back to her lips.


    "Mmh... hehe... I love this..."


    Heena''s laughter didn''t stop, seemingly delighted to have her face covered in my saliva.


    Finally, just as I finished conquering her neck, Heena gently stopped my movements.


    "Since it''s Valentine''s Day... okay?"


    "Alright. Go on then."


    "Yes~ darling!"


    As if this was her plan all along, Heena''s attire was surprisingly light for winter. She wore only training pants below and a thin t-shirt on top.


    -Swoosh!


    As Heena removed her t-shirt, she revealed only a see-through camisole underneath.


    Tossing her clothes aside, she began applying chocolate to her collarbone. She then pressed her upper body against me, pleading.


    "Honey~ Here too~"


    "Slurp...!"


    "Hehe, tasty?"


    "Lick... Of course it''s delicious."


    "Then next is..."


    As soon as I finished eating the chocolate, Heena sat up.


    It seemed she wanted to take things slow today, given the extra time, but she couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Standing up, she stripped off her camisole, pants, and underwear. Now completely naked, she started to...


    ...smear chocolate all over her intimate areas, just as I had initially expected.


    "Honey."


    Then, spreading her legs wide, she spoke shyly.


    "The main course... Enjoy it."


    "I''ll eat well!!"


    "Eek...!"


    I pounced on my adorable and beautiful wife like an eager puppy, licking every nook and cranny, savoring her taste.


    Author''s Note:


    I quickly wrote this during some downtime at the store.


    If I had a bit more time, I would have written Sarang''s part too... but I need to write the next chapter of ''Nuchinju''... ''?'' hehe


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 243 - Valentines Day Shorts - With the Cutest and Most Beautiful Daughter in the World

    243 - Valentine''s Day Shorts - With the Cutest and Most Beautiful Daughter in the World


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Status: ongoing


    Illustrations: posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    A week before Valentine''s Day.


    Han Sarang was having a busy day.


    "Homemade chocolates are a must."


    "Well, we''ve made them every year. What shape are you going for this time?"


    "Hearts!"


    "Just like last year, huh?"


    It was the weekend.


    As always, Sarang was making homemade chocolates at her uncle Lee Heeseong''s house, accompanied by Lee Jooeun.


    By now, it wasn''t anything out of the ordinary. She''d been doing this every year since middle school to keep up with her mom.


    Though Lee Heena''s cooking skills were still abysmal, she was surprisingly good at making sweets. After all, baking was foolproof as long as you measured the ingredients accurately.


    So they''d been competing every year, making chocolates for each other. This year, however, Sarang knew her mom was too busy with work to make homemade chocolates.


    What does that mean? It was her chance to get ahead.


    "Unnie! Me too! I want to help too!"


    "Aww, Seoyun! Do you want to make chocolates with us?"


    "Yeah!!"


    "So cute~ Seoyun, do you remember me? We''ve met before~"


    "Jooeun unnie!"


    "You remembered! Thank you!!"


    Beside them, Lee Seoyun, Heeseong''s daughter and a first-grader this year, was bouncing up and down, demanding attention from the pretty unnies.


    Though she''d need a lot of help due to her age, the two couldn''t resist including her, given how adorable she was being.


    "Heh, my daughter''s making chocolates for her dad again... That''s my girl!"


    "Seoyun, who do you want to give chocolates to?"


    "Uncle! I''m giving them to Uncle Yeonho!"


    "...That bastard Han Yeonho..."


    Heeseong, who had been full of himself, deflated instantly at Seoyun''s words. Sarang comforted him with a laugh.


    "We''ll make some for you too, Uncle~ Look forward to it!"


    "That''s what I''m talking about!! Sarang''s the only one I can count on! Don''t worry about ingredients, use whatever you need! Uncle will pay for everything!"


    "Thanks, Uncle!!"


    "Thank you so much!!"


    With that, Heeseong proudly declared his wallet open. It was only natural for him, being weak to Heena, Han Yeonho, and even more so to Sarang and Somang.


    From that point on, Sarang and Jooeun began making homemade chocolates with their practiced hands. Though it was just a matter of melting chocolate and reshaping it using molds, it wasn''t as simple as it sounded.


    The double boiling process and other steps could lead to unexpected failures if you hadn''t done it before. But with Sarang''s natural talent for cooking and their years of experience, they were able to proceed noisily even with Seoyun in tow.


    "Joo, who are you planning to give chocolates to?"


    "Well, to your dad and..."


    "Hey."


    "What! I''ve been giving them to him every year too!! What''s the problem?!"


    "Watch yourself. You''ve been on the watchlist since last year."


    "Geez... Anyway, to your dad and our Somang~ Same as always, you know."


    "Somang''s fine! Mm-hmm, I can trust our Joo with her~"


    "What''s with that~ There''s how many years between us?"


    "Eight years is fine, isn''t it?"


    "Even if I''m okay with it, would Somang be?"


    "Somang really likes you too, you know~"


    "Unnie! I finished stirring this! Is this okay?"


    "Yes, yes! Well done! Our Seoyun is doing so well, even better than unnie~"


    "Hehe!"


    As the three chatted happily while making chocolates, Heeseong listened to their conversation from the living room, inwardly expressing condolences to someone he''d never even met.


    ''A guy whose daughter is making homemade chocolates for her friend''s dad and her friend''s little sister... Hang in there, buddy.''


    Though Heeseong himself wasn''t in a much different situation, he decided to be content with the fact that he''d be receiving chocolates from his niece.


    Even if his own daughter, Seoyun, seemed to have no interest in him at all!


    ---


    "Dad! Here''s your chocolate!"


    "Thank you, as always~ Only my Sarang would do this for me."


    "Right? What about Mom? What did Mom give you?"


    "Hehe, Mom gave me chocolate too. Though she bought it..."


    "Hmph~ She bought it? Mine is homemade~"


    On Valentine''s Day, as soon as she got home from school, Sarang rushed to her dad, Han Yeonho, to give him the chocolate. She then turned to Lee Heena with a triumphant look.


    "You must have worked hard making it~ Honey, go ahead and try it."


    "Shall I?"


    "Huh...?"


    But Sarang couldn''t hide her confusion at Heena''s nonchalant reaction to her provocation.


    Usually in these situations, Heena would get slightly upset and launch a physical attack on Han Yeonho.


    Moreover, there was a palpable pink atmosphere between the two, suggesting that her dad and mom had probably spent a sweet day together while she was gone.


    As a result, Sarang felt quite uncomfortable. It felt like she''d lost, despite working hard on the chocolates.


    "Mom, you took the day off work today, right? What did you do with Dad?"


    "With Dad? Hehehehe... We didn''t do anything~"


    "Yeah, right! Your face says you''re dying to brag! That''s not fair! I want to go on a date with Dad too!"


    "We''re all going out to eat tomorrow, remember~ You can do it next time~"


    "Ugh...!"


    Though she knew it couldn''t be helped, Sarang couldn''t hide her frustration.


    She thought she''d "won" this year by being the only one to make homemade chocolates, but the reaction wasn''t what she''d expected.


    While mother and daughter were engaged in their usual battle of nerves, Han Yeonho unwrapped the pretty package and popped a heart-shaped chocolate into his mouth.


    Smiling brightly, he offered words of praise.


    "Sarang, your skills improve every year, don''t they? This is delicious!"


    "Really?!"


    "Of course. You know Dad likes sweet things, right? This is much better than what we ate at that hotel last time."


    It was, of course, just lip service. Since it was homemade, simply melted and reshaped, if it tasted good, it was just because the original chocolate was good.


    But such harsh truths weren''t necessary in this moment.


    "Is it because Sarang made it? Why is it so delicious?"


    "Oh, Dad~ I made a lot, so here, have some more! Oh, Somang! This is what Jooeun unnie made for you. Enjoy~"


    "Okay. I''ll call Jooeun unnie to say thanks."


    "Our So is so thoughtful~"


    Though Han Somang had been munching on chocolates he''d received from numerous girlfriends all day, he gratefully accepted Jooeun''s homemade chocolate without showing it.


    Somehow, a little more preciously than the others.


    "Honey, stop eating now. We need to have dinner..."


    "Mom~ It''s only 5 o''clock, what dinner?"


    "...If you eat too much chocolate, you won''t be able to eat dinner."


    "Oh~ I seem to remember someone saying it was okay on Valentine''s Day last year~ Who could that have been~"


    "..."


    And as the atmosphere rapidly changed, Heena tried to put on the brakes, but the tables had already turned.


    Instead, Sarang was now feeding chocolates to Han Yeonho one by one with a smug look, while Heena watched with a slightly cracked smile.


    After balancing the power dynamics like this, Han Yeonho quietly rolled the chocolate in his mouth.


    He knew better than to get involved in a mother-daughter fight. So in his mind, he was already thinking about something else.


    ''This looks like it''ll continue until tomorrow... What should I do? Maybe I should suggest going to the zoo and then draw the aggro myself.''


    After all... he was used to playing the villain...!


    Author''s Note:


    I completed what I had partially written when I was working on Heena''s side for Valentine''s Day.


    It seems nice to occasionally upload short pieces like this when they come to mind!


    Hmm... Before I start seriously writing about childhood friends, maybe I should continue the next part of the "My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me" side story...


    ---


    enjoy! :)


    this isnt the LAST chapter of "My Girlfriend is Very Good to Me", but it is the last chapter the author uploaded, so until they upload another one, this is the last one for now. thank you for reading this far! i hope you enjoyed it.


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!